《The Invincible constitution : Rise of the Supreme One》 Chapter 1: Dark Lord In a universe where people soared through the cosmos, possessing the power to shatter galaxies and universes with a single punch, one man stood above them all. He was so strong that no one in this universe was his opponent and coupled with his dark attribute that could annihilate existence itself, everyone began to call him... Dark Lord!!! He always used to live in a cave in seclusion but whenever he emerged, his dark aura alone was enough to overwhelm even the mightiest cultivators of this Universe. Who was the mightiest cultivator of this universe? The nine gods! Their realm had already reached the pinnacle of this universe! How could they allow a strange person to exist in the same universe who can even beat the shit out of them in a one-on-one fight? They cannot let an existence stay alive who was as strong as the dark lord! So one day, after years of careful planning, the nine gods finally went to confront the Dark Lord at his cave. With a voice full of bravado, one god took the lead and called out, "Dark lord, today we, the gods of this universe, have come here to destroy all darkness from this universe." Silence... No response... After getting no response all gods became angry because they knew that the dark lord was humiliating them by not answering and was looking down upon them like insignificant ants. In this world, it was the first time that someone didn''t respect these gods. Even among all these gods they respected each other, they were the peak powerhouses of this universe! However, they were determined not to repeat the mistakes of the past when the soul god faced the Dark Lord alone and he got beaten like a dog. Even though they were a bit scared, today they were all together so they weren''t much afraid of the dark lord! After shouting for a while, when no response came, all of them begin to use their mystical power to destroy the cave. The Punch of Valhalla... The scorching flames of Dragon Fire... The divine Beam of Reincarnation... The force of the Great Heaven Punch... One after another all gods started to use their mystical power towards the cave, but as soon as their attack was going to reach the cave, a black mist enveloped it, and a haunting silhouette emerged from within. Dark Lord!!! Looking at the ominous silhouette, the God of Soul sneered, "Hmph, Dark Lord, today, we, the gods of this universe, shall eradicate all darkness from this universe." With a solemn expression, the Martial God said, "It''s not the time to chit chat, Let''s attack together and demonstrate that darkness can never stay forever" "Heh," a low voice resonated, piercing everyone''s ears like a blade. It was as clear as heaven-cleansing water. "You guys really can make a good excuse to kill someone for power huh? Well, I have been doing an experiment in my cave in seclusion until you guys disturbed me. Now don''t even think about going back without getting cripple." So domineer! Everyone fell silent... His dominance silenced everyone. Even those who were watching from afar felt the undeniable truth in his words¡ªthese gods would undoubtedly face the power of darkness and become cripple! Even though all gods were nervous but as the saying goes that all men die for wealth and these were the nine gods who had reached the pinnacle of height by struggling from the weakest to where they are now. Retreat was out of the question. How could they even think about backing off? "Dark Lord do you think you ca-" Before a god could finish the sentence, a sword aura erupted from the Dark Lord, exuding an unparalleled strength that none of the gods has ever felt. "The One Sword Technique!" the God of Weapon cried in horror. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "How... How can this be? Isn''t this an ancient technique that requires sword mastery which surpasses even cultivation?" Dark lord looked at them as if he was looking at some country''s bumpkins "Eh? This is merely my basic sword technique and you guys are talking so highly of it? How could you dare to stand against me? I''m sorry, but I have nothing weaker to offer in this fight." The gods'' faces reddened with anger and humiliation. Emotions surged within them¡ªanger, shame, horror¡ªdifferent kinds of emotion stirred inside them. "Very well. You''ve wasted enough of my time. So it was nice meeting you" Dark Lord declared. He stretched out his one finger and moved his hand from right to left direction in a swift motion, suddenly a dark sword aura surged like an unending ocean that enveloped the nine gods. Feeling the pressure and sharpness emanating from the sword aura, the eyes of gods got wide open as they struggled with all their might and used their strongest techniques, but to no available. They felt like they are going to be cut into many pieces no matter what they do. Just the casual attack of Dark lord was so strong! The faces of the gods became terrible as they did their all just to parry a single sword attack of the Dark lord. "Are we going to die? Just by one technique?" "I knew that the Dark Lord was strong, but this is beyond my imagination." "Soul God, it was your plan to corner the Dark Lord and kill him. If I perish today, I''ll haunt you even in the afterlife." Every god started to shout while struggling against just one sword technique of the dark lord. Some gods'' hands got crippled, some gods'' stomachs got a big hole, and some gods'' legs got torn apart¡ªeach god suffered a grievous wound. "Haah," Dark Lord sighed, looking at them with a sense of pity, and withdrew his aura. "Cultivate for trillions of years more before you dare to face me again. I have no time to waste on you." With that, the Dark Lord waved his hand, at this moment every god suddenly felt a pressure that made them feel like a fly in front of a dragon as they were propelled far away in the universe. "Time to go back to my experiment". In the aftermath of this extraordinary confrontation, the entire universe was thrown into uproar. This was the high-level universe where even the weakest could attain immortality, in a place like that, someone was so mighty that even the gods who were above all beings were mere playthings in his hands? Within a room, all the gods gathered, even though the gods were crippled but it was nothing much based on their cultivation realm as they could regenerate any lost limb or body part. However, they knew the Dark Lord had deliberately restrained his power, sparing them from certain death. The force that had swayed them away... just the thought of it sent a shiver down their spines. "I am glad Dark lord didn''t want to kill us otherwise I don''t think we could have survived even if we have used our all forbidden techniques and treasures combined" the Martial God admitted, his face displaying intimidation. A heavy silence filled the room as each god kept their heads bowed, silently acknowledging the truth in his words. In the cave of the dark lord---- "At last, I have finally found a way to complete this body after trillions of years of experiment" the Dark Lord spoke to the girl before him. "Congratulations, ''Dark Lord''," the girl teased with a bright smile gracing her face. One should know that ''Dark Lord'' was not his real name, it was merely a nickname bestowed upon him by the outside world. "Eh, so now even you started to make fun of me huh?" "Hehe, no, no! How could I dare to make fun of the ''Dark Lord''?" "You..." Dark Lord feigned anger, a smile playing on his lips as he said nothing. He looked at the girl and felt a pang of pity. "She''s the first person I''ve encountered in my countless wanderings across trillions of universes¡ªfrom the highest to the lowest¡ªwho offered me food despite having nothing for herself. While others stayed away, she thought that I had nothing to eat, she innocently came to my cave, feeling sorry for me as others branded me as ''Dark Lord'' due to my black attribute aura." As he gazed upon the girl before him, her eyes like an endless ocean, her small and adorable nose and lips, and her long pink hair that held a distinct charm, he couldn''t help but acknowledge her breathtaking beauty¡ªa vision even the gods would envy. God of Soul even tried to take her as his wife but when she turned him down, her own clan cast her aside and attempted to send her to the Soul God. Unyielding, she defied them and fled and while wandering around she came to know about the Dark Lord and saw the fight between the Dark lord and soul god from afar. "I still don''t understand why you were never afraid of me," Dark Lord asked her. Luise replied, a smile lighting up her beautiful face, "Like me, many people fantasize about being as strong as you and you are their role model and it was the same for me too." "I never witnessed you harming the innocent or abusing your power. I even saw your fight against the Soul God once. You were majestic, handsome, and powerful¡ªa man any girl could only dream of being with." "What do you mean by ''was'' huh? I am still so majestic and handsome you know?" "Nah, after spending time with you, now I know that you''re not as majestic as you appear to others, hehe," Luise teased. "You..." Dark Lord pretended to be angry, a smile still on his face. Suddenly, his expression turned serious. "My body''s constitution ranks first in the entire universe, yet I can''t break through to the ''nature'' cultivation realm." Luise was confused. "You mean there are realms above yours? How is that possible? You''re already incredibly strong¡ªhow much stronger are the higher realms?" "Generally speaking, I am in the realm in which no human being has ever reached and I also thought that this was the highest realm until I felt something missing¡ªa being stronger than me! I call that realm ''the realm of nature." "I could also break through to the realm of nature, but my body would be destroyed, and I''d become a mere soul, so... This experiment I''m conducting aims to create a new type of god body¡ªthe ''Body of Nature''. If it succeeds, I can reach the next realm without losing my physical body," Dark Lord explained, his happiness evident. Seeing him so happy, Luise also smiled and asked, "Will there be even stronger realms after you reach the realm of nature?" At her question, Dark Lord fell silent. "In this realm, I''ve created countless universes, heavens, and earth. Once I surpass it, I can''t fathom there being another higher realm. At that point, I''ll possess control over everything, both in existence and non-existence." Luise smiled, shaking her head. "As always, I can''t understand a word you are speaking." "Then go and cultivate if you want to be my wife, or else you''ll die even if we sleep together, haha," Dark Lord laughed heartily. Luise displayed a small smile and remarked, "Shameless," before heading off to cultivate. Chapter 2: Massacre Fifty years later... A brilliant beam of light erupted from the heart of the mountains, soaring towards the vast expanse of the universe, illuminating the darkness that enveloped all. This light was so so intense that looking at it could blind anyone momentarily. "Th-This is the breakthrough to the god realm, isn''t it?" "Who could be breaking through to the god realm? Throughout ancient times, only nine formidable beings have attained this realm who are now known as the nine mightiest gods! And now, another being is on the verge of ascending to the god realm?" "It must be an ancient cultivator who lived in seclusion," one person speculated. "Let''s go and see," another person suggested. Intrigued by it, people started to rush towards the source of the light, their minds racing with curiosity. Just as people were rushing, nine gods had already rushed toward it. One of the gods, after blindly arriving near the mountain, gazed around and said, "Why do these mountains feel so familiar? I don''t know why but they are sending a shiver down in my soul." "Aah, this is the mountain where the Dark Lord lives" another god realized. "Is the Dark lord breaking through to the god realm?" one of the gods questioned. "No, he has already surpassed the realm of god, it must be his disciple or someone else" another god replied. A sudden surge of black mist emerged from the mountain, revealing a dark silhouette within it. Dark lord!!! "It seems some old guests have come to meet me again, huh?" the Dark Lord teased. Looking at this figure which was the nightmare of these gods, they couldn''t keep their calm and replied nervously " We were merely passing by and saw the light... we are sorry to disturb you, dark lord" Amused by their nervousness, the Dark Lord jested, "Well then, go back to your work, or shall I send you guys back again?" As soon as the words left his lips, all the gods swiftly retreated with their tail between their legs. Dark lord looked back at the girl who was breaking through and thought "Her potential is really exceptional, not just anyone can break through to the realm of gods just by learning from me". Feeling the Dark Lord''s gaze upon her, Luise looked at him with a sweet smile and proudly said, "I succeeded." Dark lord smiled back and nodded at her in acknowledgment. "Now that you are also one of the gods... it''s time for us to get married" Dark Lord playfully teased her. Hearing this, Luise blushed and nodded shyly, keeping her face down. Meanwhile, outside, the sky began to darken, causing panic among the inhabitants of every world and the entire universe. Every world and even the whole universe suddenly turned dark. "Mom, what is happening? Is dark lord coming to eat us?" Everyone was in turmoil, unsure of what was really happening. Suddenly, eight bright lights streaked across the universe, giving a sense of security to all existence. The Eight Gods! If the sky fell, these gods will hold it! Everyone kept looking at the dark sky where eight gods rushed. In front of this vast dark sky, these eight gods appeared as tiny as ants. No one knew what was happening there. Even though, even a loser of this universe possessed the ability to fly and explore the cosmos freely. The unknown was terrifying, and the darkness seemed to be devouring everything in its path. The calmness of this darkness was making them tremble in fear. This was the fear of the unknown! After a while, everyone saw that the dark sky was coming down toward everyone in the universe. It was like the dark sky was going to devour them and they cannot even resist it. Gradually, it became apparent that the darkness was not just an ordinary phenomenon. It was an army, an army of formidable cultivators whose weakest members were in the god realm! The realization struck everyone like a thunderbolt. The eight gods were also looking at it with deadly serious faces. An army of cultivators where the weakest was in the realm of god!!! Observing the scene with a grave expression, the God of Five Elements said, "They seem to be from the first universe." The universes were ranked in order of power, and the First Universe stood at the pinnacle, capable of dominating countless others, meanwhile, their current universe was at the middle of the ranking. Trembling with fear, the God of Five Elements continued, "I have seen their flags. God of Soul once had a friend from the First Universe, and I''ve met him." This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Speaking of this, we have not seen the god of soul for some time, did someone see him?" Everyone fell silent and thought of something. "Could it be...." All gods looked at the sky and saw a man with the flag of the First Universe emerge, declaring his vengeful intentions against the Dark Lord "Dark Lord this time I will take my revenge on you no matter what, even if I had to give the location of our universe but I am going take my revenge on you". After saying this god of soul went to the leader of the army and told him the location of the dark lord''s cave and said "You have to kill him at any cost, please go and kill him firs-". Before he could finish his sentence he saw the leader throwing a punch towards him. "You...." God of soul did his best to resist but it was all for naught. The merciless attack of the enemy left him with no chance to resist, and he was mercilessly killed. His lifeless body was torn apart, with different parts scattered across various regions of the universe. The gruesome sight sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed it, and a sense of dread filled the hearts of the gods. The fate of the God of Soul served as a chilling reminder of the immense power possessed by the invading army. Their brutality knew no bounds, and the gods realized they were facing an adversary unlike any they had encountered before. Fear and desperation gripped their heart. In the face of such overwhelming power, the gods felt a sense of helplessness. They understood that their previous strength, which once made them feel invincible, was now insignificant before this formidable army. The universe had fallen into a state of chaos, with darkness and destruction looming over every corner. The leader of the invading army let out a sinister laugh, his eyes filled with triumph and madness "Haah, I have been trying to deceive that God of Soul for so long, coaxing him to reveal the location of his universe through the void. He was boasting of the abundant resources of his universe to me, but he never revealed the location of his universe ever. But today, at last, he fulfilled his mission and died peacefully" Everyone in his army began to laugh in a loud voice like a madman which intimidated everyone in this universe. "I want this universe to have at least enough materials for our fifty billion soldiers of the army to stay in rest for at least one billion years," the leader declared, displaying his insatiable greed "Kill everyone except the young woman" leader gave his order and looked at the eight gods. Suddenly many cultivators of the army poured towards the eight gods who were trying to run away just by the look of the leader. All gods were in despair and had the same thought "We are definitely going to die" At this moment everyone saw something which they had never expected. The once formidable gods were as fragile as paper in front of this army. They could not resist against these invaders and died without even being able to lift a finger! Every member of the army started to kill every man they saw in their way while robbing and snatching everything. "Hahaha there is nothing more fun than the massacre of these weak humans and hearing their cry" "Be aware there could be someone in this universe who can fight against us, don''t die by getting caught up by surprise". "You think anyone in this universe can fight against us? Don''t think much, we still have our leader standing behind us, now let me focus on killing kekeke". That man thought for a while and could just nod and went on his way to slaughter. They enjoyed killing all men while keeping all young women to have fun later. In the cave... Luise looked at the cruelty of the army on every person in the universe and looked at the dark lord with pleading eyes "Dark lord, are you not going to stop them?" "At first, all these people wanted to kill me but now they are dying otherwise. Why should I waste my breath to save them?" Dark lord said without even looking at Luise as he was immersed in his experiment. "You are right but we don''t want to live in a universe of ghosts right?" Luise said slowly. Hearing this Dark lord teased "It will be even more romantic that way isn''t it? Only you and me in this whole universe kekeke." "You...." In the outside universe... The leader moved his gaze towards the cave that the god of soul has shown before. "Why am I feeling uneasy whenever I look towards that cave?" Then he moved his gaze to his army and smiled internally and didn''t think much about it. Every place was filled with agony and horror. In middle of the chaos, a man stood between his wife and a bald man, trying to shield his wife from the invader. Despite the wounds and the blood flowing from his body, he remained resolute, facing the menacing bald man before him. As he locked eyes with the cruel grin on the bald man''s face, he clenched his jaw in fury and shouted with unwavering determination, "Even if it costs me my life, I will not allow you to harm my wife. You will not lay a finger on her!" The wife couldn''t contain her tears as she looked at her husband''s state. She found herself pleading with the bald man, "I''m ready to do whatever you ask. Please, just let go of my husband." The bald man from the invading army turned his gaze to the distraught husband and wife, his laughter filled with malice. "Hahahaha, this is truly entertaining. The worry etched on your face, those tears, the desperation in your eyes¡ªno matter how many times I witness it, it always brings me immense satisfaction." That woman knew that pleading with him won''t do anything. But what could she do? Who can stop these people? In this universe, there was no one!!! Even the gods died under these ruthless men. Just when she was about to give up all of her hope, she remembered something... There is one person who was even stronger than the gods!!! There is one person who has the chance to stop these guys!!! The Dark Lord!!!! With a determined face, she turned her gaze towards the mountains in the world where the Dark Lord resided and started to cry loudly with all of her cultivation "Dark lord, please save us and take our revenge and we are willing to do anything for you". After hearing her cry even the bald man from the army who was going to kill her husband, stopped. Who is dark lord? Why I have never heard about him while killing millions of people? Maybe he is just a coward after all, who doesn''t even dare to show himself in front of them! As the woman''s cry echoed through the universe, it was like something struck in everyone''s mind as they remembered something. Then.... they also started to shout with all of their might. "Dark lord, please save us and take our revenge and we are willing to do anything for you". The plea for the Dark Lord''s aid spread like wildfire in the universe. Their unified voices resonated with hope and determination, willing to do anything for the Dark Lord if he would intervene. Inside the cave, Luise sensed the desperation and hope of the people and started to persuade the dark lord after she heard the cry of those people. "Can you hear them? They want you to save them. And they are willing to do anything for you too." "Haah, this army is really cruel. They are killing all men and trying to rape those innocent girls. I guess for the sake of you, who is also a girl, I will go and stop them". Hearing this, Luise smiled and began to praise him "You are really a kind person. You just try to show that you are a cold-hearted person but in truth, you are really a good person." "If you speak anymore, I am not going to save anyone. I am the Dark Lord, the sovereign of shadows, ruler of darkness itself¡ªI am not a god, understand?" "Haii haii mister dark lord, now please go and save them. I will also give you a reward when you return after saving them." Luise said with a charming smile. Suddenly, Dark Lord disappeared from his place, and from a distance a voice echoed within the cave, "Remember what you promised." Hearing this Luise couldn''t help but smile. Many people might doubt that maybe even the Dark Lord won''t be able to win against this army too, but Luise had just one thought "I''m not worried about your safety. For me, you''re the only god that exists, and nothing can harm a true god." Chapter 3: Terror of Dark Lord The Dark Lord soared through the air effortlessly, moving as if walking on solid ground, witnessing the atrocities committed by the invaders. "I guess I should have come out earlier; I can see how cruel they are," he muttered to himself. Everywhere he looked, a sea of blood-red greeted him. Villages were ablaze, women clung to their loved ones in tears, and men were subjected to merciless cruelty. "These guys are not just killing, but they are torturing them," the Dark Lord thought with a grim expression. "Let''s go to the place where someone cried out for my help first." Whatever Dark Lord had seen, it just took a blink of an eye and without a moment''s delay, he surged forward, increasing his speed exponentially. His speed was so extraordinary that even the speed of light would feel inadequate in comparison. Meanwhile, in a certain world, The bald man looked at the husband and wife with a perplexed gaze and inquired," Who is this dark lord? He looks formidable, yet it seems everyone has forgotten about him and he shows no inclination to save anyone too." Hesitant, the woman replied, "No one knows who he is or where he came from. One day, the sky collapsed, and the Dark Lord emerged from it. That''s all I know." "But what I''m certain of is that he has never committed evil deeds like you wicked individuals. The gods branded him as evil, and we foolishly believed them," she added. The bald man looked at the sky and thought of something "To collapse the sky of the universe... Is it possible to breach the protection layer of the universe? Impossible! He must have had a companion of this universe to aid him in his entry." In every universe, a protective layer is shielded against the entry of non-native beings. If breaching it was easy, wouldn''t countless universes have faced attacks already? The only way for non-native beings to enter in any universe was with the help of a native. As a native entered their own universe, the protection layer would create a momentary gap, providing an opportunity for others to follow. Thinking of all these, The bald man sneered at the couple before him, "He could be a worthy opponent, but alas, he is a coward who can''t even show himself before us." "Now that you''re done with crying, you can die in peace." The bald man stretched out his right hand, and a sword appeared in his grasp. He held the sword ready to make a big hole in the man''s stomach before delivering the final strike. However, just as he was about to strike, suddenly, he felt a hand resting on his shoulder. "Well, maybe I am a coward?" a voice stated. When the bald man heard it he felt his scalp went numb. "Someone was standing behind me, and I didn''t even feel anything?" Fear gripped his heart. How could anyone approach him without his awareness, except for his leader, who possessed the ability to do so? Turning his face towards the source of the voice, he saw an eerie figure in a black dress standing before him. Simultaneously, Luise flew over, witnessing the unexpected turn of events from afar. To her astonishment, the bald man, originally prepared to fight the Dark Lord, knelt down and said, "Gr-Great Sword Lord, this servant greets you." The Dark Lord regarded him with cold eyes and delivered a quiet statement that resounded throughout the universe, "Didn''t I say that if I ever find out again that this army is using their power to abuse the weak, then this army has no reason to exist?" As the Dark Lord''s words echoed, the leader and billions of soldiers who had been enjoying their wicked acts, hastily came to the world where Dark Lord was standing. Seeing the Dark Lord''s face, the entire ten billion-strong army suddenly knelt together followed by their leader. The leader, drenched in cold sweat and unable to meet the Dark Lord''s gaze, pleaded, "We are terribly sorry, Lord. It was this world''s god who told us we could do anything here as long as we helped him take revenge on the Dark Lord." This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The Dark Lord''s expression remained unchanged as he looked at them indifferently. "So you started massacring here? I know that unless someone native to this universe aids outsiders, no one can enter this universe, except for someone as strong as me." His gaze landed on every member of the army "Didn''t I say before, if I find you killing innocent people again, I will destroy your entire army?" In this high-level universe, everyone present was immortal, capable of seeing the entire universe if they wished. Seeing this scene, all the immortals, who were like children in front of even a single army member, felt immense joy. It was as if their dearest ones had come back to life after dying. They couldn''t believe their eyes, unable to fathom what they were witnessing. After hearing the Dark Lord''s words, the leader of the army asked, "Do we have no choice then?" "No, even if each of you killed two people you would have already taken hundred billion lives," the Dark Lord replied with a sigh. The leader of the army sighed as well and suddenly shouted, "Fight to the death!" All the army members pounced at the dark lord together, using their strongest mystical powers. "I gave you a chance last time too but you don''t want to cherish it" Dark lord sighed. Behind him, Luise and billions of immortals had already arrived to assist him in the battle too. "We will also fight to the death with the Dark Lord!" all trillions of immortals shouted with intense fighting spirit. The Dark Lord was their only hope to save this universe from the invaders, so they were ready to fight to the death with him. Everyone knew what would happen to their families if they lost this battle. But suddenly, they heard the Dark Lord''s voice, leaving them dumbfounded. The Dark Lord looked back at everyone with a serious face. "Everyone, back down 40 million miles from me." Many of them felt relieved upon hearing this because the pressure from the billions of soldiers in front of them, where even the weakest was in the realm of god, was just too overwhelming. Yet, they hesitated to step back from the fight when they heard the Dark Lord''s order. "Luise, you also go back with them" Even though Luise could still stand but the pressure was too much even for her. She bit her lips and nodded sadly, thinking, "If dark lord will be in danger, I will die to save him even if I will have to explode myself with the burst of qi" Then the Dark Lord waved his hand towards them, and everyone felt a strong but gentle force pushing them 40 million miles away. Though it might sound like a great distance for mortals, for cultivators, it wasn''t much at all. If they wanted, they could return to battle in the span of three breaths, but the Dark Lord had ordered them not to come back, so they could only obey. At this moment, the air started moving around the Dark Lord, and a black aura began to emanate from him. The leader looked at it in shock and said, "This aura looks like the demon aura, but in truth, it is the aura of the peak sword. A sword aura that has reached the highest peak can absorb and destroy everything, including light, which is why it appears black." At that moment, billions of army soldiers who were in the middle of attacks to kill the Dark Lord felt an uneasiness grew in their hearts. The Dark Lord looked at them as if they were ants. "Sword of Blink," the Dark Lord whispered, moving his finger from east to west direction. As the Dark Lord''s whispered words filled the air, a massive surge of sword qi erupted from his outstretched finger. It was sharper than anything the enemy had ever experienced. Even before the sword aura could touch them, the soldiers felt an intense sensation, as if they were being sliced into thousands of pieces. In a split second, the devastating impact of the Dark Lord''s attack swept through the enemy ranks. The soldiers, who were once a fearsome army, now found themselves disintegrating before the overwhelming power of the peak sword aura. Their bodies shattered like fragile glass, their essence scattered into nothingness. The battlefield turned into a chaotic whirlwind of debris as the enemy''s existence faded away. In a matter of moments, all that remained were the echoes of their former threats, lost miserably by the Dark lord''s unparallalled sword. The Dark Lord stood amidst the aftermath, his figure radiating an aura of dominance. With a single stroke of his sword aura, he had silenced an entire army and asserted his position as the guardian of the realm. In the blink of an eye, before the astonished gazes of the onlooking immortals, those billions of soldiers could no longer be seen. Silence! The entire universe fell silent! Everyone could even hear each other''s heartbeats. For a while, everyone was in a state of shock. After some time, someone said, "Where did everyone disappear?" "Did they already turn to ashes just by a sword of the Dark Lord?" "We... We won?" "Hurrayyyy" The entire universe was in uproar. "One sword, and all fifty of billions of soldiers died?" "No, he didn''t even use a sword; it was just his finger!" "The Dark Lord is incredibly strong." "We were foolish to listen to the gods." Every corner of the universe buzzed with talk about the Dark Lord. But the Dark Lord didn''t linger on their praises. He held Luise''s hand and smiled, saying, "Let''s go." Luise gazed at the Dark Lord with an adorable smile, replying softly, "Haii." All woman who saw this, wanted to die out of anger. "Dark Lord is so handsome" "I wish the Dark Lord would hold my hand too." "I wouldn''t mind if he held something else of mine..." Everyone looked at her with wierd gaze. Realizing her inappropriate comment, she hurriedly ran off to find a place to hide her face. "Hahahaha" Laughter filled the air as people teased her, and they resumed chatting happily among themselves. With peace restored to the universe, everyone could now live a joyful life. They all knew it was all thanks to the Dark Lord, the hero who single-handedly saved the universe. For all generations to come, they will remember and strive to become a true hero like the Dark Lord. Chapter 4: Love Life After a year of tireless work... The Dark Lord remained engrossed in his experiment within the confines of his cave. "Aaah, I thought it would be complete in just six months, but I still can''t see its end," he sighed with a tinge of frustration. Luise looked at him with a smile and suggested, "Why don''t you take a little break?" A sinister grin appeared on the Dark Lord''s face as he replied, "You''re right, kekekeke." Unease filled Luise''s heart as she saw the Dark Lord approaching towards her. Subconsciously, she took a step back and stammered, "Wh-What are you trying to do?" "Kekeke, I''m just going to take a little break," he playfully responded. "Didn''t I say that you''ll be my wife once you stabilize your god realm? Now is the time," he said, smiling at her. Blushing, Luise couldn''t meet the Dark Lord''s eyes. He gently took Luise''s hands in his hands and gazed into her eyes. Then, he lifted her chin up, making her look at his eyes directly. "Are you willing, Luise?" he asked with love in his eyes. "Yes, even in death, I am willing," she replied without hesitation. Suddenly, the very fabric of the universe seemed to shift around them. Luise found herself suspended in the mid-air, amidst the vast expanse of the cosmos. A tremendous force, accompanied by a chilling dark aura from the Dark Lord, enveloped them both, but to her surprise, it felt surprisingly gentle, as if the power recognized and cherished her presence. Under the imposing power of the Dark Lord, both he and Luise seemed to be enveloped in an awe-inspiring display of strength. Sensing the pressure radiating from the Dark Lord and Luise, beings from across the universe began to gather in space. "Look, it''s the Dark Lord!" "Wow, today, I finally saw the Dark Lord with my own eyes. I can die without regrets now." "But why is he holding a girl''s hand?" Looking at him holding Luise''s hands, many girls felt their heart getting broken into peices. As everyone assembled, the Dark Lord scanned the crowd and declared with the confidence in his eyes, "Today, I, Dark Lord, shall marry the girl I love the most. The one who has been with me through the happiest, saddest, and most dangerous times." Looking deeply into Luise''s eyes, he asked, "Will you give me the pleasure of being with you forever? Will you become my wife?" With unwavering resolve, Luise met the Dark Lord''s gaze and said, "No." The entire gathering erupted in shock. What was happening? Someone had dared to reject the Dark Lord? Yet, amidst the commotion, the Dark Lord remained smiling. "Pleasure will be mine, my Dark Lord," Luise said, still smiling. "When my clan abandoned me, you were the only one who accepted me without expecting anything in return. You are everything to me." "I, Luise, am willing to be with you in life and even beyond death," she declared firmly. With a smile, the Dark Lord gazed deeply into her eyes, with his own eyes filled with affection and sincerity. "Luise, you have made me the happiest being in all the realms," he whispered. In that tender moment, he leaned forward, gently pressing his lips against hers, sealing their bond with a heartfelt kiss. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Amidst the applause and congratulations, some women shed tears. One woman sighed, "Now we must forget about the Dark Lord." Another teased, "You speak as if you ever had a chance, haha." It was one of the rarest and happiest celebrations, with the entire universe gathered in one place, reveling in joy. Many reached out to their clans and families, bringing wine and delicacies to share. For immortals, even space was like solid ground. They could stand on it as if it were land. Throughout the night, everyone enjoyed themselves, and the Dark Lord and Luise had a grand time at the banquet, celebrating their love and togetherness. Next day in the cave... Dark Lord and Luise had just returned to their cave after a long banquet. As they stood within the cave, Dark Lord activated a powerful barrier, sealing off the entire mountain and its surroundings. "Today, no one can save you, kekeke," Dark Lord said, locking eyes with Luise, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. Luise blushed, feeling a hint of unease, and instinctively took a step back. "What are you up to?" Luise asked, her cheeks flushing pink as Dark Lord gently pushed her onto the bed. "You''ll find out soon," he teased, a playful glint in his eyes. Author : Well I could write thousands of words more about them if I could get permission but for now... get out of your dirty mind. After six month... All influencial figure were speaking with each other in front of the mountain of the dark lord. "We are waiting here since 6 months but dark lord still didn''t come out" a man with silver hair said. "Li wuang, dark lord cultivation is unfathomable so its given he is someone we can''t even think to compete in anything" lin wang smiled. It turn out that silver hair guy name was li wuang. "Li Wuang, you are the most influential person in the universe, but if your wife were to find out that the Dark Lord has been in the room for 6 months, then I am afraid..." Jingchen laughed mischievously. Everyone joined in the laughter. "Haha, Jingchen, but don''t forget that even your wife is my fan," Li Wuang chuckled. "You..." Just as they were arguing, a slim man with long dark hair and a chiseled body, his muscles and abs on display, emerged from the cave. He was not wearing anything at the top. Everyone gazed at the Dark Lord''s perfect physique and handsome face, finding themselves in awe. "Caugh" The Dark Lord looked at them expressionlessly. "What are you guys doing here?" When they arrived, the Dark Lord had already sensed them, but since they were behaving respectfully, he had chosen not to pay them any mind. What the Dark Lord didn''t know was that all of them were the most influential people in the universe, just below the previous gods. Looking at dark lord, everyone knelt down and spoke in unison, "We are really sorry for our previous behavior. Please forgive us, Dark Lord." The Dark Lord looked at them and replied calmly, "Don''t worry, you didn''t bother me before, so I don''t care what you guys used to think about me." Gratitude and joy filled their hearts upon hearing the Dark Lord''s words, and they began to thank him. "Dark Lord, if it weren''t for you, our families and the entire universe would have been destroyed," one of them said. Interrupting the outpouring of gratitude, the Dark Lord said hastily, "Okay, okay, I know I saved the whole universe. Now tell me, why have you all gathered here for 6 months?" No one was surprised that the Dark Lord already knew they were here. After all, he was the strongest existence ever! "We all request the Dark Lord to become the king of the universe," Li Wuang said with a serious expression. "Huh?" The Dark Lord thought he had misheard. But this time, all the influential people present spoke in unison, "We request the Dark Lord to become the king of the universe." The Dark Lord looked at them and noticed the sincerity in their eyes. He knew they were all serious. "Should I read their minds to know what they are thinking?" the Dark Lord wondered. With his cultivation, it was easy to listen to everyone''s thoughts, but he found it uninteresting, so he never did it. Forgetting about it, the Dark Lord dismissed the idea of reading their minds. Looking at them with confusion, he asked, "Why do you want me to become the king?" Hearing dark lord question, Li Wuang explained "Now that even the gods are died, our universe is not stable. You are the only person who can stabilize it, Dark Lord." He stared at them without changing his expression, causing them to feel the immense pressure of his presence. At that moment, a woman stepped out of the cave. She was wearing a beautiful dress that covered every inch of her body, yet she looked stunningly beautiful, captivating everyone present.Her eyes sparkled with intelligence and kindness, and her graceful demeanor exuded confidence and strength. "Luise," the Dark Lord smiled at her. No one dared to look at Luise except the Dark Lord. They all knew that if any man had impure thoughts about her, they would be doomed. Luise approached the Dark Lord and smiled. "Why don''t you accept their request and become the king?" The Dark Lord teased, "Oh, so you want to be a queen now?" Luise playfully slapped his shoulder. Everyone had only one thought, "You are the only existence who could do this to the Dark Lord." "I know how cruel this world can be, with everyone wanting to kill each other for power. If you become the king, we can change all that and make this universe a better place. And if someone still wants to fight, it will be allowed only in arenas or special places," Luise said to the Dark Lord. Listening to her, the Dark Lord fell into deep thought. Suddenly, Luise whispered into the Dark Lord''s ear, "And I know that the experiment you are conducting requires a lot of materials, which will be easy to acquire if you become the king." The Dark Lord smiled at Luise, knowing that her wisdom and support were invaluable to him. Chapter 5: The Universes Chosen Luise''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she looked at the dark lord. "I know you''ve been working on your experiments for an unimaginable amount of years. And yet, every month, you assure me that it''ll be over next month," she playfully teased, a playful grin dancing on her lips. The dark lord''s lips curved into an enigmatic smile with an amused glint in his eyes. "You have an uncanny memory, my dear Luise," he said, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue. "But you forget that great achievements require time and patience." Luise smiled "Yes, my lord." With that, His attention returned to the influential figures gathered around him. "Even if I accept your proposal and become a king, I will not do anything. I will just sit and revel in leisure," the dark lord declared. "Do you still want me to be your king?" Li Wuang smiled without hesitation. "Just the name of ''dark lord'' is enough," he declared, echoing the sentiments of everyone present. Li Wuang continued, "And you can recruit people to act on your behalf. You will only need to instruct them." The dark lord pondered for a moment before voicing his concern, "What about the people of the universe? I don''t think they want a king ruling over them and take their freedom, right?" As they listened to the dark lord''s question, the influential figures smiled and responded by shouting with all their might, "Everyone, listen to us! If you want the dark lord as your king, shout with all your might, no matter in which corner of universe you live in!" An echoing silence engulfed the entire universe. Li Wuang and all those present were at the realm of half-gods, so just their shout was loud enough that it echoed throughout the entire cosmos. It was a declaration heard by all living beings, and even the heavens seemed to hold their breath. Suddenly, from the far world and galaxies, a voice started to resonate, growing in intensity as it traversed the vast expanse of the universe. "We want the Dark Lord as our king!" The words spread like wildfire, echoing from one galaxy to another, passing through nebulae and star clusters. Every sentient being heard the resounding call, as if the very essence of creation had united in a singular desire. "We want Dark lord as our king" "We want Dark lord as our king" For the time being, in whole universe there was only one sentence. "We want Dark lord as our king" When dark lord heard it, he smiled. Many people from all over the universe gathered near the dark lord''s mountain and fell to their knees in reverence and even those who couldn''t be physically present did their role. They knelt in their own spaces, facing the direction of the mountain, and joined in the universal reverence for their new king. Every influential people who were in front of dark lord looked at dark lord with expectations. "I think I can''t really back off huh" Dark Lord sighed. Listening to him everyone got so happy that they could not even explain. This was the man who saved all women, children, and men of the universe from the brink of destruction. With him as their king, who would dare to challenge their newfound peace? "Rise," the dark lord commanded, exerting an unfathomable force that made everyone stand upright, no matter where they were in the universe. It was as if the entire cosmos was beneath the dark lord''s palm. "Now that everyone is requesting this so fervently, then... I accept!!!" the dark lord announced with a smile that carried across the universe, reaching every corner. He said it slowly but everyone in the universe could clearly listen it. The joy and elation filled the people. Every being started to congratulation each other with the tears of happiness in their eyes. "We hail the dark lord!" "We hail the dark lord!" And so, for the first time in the history of the universe, the entire cosmos hailed a single person. The resounding echoes of their united shout continued to ripple through the space and time for days. As the days passed, the enthusiasm for the dark lord''s coronation only grew stronger. Citizens from every corner of the cosmos eagerly awaited the historic event. They came from far-off planets and realms, traversing vast cosmic distances to witness the ascension of their savior to the throne. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Two months later, a day before the coronation eve... Just after the dark lord accepted to become the king, every influential person gathered there sprang into action, bustling with preparations for the coronation. After two months of dedicated effort, they finally completed the grand palace with the help of the most skilled constructors in the universe. The day before the coronation arrived, people were filled with excitement and anticipation. The air was buzzing with energy, and it felt like the entire universe was holding its breath in awe. The grounds of the palace was filled with representatives from countless civilizations, all gathering to witness this special and significant event. Chief Constructor Chang Hou gazed upon the finished palace with confidence. "This is the first and last masterpiece that all the master constructors have gathered to create." Jun Shen, another master of construction, nodded in agreement, "Indeed, if it weren''t for the dark lord, we would never have united for any task" With the construction completed, Song Que, the master of decoration, who had transformed the palace into an awe-inspiring spectacle, said "Tomorrow, everyone will be amazed,". The builders were very proud, knowing that their hard work would soon become the magnificent home of the ruler of the universe. All of them were so happy and proud of their work. Well, of course they would be. Even for the god''s palace only two of these master went to construct and completed the work under half a month. Today thousands of these master gathered to construct the palace and still took two months to complete it. Just this alone showcased the magnificence of the palace. As everyone were excited and gathered in the palace for coronation of their king, another day passed by like nothing. Inside the cave of the Dark Lord... "Today is the day of your coronation, my king," Luise playfully teased the dark lord. "In that case, you must please your king, mustn''t you?" the dark lord replied teasingly. Yet, as his gaze rested upon Luise, a tender rush of affection swept over him, revealing the depth of his emotions. "Today is your coronation day, focus on that otherwise I won''t let you come near me for at least two years as punishment," Luise blushed, trying to hide her affection behind playful words. "Ah? You are so heartless." dark lord smiled at luise and started to get ready. On this day, the dark lord was dressed in a long black coat with a high collar that extended up to his ears. With his charismatic personality and handsome face, along with his long, flowing dark hair that reached below his legs, he exuded a charm that captivated many girls in his mere presence. After getting ready, the Dark Lord held Luise''s hand, their connection symbolizing a bond that transcended worlds. Together, they soared through the skies, heading towards the new palace where destiny awaited them. Silently and gracefully, like a gust of air, the Dark Lord and Luise landed in front of the magnificent palace. As they approached, many guards at the main gate were talking excitedly about the dark lord. A young guard exclaimed with enthusiasm, "Today, we''ll finally get to see the dark lord in person!" "Indeed," another guard replied gratefully, "thanks to him, we are alive, and our family is free. I want to thank him from the bottom of my heart." As they were talking, a young man and woman appeared in front of the guards like a gust of wind. The man exuded a cool and handsome aura with a stunning beauty at his side who was dressed in an elegant white gown. Her beauty was so captivating that other women would pale in comparison. The sight of this couple left the guards momentarily dazed. Who could they be? Ofcouse the Dark Lord and Luise! A guard stood up and looked at both "Who are you? Show us your invitation card to enter the palace". Inside the palace, all the representatives invited by the influential figures of the half-god realm had already gathered. Now, who was this good-looking couple? The guards could clearly see that these were not individuals to be trifled with. Looking at the guards who were asking him invitation, the dark lord smiled and walked closer to them. Looking at dark lord who was walking towards them with a confident look in his eyes, guards became vigilant, but dark found their reaction amusing. "If I wanted to harm someone," he whispered to them, "it wouldn''t matter how vigilant they are." The guards were taken aback by his unexpected response. "Good work, you both," the dark lord continued, "I have accepted your thanks." Hearing the Dark Lord''s word, their confusion grew as they wondered why would he accept their thank when they intended to show their gratitude to the Dark Lord. Slowly, they realized something... "Let''s go, Luise," the dark lord said, holding her hand tightly. In an instant, they vanished from the guards'' sight, leaving them stunned and their legs trembling with the weight of the moment. "Lord... Dark lord," a guard whispered, his voice filled with awe. Both guards exchanged glances, and excitement sparkled in their eyes. They searched the surroundings once more, hoping to catch another glimpse of the dark lord, but he had already disappeared from their view entirely. It was as if he had melted into the very essence of the universe, leaving them in wonder and amazement. Dark lord and Luise walked through the huge garden, their footsteps could be heard in the quiet space. The garden felt endless, and they were the only ones there. As they got closer to the grand palace and looked at it, they were amazed by its breathtaking beauty. "It''s so beautiful," Luise whispered in amazement, her eyes beheld the magnificence of the fully white palace, adorned with ancient, lifelike carvings. The intricate designs surpassed anything she had ever imagined. The dark lord, even though he was accustomed to witnessing majestic palaces but he couldn''t help but be impressed by the intricate details and elegance of this palace. Dark lord arrived at the palace''s entrance and swung open the closed grand gate. The moment he did, a beautiful red carpet stretched out before him, leading all the way to the majestic throne. At the side of carpet, all influential figure, great family and clan''s head and their successor were standing side by side. Dark lord smiled and looked into the eyes of luise by holding her hand and said "Let''s go". Luise smiled and nodded. Hand in hand, they walked gracefully on the red carpet. The eve of the coronation had arrived, and with each passing moment, destiny drew nearer. And so, with hearts intertwined, the dark lord and Luise embarked on the final steps of an extraordinary journey¡ªa journey that would shape the course of the universe and its inhabitants forever. Chapter 6: Coronation of the strongest As Luise and the dark lord entered the grand hall, they were greeted by a resounding chorus of enthusiastic shouts, "We welcome the king!" The dark lord nodded graciously in response to the warm welcome. Approaching the majestic throne, the dark lord''s eyes fell on the golden table beside it, where a golden crown was resting. Staring at the crown and throne, the dark lord''s mind delved into profound contemplation. "This is no ordinary throne and crown," he mused. "They are remarkable artifacts, possessing power beyond the bounds of this universe. Especially this crown. How did they able to create something of this level?". This crown was crafted from the most potent elements of the universe, rare and elusive which could be only found after the explosion and burning of a world for billions of years and this also leave behind only a tiny traces of these extraordinary materials. "It could be said that they needed thousands of these types of worlds to collect enough materials to create a core for this crown," the dark lord pondered, his smile revealing a hint of amusement. "They are good people, I guess," he thought to himself, acknowledging the extraordinary effort put forth by those who created such an incredible artifact. At that moment, representatives of the most powerful figures in the universe: Li Wuang, the leader of the strongest family: Cheng Jin; and Lin Badao, who headed the mightiest clan stepped forward. They approached the dark lord, who stood proudly before the majestic throne, and humbly knelt down, their faces filled with reverence and admiration. The strongest clan in the universe was the everlasting clan which was created by the mightiest god in ancient times. The current leader of this clan, Lin Badao, showed deep respect and reverence towards the Dark Lord and spoke with awe, "My king, no one in the universe has the right to put the crown on your head for the ceremony". Everyone nodded in agreement, echoing his sentiment. Dark lord looked at them and smiled "You are wrong," he said with a sense of certainty in his voice. "There is one who is eligible." A wave of shock and confusion rippled through the crowd. Who would dare to crown the Dark Lord with their hand? The Dark Lord''s gaze then shifted to Luise, who stood beside him with eyes filled with determination and unwavering loyalty. "Luise," he addressed her, "aren''t you going to do your work?" In that moment, everything became clear. The bond between the Dark Lord and Luise was unlike any other - a connection that surpassed power and status, and it was this bond that made her the only one worthy of the sacred task. Hearing the Dark lord''s words, Luise felt a rush of surprise, but her smile remained unwavering as she smiled warmly and gave a little bow with stretching up her dress like a princess. "It will be my pleasure, my lord," she replied. As she stepped forward, the entire atmosphere seemed to hold its breath in anticipation. The crowd watched in awe as Luise carefully lifted the crown, fully aware of the significance of this moment. The Dark Lord knelt before her showing a symbol of respect for her in this extraordinary event. Luise''s smile remained as she gently instructed, "Now, put a drop of your blood on the core of the crown for it to recognize you as its master." with her cultivation, she could easily perceive that this crown was a high-level artifact and all high-level artifact needed to recognize its owner by a blood ceremony. Without hesitation, the Dark Lord bit his thumb, and a bead of crimson blood emerged. He extended his hand towards the crown, allowing a single drop of his life essence to fall upon it. In that instant, a strange and wondrous occurrence unfolded before their eyes. The crown appeared to come alive, responding to the Dark Lord''s blood with an intense suction force. It greedily absorbed the offering, as if quenching a deep thirst that had persisted for an eternity, and without stopping, it started to draw even more of the Dark Lord''s blood into itself. As everyone nervously looked on, the Dark Lord''s smile grew even wider. "This is truly a remarkable artifact," he declared with a sense of awe in his voice. After a few moments, the crown ceased its unstoppable suction force, and it began to shine with such brilliance that it was almost blinding to the naked eye. Gradually, the radiance subsided, and the crown returned to its normal state. All eyes were now fixed on the Dark Lord, filled with anticipation and curiosity. As Luise held the crown in her hands, she could feel its immense power coursing through her. The crown held the potential to grant its wearer the authority to command the entire universe. With a smile of reverence and determination, Luise slowly approached the kneeling Dark Lord. The crowd stood still, not wanting to miss a single moment of this historic event¡ªthe coronation of the first and strongest king of the universe. As Luise carefully placed the crown on the Dark Lord''s head, an extraordinary force erupted from the crown¡ªa force which was so immense that could easily make the people kneel with a single thought under trillions of galaxies. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! With mastery over the newfound power, the Dark Lord skillfully contained and compressed its force within the crown. Like an impenetrable shield, the crown enveloped him in a force that could withstand even the most formidable attack. If the first universe dared to launch an attack again, just this crown would be enough to deal with them. As the Dark Lord rose from his kneeling position, his eyes met Luise''s with an expression of gratitude and love. With a gaze that held the weight of countless stars, the Dark Lord turned his attention to the mesmerized crowd. He looked at each of them, sensing their awe and astonishment. His smile held a touch of warmth, reassuring them that he was not a ruler to be feared, but one who would lead them with compassion and wisdom... Though he knew he wouldn''t be much involved in their affairs but he pledged to prevent past destruction from recurring. Amidst the quiet gasps and respectful whispers, the Dark Lord took his place on the majestic throne. As he sat down on the throne, the air seemed to hold its breath, the universe itself pausing to witness this historic moment. As the Dark Lord took his seat on the throne with the crown adorning his head, the excited voice of Li Wuang''s resounded through the entire universe, "The king has been crowned." His proclamation echoed far and wide, reaching every corner of existence. In that moment, a profound silence fell over the universe. Everyone, regardless of their status or origin, instinctively dropped to their knees in reverence and awe no matter in which corner of the universe they were in. Their unified voices rang out, "All hail the king!" The resounding declaration filled the cosmos, a testament to the Dark Lord''s newfound reign over the universe. "All hail the king!" "All hail the king!" The joyous celebration spread throughout the universe, and everyone began celebrating. But it was only for immortals and gods. In the mortal world, everyone was unaware of the existence of these higher realms, as the ancient gods had deliberately kept these worlds separate to safeguard the safety and tranquility of the mortals. Within the majestic palace... Here only the mightiest beings were granted to get entry, including the esteemed heads of the dragon and phoenix clans, who stood amongst the distinguished guests. Beasts submit to the power, which was the specialty of the dark lord. As he gazed upon those gathered within and beyond the palace, it was as if he could perceive the entire expanse of the universe with a single look. A smile graced the Dark Lord''s face as he observed all who knelt before him, showing their unwavering respect and loyalty. "Rise," he uttered in a voice that resonated throughout the universe. Even though he spoke softly, his words reached the farthest reaches of the universe, and all felt a compelling force that lifted them to their feet. Every single soul revered their king, their hearts brimming with admiration. "Let us celebrate with a grand banquet," the Dark Lord declared, his smile growing wider. The palace hall buzzed with activity as servants efficiently arranged tables for every guest, ensuring that all could partake in this momentous occasion. For the first time in the history of the universe, all of these heads of the mightiest clans, families, and various entities from different realms came together to feast and celebrate the coronation of their extraordinary king. Amidst laughter, barriers that had divided them for ages seemed to dissolve, and a sense of unity prevailed. The Dark Lord, seated at the throne, emanated a magnetic aura that drew everyone closer. As they relished delicious delicacies and shared stories, they eagerly anticipated a new era under the wise and benevolent rule of their powerful king. After the three-day-long banquet filled with joy and celebration, everyone departed to their respective clans or families. On this day, Dark Lord was sitting alone on the throne and Luise stood beside him at the right. It was a moment of calmness in the grand palace when the Dark Lord called upon Lin Badao, the current head of the strongest family. With curiosity in his eyes, the Dark Lord questioned, "I heard that this crown and throne were created under your supervision." Seated on his towering throne, the Dark Lord looked down at Lin Badao and continued to ask, "If you could have created such a powerful artifact, why couldn''t anyone stop the invaders?" Lin Badao sighed deeply, his eyes filled with admiration as he spoke, "My king, the materials required to create such an artifact are unimaginably rare which could only be found in the treasury of ancient clans and families so no one was willing to be united even at the times of destruction. However, when news spread that you were to be crowned, everyone willingly emptied their treasuries to contribute towards its creation." Lin Badao''s voice carried a sense of gratitude and sincerity as he continued, "If it weren''t for you, my king, none of us in this universe would have united to create such a remarkable artifact, especially a single artifact which none of us could wear." Dark Lord''s gaze remained focused as he asked, "Was it solely about the cost and internal fight?" Lin Badao responded with admiration, "As expected of the king, your wisdom is unparalleled." Noticing the Dark Lord''s impatience, he hurriedly continued to explain, "This crown and throne are interconnected artifacts, and their core was forged billions of trillions of years ago and refined by the essence of the universe." Upon hearing this, Dark Lord remarked, "I can sense that its core has been nourished by the universe''s spiritual energy for an unimaginable amount of time. But why did none of you attempt to harness this power to fight against the invaders?" Lin Badao nodded and sighed "Yes my king, we could have used the power of this core to fight against the invaders but it didn''t recognize any of us or any gods as its master, so none of us were able to use its power". Dark Lord listened carefully to Lin Badao''s explanation and nodded in understanding. "I see, if the crown and throne didn''t recognize any of you or the gods, then using its power was impossible," he remarked. With that, the Dark Lord dismissed Lin Badao. "Ok, then you can go back". "Yes my king" With that, he left the palace while showing his reverence for the newly crowned ruler. Chapter 7: Fruit of Love Dark lord dismissed everyone from the palace and went back to his room. Inside, Luise sat on the bed, waiting for his arrival with a smile. As he entered the room, she couldn''t resist a playful tease, calling him "my king," just as everyone else had been doing. A sly smile tugged at the corners of the Dark Lord''s lips as he approached near close to her face. "Oh, so now even you are addressing me as king?" he chuckled, enjoying the teasing. Luise blushed slightly, her heart pounding. "Well, you are the king now, aren''t you?" she replied, trying to mask her nervousness. Dark lord playfully teased her, "I am the king now, so...", he closed the distance between their face more. Luise felt something was wrong from his words and wanted to run but the dark lord held her hand firmly. "Where are you trying to run by leaving your king behind?" His smile took on a mischievous edge. Her heart raced, and her cheeks flushed red as she blushed. "Please let me go, I won''t tease you anymore," she pleaded. "Do you think I can let you go now?" With that dark lord pushed Luise onto the bed and.... and what? Don''t imagine much you dirty-minded people. Six months later... Dark lord was sitting confidently on his imposing throne. He presided over a meeting with the high-ranking members of the palace. These individuals were handpicked by Li Wuang, Lin Badao, and other influential figures and were chosen for their exceptional competence and unwavering loyalty to aid him in managing the vast responsibilities that came with ruling the universe. During the meeting, the Dark Lord announced his plan to recruit more members for the palace to strengthen his administration. The news spread rapidly across the cosmos, attracting high-ranking individuals from all over existence. They were eager for the chance to serve under the Dark Lord and rushed to the palace, hoping to become part of his esteemed administration. With the invaluable assistance of the high-ranking members of the palace, numerous talented individuals were recruited, each granted the privilege to enter through the main gate of the grand palace. The grand palace had two imposing gates. The first gate served as the main entrance to the palace''s outer area, where the lush gardens and beautiful scenery welcomed everyone. Within this garden, all the servants had the freedom to roam and carry out their tasks as they pleased. It provided a soothing and refreshing space for them to work and find solace amidst the natural beauty that surrounded them. The second gate, known as the palace gate, was the most restricted entrance, leading directly into the heart of the main palace. Only a few select, trusted members of the high-ranking council, were granted access to this inner sanctum. This stringent security measure ensured that the palace remained a closely guarded domain, with only the most loyal and competent individuals permitted there. The recruitment of these skilled individuals was an important step towards establishing the law and order throughout the vast expanse of the universe. Their responsibilities were not for the grand palace; instead, they were entrusted with the important task of maintaining harmony and justice in every corner of existence, extending even to the mortal world. As the days passed, a remarkable transformation took place in the universe. The presence of the Dark Lord as its king and the establishment of law and order under the watchful eyes of his chosen guardians began to bear fruit. All the fighting and chaos that used to happen stopped, and it felt like a new era of peace had begun. Everyone, let be it immortals, gods, or mortals, began to refrain from open conflicts and violence. Instead, the Dark Lord established death arenas in every city, providing a controlled space for disputes to be settled through combat. This arrangement ensured that peace was maintained while still allowing everyone to resolve their conflict. With these measures in place, the universe entered an era of harmony and tranquility. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Well... He could not really stop everyone from fighting at all just because of peace because, in the world of cultivation, combat, and self-improvement were essential elements on the path to greatness. He realized that completely eradicating all conflicts would hinder growth and potential. With that in mind, the Dark Lord implemented a special task, and it was to create special arenas in each city, a place where individuals could battle and display their skills. It was a bit different from the death arena where once two people entered, only one of them could leave. In this arena, people could go to fight for fun and training. This way, cultivators could follow their ambitions and push their limits without disrupting the overall harmony of the universe. The regulated arenas became a hub for growth and competition, ensuring both peace and progress prevailed throughout the cosmos. After a year... In the quiet room, Dark lord and Luise sat on the bed, their heads gently leaning against each other. Luise rested her head on his shoulder. Dark Lord looked visibly tired as if he had personally shouldered the burden of the entire universe. However, in truth, he had cleverly organized the whole process, giving orders and delegating tasks to the new recruits who had diligently carried out the work. "At last, everything related to the universe is completed," he said wearily, with a hint of satisfaction in his voice. Well, despite his apparent laziness, he had successfully overseen the grand transformation of the universe under his rule. Luise smiled and gently replied, "You have worked hard." The Dark Lord chuckled lightly and accepted the truth, "Not so, I merely commanded to those billions of soldiers and families, it was them who did all the hard work." "Hehe, I know you are lazy, it''s your innate ability that you can''t change," Luise teased playfully. The Dark Lord raised an eyebrow, pretending to be offended, "You..." Luise looked at him playfully and smiled"Hehe" Looking at her, the Dark Lord grinned mischievously, "Wanna see how hard of a worker I am? Kekeke." Luise knew this smile was a sign of danger, so she decided to surprise him. "You have worked hard, and the fruit of your hard work is growing inside me now." Dark lord suddenly stopped his mischievous smile and looked at her with a mix of confusion, shock, and happiness. "Y-You mean...." he stammered. Luise smiled and replied, "Yes, my king." Dark lord couldn''t contain his excitement as his hands trembled with emotion. He hugged Luise tightly and affectionately, expressing his joy. "Why didn''t you say it before?" "Even I came to know about it yesterday, and when you entered the room, did you even hear anything when I was talking?" Luise spoke, sounding as if she had been wronged. Dark Lord suddenly became shy, his normally imposing demeanor replaced with a childlike grin. He scratched his head, unsure of how to respond to Luise''s playful accusation. "Did I?" he mumbled, avoiding eye contact. Luise couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle as she witnessed the Dark Lord''s sudden display of shyness. His demeanor which was usually commanding and imposing had now transformed into something endearing and boyish. It was a side of him that she treasured dearly, a reminder that even the most powerful ruler in the universe could have moments of vulnerability and innocence. "Haii haii," Luise smiled, finding the Dark Lord''s behavior incredibly cute and endearing. She affectionately touched the Dark Lord''s head and hugged him, gently placing his head on her stomach. "Look, he wants to talk to you," Luise said with a warm smile. With that, the Dark Lord gently placed his hand on Luise''s stomach, feeling the faint movements of their unborn child, and smiled warmly "This is a boy, I can feel it." "Yes," Luise said softly, her smile radiating warmth. "I can feel it too. Our little prince." The Dark Lord''s eyes sparkled with delight as he looked at Luise. "Our son," he whispered, his voice tinged with awe and wonder. "I can''t wait to meet him." They both shared a moment of quiet and joy, their hands intertwined over their unborn child. While they were at it, with the thought of nourishment of his son, the Dark Lord started to channel his energy into their unborn child. However, what he experienced next left him astonished. No matter how much energy he poured into their son, the child absorbed it all with ease, as if he possessed an insatiable hunger for power. Dark Lord chuckled softly, his eyes sparkling with pride as he looked at Luise. "Indeed, it seems our love has created something truly remarkable. Our son''s potential surpasses even my own. Luise smiled warmly, gently caressing her stomach where their son rested. "He is a testament to the strength of our bond. I can''t wait to see what he will become." They spent some quiet and precious moments together, basking in the love and anticipation of their unborn son for a time being. The room was filled with the air of love, the Dark Lord kept talking with his unborn son the whole time, leaving Luise alone with just an adorable smile, "Look like when our son will be born, you will not even speak with me." Luise said and curled up her lips. Looking at her remark, the Dark Lord couldn''t help but laugh "Are you jealous of our unborn baby already?" "No." "You are hahaha, you are so adorable." "No, Why will I be jealous?" "That''s fine Luise, you are my adorable baby too." Their laughter filled the room as they playfully fought and teased each other, dwelling in their own world. Chapter 8: Goal In the secret underground room of the palace... This secret underground room was a place that was forbidden to all, be it the high-ranking palace members or the heads of the mightiest clans. It was a big room without any special decoration and was filled with rare items which couldn''t be found in the whole universe. On a table before the Dark Lord, there lay a collection of rare ores and spiritual fruits. Each of these items held a great power and significance which the Dark Lord had gathered from years of exploration of different universes. The room was filled with an air of mystique as the Dark Lord continued his experiment. Despite dedicating an entire year to his experiments with unwavering determination, the Dark Lord was still unable to create the ultimate body that transcended all things in existence. Feeling a mixture of frustration and determination, he decided to take a break and went to meet Luise. When the Dark Lord looked at Luise, he noticed that her stomach was as flat as ever. However, he knew that this was to be expected. In the mortal world, a human child is usually born within nine months. For immortals, their offspring typically take a year or two to be born. But for children with exceptional potential, it takes much longer. Some may take three years, while others might take five. Given the extraordinary lineage of the Dark Lord, it was only natural that his child would not be born so easily or quickly. In the sanctity of his mother''s womb, the child needs to be nourished by the pure spiritual energy that flowed within her body. After being completely nourished and filled with the energy of the universe, it will be time for him to be born. Dark Lord held Luise closely, feeling a mix of pride and concern for both his wife and their unborn child. He knew that Luise had dedicated herself to the cultivation for the entire year but no matter how much she cultivated and provided spiritual essence for their unborn child, he seemed to possess an insatiable appetite for it, absorbing it all like a black hole devouring everything in its path. Because of this, her own cultivation growth relatively stagnated. Typically, a mother would naturally provide a small portion of her spiritual energy to her child in the womb, and the child would continuously be nourished by it over the year. This natural process contributes to the child''s development and lays the foundation for their future potential. However, in this case, her son''s exceptional absorption of spiritual energy acted like a celestial vortex, absorbing everything in its vicinity, leaving little for her own cultivation. Despite the challenges, Luise embraced her role as a mother with unwavering dedication. Thinking of this, the Dark Lord placed his hand on Luise''s stomach, his warm gaze locking with hers. He leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, a gesture filled with love and anticipation. "Our child will not be an ordinary child," he said, his voice filled with pride and excitement. Luise also chuckled affectionately "No one can understand it more than me, hehe" The Dark Lord smiled at Luise''s words and began to nourish the child within Luise''s womb with his spiritual energy. He channeled his power into their unborn son, knowing that every ounce of energy he imparted would only add to the tremendous potential the child already possessed. As he poured his energy into their son, the child once again transformed into a bottomless pit, absorbing all of the Dark Lord''s energy non-stop. Luise watched with amazement as the child began to become more stronger as he absorbed all of his father''s energy. One should know that even an ordinary immortal would have died under the immense pressure of such energy, but this child was something else entirely. His resilience and potential were beyond anything. After completing the nourishing process, the Dark Lord chatted affectionately with Luise and got ready to go back to his experiment room. Dark Lord stood up and said with a gentle expression "Our child will take at least hundreds of years to be born." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Luise''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing the dark lord''s words. For immortals, hundreds of years were nothing but a blink of an eye, but for the birth of a child, it was an exaggeration. "I will go into seclusion until that time, focusing all my efforts on achieving my goal," Dark Lord continued, his determination evident in his voice. With that, he bid a heartfelt farewell to Luise and returned to his separate room. The Dark Lord immersed himself in his experiments once more. His ultimate goal was to create a body that could lead him to the next realm with a physical body, a feat that no one in history had ever achieved. This body he sought to create was not merely a physical vessel, but a spiritual essence that would merge with his current body and fundamentally transform his very constitution. In a blink of an eye, hundred years passed by... Dark Lord remained confined within the shadowy walls of his secret underground room, immersed in his experiments and relentless pursuit of power. "It always feels like it will be completed now and then, but it never gets closer to completion," the Dark Lord brooded, his frustration mounting with each passing moment. "Let''s take a little break," he thought and went to meet his wife and unborn son. He came out of his underground room and walked towards Luise''s room. Inside the room, Luise was deeply immersed in her practice of cultivation when she suddenly sensed a presence, causing her to open her eyes in surprise. As she turned towards the door, she was taken aback to find the imposing figure of the Dark Lord standing before her. A warm smile lit up her face as she recognized the majestic figure and said, "Husband." The Dark Lord, his usual air of authority softened in her presence, returned her smile and stepped further into the room. "Luise," he replied, his voice tinged with affection. Luise rose gracefully from her seated position and approached him, feeling the magnetic pull between them. The Dark Lord looked at her innocent face, which he hadn''t seen for hundreds of years, and couldn''t help but hug her tightly and asked gently "How have you been?." "Luise also embraced him warmly, her voice filled with genuine affection. "I was fine," she replied, "and I have been diligently cultivating my spiritual qi." Even though she tried to appear fine, the Dark Lord could sense that Luise was tired. He placed his hand on her shoulder and channeled his spiritual energy, offering her strength and comfort. At that moment, he noticed the anomaly¡ªLuise''s stomach, which should have swelled with the growth of the unborn child, remained as flat as before. The Dark Lord touched her stomach to observe, and a sudden smile graced his lips. "It looks like I have underestimated this little boy, huh? He is like a hungry beast who is devouring an unlimited amount of energy. With a potential like this, it was given that this child is not going to be born yet." At that moment, something struck his mind like a bolt of lightning as he whispered "Sign of the body of nature..." the Dark Lord thought, his mind racing with possibilities. The body of nature also has the ability to absorb all kinds of energy. Dark Lord observed him more deeply and found out that it was nothing but the child''s monstrous level of potential that demanded nourishment and energy. There was no connection between him and the body of nature. With a mixture of admiration and humility, the Dark Lord sighed, acknowledging the child''s remarkable potential. "Haah, this child possesses a power unlike anything I have ever seen," he murmured, a sense of awe in his voice. "I will be going into seclusion until the time when the body of nature is fully developed," the Dark Lord solemnly said. "During my seclusion, if you ever need something important, you can seek me out because I will not remember the flow of time." With tenderness in his eyes, the dark lord kissed her on the forehead and after spending his time in love with Luise, he stood up and got ready to leave. Luise also nodded, acknowledging the Dark Lord''s decision, and returned to her cultivation. As the Dark Lord returned to his secret underground room, he delved into his seclusion for the body of nature and forget about the flow of time. One year felt like a mere blink of an eye, and ten years passed like a fleeting moment. A hundred years seemed like a mere whisper, and thousands of years became an ephemeral memory. Even a million years felt like the briefest of seconds for the Dark Lord. In the outside world, the passing centuries left their mark on the universe, but for the Dark Lord in seclusion, the concept of time lost its grip. He continued his work, committed to developing the body of nature. During this time, Luise''s cultivation reached a new heights, and she broke through the barriers of the next realm. Yet, despite her progress, there seemed to be no visible change in the unborn child. As the years stretched on, Luise couldn''t help but feel a hint of worry creeping into her heart. Would their child ever be born, or was he destined to remain within her womb forever? "Don''t tell me that you are also lazy like your father, huh?" Luise thought with a teasing smile, finding humor in the situation. After every millions of years, the Dark Lord emerged from his seclusion with his tired body as he and Luise cherished the precious moments they had together. Despite the vastness of time that separated them, their love remained constant and unwavering. In the outside universe, after defeating the invaders, the universe entered a period of peaceful serenity. No one dared to challenge the power of the Dark Lord neither anyone could enter the universe because its boundary protection was too strong for them to overcome. Like this in peace, billions of years passed but the body of nature was still not complete. Chapter 9: Strongest Invader In the universe, everything was at peace... 60 billion years had already passed since the Dark Lord ascended to the throne as its king. From time to time there were fights in places but no one dared to disturb the ruler, Dark Lord. The influence of the Dark Lord''s power and authority reached far and wide, creating an aura of fear and respect that prevented anyone from overstepping their bounds. Even in mortal worlds, which were separated from the highest level realm, legends of a god known as the Dark Lord had spread far and wide. His name resonated across the cosmos, a symbol of strength and an embodiment of mythical power. Everyone worshipped the dark lord and every new blood, dreamed to become someone like the dark lord. Amid an era of tranquility, the universe was suddenly jolted by a thunderous sound¡ªa loud voice that reverberated across the cosmos. To everyone''s astonishment and fear, the sky tore apart, revealing a visible rift that left them trembling. Despite the overwhelming nervousness that gripped everyone, a sense of reassurance lingered in their hearts. Why? Because they had a formidable protector by their side¡ªthe Dark Lord. With the powerful presence of their king by their side, they were not afraid of anything. As long as the king was there, no one could do anything to anyone in this universe. As the sky tore apart, word spread quickly among the powerful figures of the universe. Lin Badao: the head of the Everlasting Clan, Tianlong: The Current Dragon God and other strongest figures like them flew together toward the sky to see what is happening. Lin Badao gazed up at the torn sky with a nervous expression. "I can feel so much pressure even though the culprit has not even descended yet," he muttered. Chen Jin, who stood beside Lin Badao, nodded with a solemn face. Everyone in the universe had unwavering confidence in their king, if the sky collapsed, the king will hold it, he was a ruler who had vanquished billions of invaders in the blink of an eye. But for the cultivators who had attained the realm of half-god, their heightened spiritual awareness allowed them to sense the immense power of the descending being. The aura surrounding this enigmatic presence sent shivers down their spines, warning them that it was not a force to be taken lightly. The pressure emanating from the descending invader was unlike anything they had ever experienced. It surpassed even the awe-inspiring aura of power that their revered king had displayed. Or maybe the king has never really used his full power? As they stood in the presence of this descending invader, the strong figures of the universe felt an overwhelming sense of urgency. Just the descending pressure alone of this existence weighed heavily upon them, threatening to force them down to their knees. They all had confidence in their king, but a hint of fear still lingered within them. In that tense moment, Tianlong, the Dragon God, and current head of the Dragon Clan, suddenly had a change of expression. In the presence of the descending entity, he could feel an unprecedented and strange pressure¡ª a pressure of the ancient bloodline! As the strongest dragon in the universe, Tianlong possessed the highest level of bloodline, standing on the brink of transcending into the realm of gods. Yet, in the presence of this descending being, his royal bloodline felt feeble, like that of a mere half-dragon. Looking at Tianlong''s solemn and terrified expression, Lin Badao asked, "Tianlong, you seem to know something about the invader. Please, enlighten us. What do you sense?" Tianlong, who was looking at the torn layer of the universe sky, couldn''t spout a single word. Well, he didn''t need to speak anything too, because what everyone saw next, they didn''t need an explanation. A being slowly descended into the universe, its sheer enormity was beyond comprehension. Galaxies appeared like mere specks of dust in its presence, and the awe-inspiring sight left all who witnessed it speechless and terrified. Its body was covered with immense scales and each scale was as big as the size of a world and harder than any known element. His scales were gleaming with a divine brilliance, reflecting the light of the cosmos. What was more astonishing was the breathtaking array of colors that adorned these scales¡ªgolden, blue, green, red, black, white, yellow, silver, and orange. Each color represented a different attribute, signifying the immense breadth of power the being wielded. As the being descended, the universe trembled in its presence. A powerful pressure spread through the cosmos, emanating from the colossal figure. It was an overwhelming force that made even the mightiest beings feel small and insignificant. Stolen novel; please report. This was especially true for the Dragon Clan. Every dragon member, no matter their location, sensed an unusual pressure on their bloodline, compelling them to bow in reverence towards the direction of the imposing dragon. The dragon had descended! Everyone gasped in awe and terror as they beheld his immense presence. His eyes were so massive that everyone present felt like mere specks of dust standing before a colossal world. The weight of his gaze suffocated them, leaving them overwhelmed and in awe. "Hmph, I can''t believe that just some mere ants came here to welcome me," the descending dragon sneered, casting an arrogant and humiliating gaze at the half-god cultivators who stood before him. Much less he knew that they were one of the strongest people present in this universe. Upon hearing the dragon''s arrogant words, a wave of anger surged through everyone present, but what could they do? Just his mere gaze was enough to make them kneel! In front of his dominance, they felt like a mere pawn. They were not even sure that even the dark lord could win against this existence. This invader was unlike anything they had ever encountered before. Even the vast army of billions of soldiers that they had faced in the past paled in front of the sheer overwhelming presence of this single dragon. Those invaders used the god of soul to invade the universe through a loophole in the universe barriers, what about this dragon? He effortlessly tore apart the supposedly impenetrable barrier, a feat that had been deemed impossible by all. Lin Badao could not suppress his fear, yet he mustered his courage and used his full power just to speak in front of the massive dragon. "W-what do you want?" he stammered, trying to maintain some semblance of composure. "Perhaps we are nothing but mere ants before you, but our king can easily defeat you." The dragon''s eyes narrowed in surprise as a voice reached his ears, "Look like an ant has got some guts, huh?" the dragon taunted, his arrogance evident. "No matter who your so-called king is, I can kill him with a mere gaze, just like I am going to do to you." Hearing the dragon''s arrogant and threatening words, a surge of anger washed over everyone present. Even in the presence of such an enormous and menacing being, they couldn''t stand to hear anything disrespecting about their king. Despite the overwhelming fear that gripped them, not a single person backed down. As the dragon''s attention remained fixated on the defiant crowd, a voice reached his ears from behind, cutting through the tense atmosphere like a blade, "Oh? You sure you can do it?" Hearing this voice, the dragon suddenly got stunned and had just one thought in his mind, "When did someone appear behind me?" He was already at the peak of cultivation, how could someone manage to appear behind him undetected? Slowly, the dragon turned his head to look behind him and saw a figure which left him in astonishment. Amidst the vast expanse of the universe, a man clad in a flowing black dress, his long black hair waving around him like a veil of night. The man seemed to be effortlessly suspended in space, exuding an aura of profound power and mystery. As the spectators witnessed the appearance of the Dark Lord, a collective sense of relief and joy washed them over. This was the person who they believed most! Dark lord''s gaze landed on the head of the enormous dragon with a confident smile on his face " Little kai, have you got so arrogant to think that your gaze is enough to kill me huh?" As the Dark Lord''s confident words reached the ears of the enormous dragon, a visible change came over to the intimidating creature. His once-proud demeanor seemed to falter, and a bead of sweat rolled down his scales. "M-Master". The Dark Lord''s smile remained serene as he floated above the enormous dragon. With a single fluid motion, he reached out and placed his hand on the dragon''s shoulder, exerting a gentle yet immeasurable force. In the blink of an eye, the Dark Lord''s powerful push sent the dragon''s enormous body hurtling downward with astonishing speed, leaving everyone present unable to follow its trajectory. As the dragon descended through the vast expanse of the universe, its massive form unleashed destructive forces, obliterating many empty galaxies in its way. All these happened so fast that the onlookers were left in a state of bewilderment. Even though they had confidence in their king, but they couldn''t help but felt a lingering sense of fear due to the overwhelming pressure emanating from the dragon. But now looking at it, the onlookers realized that their initial fear had been unnecessary¡ªall their worries had been in vain. Their king, the Dark Lord, is the strongest being ever! As they exchanged glances, a shared sense of joy and relief filled their hearts, their initial fear had been replaced by overwhelming happiness and pride for their king The Dark Lord remained unfazed and called out to the dragon with an air of indifference, "Little Kai, I didn''t hit you that hard. Come back here before I have to come and pick you up myself." In a surprising twist of events, the enormous dragon who was still falling down, suddenly stopped and dashed towards the Dark Lord with an incomprehensible speed that left everyone present utterly incapable of even tracking its movement. As he appeared before the Dark Lord, the dragon began to shower him with affectionate licks, from toe to head. The Dark Lord stopped him and gave him a little punch, "How many times must I tell you that you are a dragon, not a dog, so act like a dragon." Everyone present saw this and couldn''t believe that this was the same arrogant dragon who was going to kill them just by his mere gaze. The transformation in the dragon''s demeanor left them in awe and disbelief. As the Dark Lord watched, the dragon nodded in acknowledgment and began to undergo a mesmerizing transformation. The immense form of the dragon gradually shrank, and in its place emerged a strikingly handsome human figure. With stunning blue hair and a perfectly sculpted, slender physique, the newly transformed being exuded an air of elegance and charm. Without wasting any more time, the Dark Lord fixed the broken sky with the wave of a hand and beckoned the now-human form of the dragon to follow him, and together they departed from the scene, making their way back to the grand palace. Everyone present was still in a state of shock and stood there in the middle of the universe with a dumbfounded expression "Like this, the strongest invader of this universe''s history was not able to do anything and became the king''s pet?" If they hadn''t witnessed the entire event with their own eyes, they might not have believed what happened there. Soon, the news of the momentous encounter between the Dark Lord and the formidable dragon spread like wildfire, it reached the ears of every being in the universe. The tale of how their king had single-handedly defeated the strongest invader shocked everyone and their respect for the Dark Lord surged even further within their hearts. Chapter 10: Decision of the Dark Lord In the palace... The Dark Lord introduced Little Kai to Luise. As Little Kai looked at his master''s wife, he hurriedly bowed to her respectfully. Luise smiled warmly and nodded in acknowledgment. She then took out an artifact resembling a pendant from her dimensional space and presented it to Little Kai as a gift. "I don''t have much to give to my husband''s disciple, but I hope you''ll like this pendant," she said with kindness in her voice. Little Kai humbly accepted the gift, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you so much, Milady, for your generous gift. You are very kind." With a side peak at his master, he joked "My master never gave me any gift." Hearing Little kai words, the Dark lord looked at him with a terrifying gaze but Luise quickly intervened and playfully scolded him, "Why are you looking at Little Kai like this? Don''t bully him, understood?" Hearing Luise''s words, Dark Lord''s stern expression melted into a smile, and he assured, "No, no, I am not bullying Little Kai." When Little Kai saw how the Dark Lord acted like a child in front of Luise, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter. It was heartwarming to witness their playful interaction. Soon, all three of them engaged in friendly conversation and shared laughter, creating a warm and joyful atmosphere in the palace. Luise''s stomach had also swelled up a little bit, indicating that the time for the child''s birth was drawing near. As Little Kai noticed the slight swelling of Luise''s stomach, he turned to the Dark Lord and spoke with sincerity, "Master, the potential of the little master is really terrifying, I firmly believe that he will become as strong as you, if not stronger just soon after his birth," Little Kai spoke with a serious and earnest demeanor, making it clear that he was not flattering or exaggerating. Dark lord also nodded in acknowledgment and changed the topic "I know you rushed here because you got a signal from me some million years ago right?" Little Kai nodded and said yes. Suddenly little Kai thought of something and said to the dark lord "Master, if you allow me, then I would like to pass my dragon origin source to the little master.''" Dark lord looked at the little kai deeply, making him feel pressured. Under the intense gaze of the Dark Lord, Little Kai couldn''t help but question himself "Did I guess wrongly?" Dark lord looked at him and took a moment to consider it before responding, "If this is truly what you want, then I won''t stand in your way but if it''s because of me then forget about it." Little Kai hurriedly said, "Master, I only know one person comparable to the little master''s potential, and that is only you. It will be my pleasure if someone like him can integrate with my origin source." Dark Lord listened attentively as Little Kai continued to speak. The young dragon''s earnestness was evident, and it warmed Dark Lord''s heart to see such loyalty and dedication in his disciple. "And trillions of universes where I have been to, I was the strongest dragon, so of course, no other dragon is qualified to give their source to the little master," Little Kai declared confidently. Dark lord nodded with deep thinking. He knew the significance of the dragon-origin source. It was a precious and irreplaceable gift, one that bestowed the power and essence of a dragon upon its inheritor and give a human the best foundation. But there was one problem, Dark Lord was well aware of the sacrifice and risk involved in transferring the dragon-origin source. Dragons could only do it once in their lifetime, and the process would weaken them considerably. Typically, dragons would seek an inheritor when they were nearing the end of their life, that too, if they did not find a suitable inheritor, they would rather keep their source power locked away. That''s why it was rare to find someone with a dragon-origin source. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. And there is one more big problem, if the process of inheritance were to fail, the consequences would be even more dire. The inheritor would be consumed by the overwhelming power of the dragon-origin source, resulting in their demise and the dragon''s body itself would also be at risk of exploding. Little Kai appeared to understand his master''s thoughts and reassured him, saying, "Don''t worry, master. I am the strongest dragon so nothing will happen to us." Dark Lord glanced at him with a hint of concern and replied, "That''s the problem, if you were a weak dragon then it was fine but the more strong a dragon is, the more risky and hard it becomes to create a successor." Dark Lord knew that he was undoubtedly more powerful than Little Kai, but he also understood the complexity and risks involved in such a profound inheritance. What if something goes wrong and he won''t be able to do anything? Dark Lord put the matter aside for now, as his son had not yet been born, and took Little Kai to his secret experiment room, where he had been conducting his experiment for the body of nature. Inside the room, a table held a mysterious green spirit, enclosed within a complex formation. The moment the dragon''s eyes fell upon the green spirit in the experiment room, an overwhelming pressure engulfed him, surpassing anything he had ever felt, a power that he didn''t even feel from his master! The aura emanating from the green spirit was so profound that it made the dragon feel like an insignificant speck in the vastness of the universe. Looking at the little Kai''s expression, the Dark Lord smiled warmly and explained, "This is the Body of Nature, the most strongest constitution, which I have been creating for myself to achieve a breakthrough into the next realm." Little Kai looked at his master in awe and asked, "You mean that realm which no one has ever broken through?" Dark Lord smiled mysteriously and nodded, "Yes, It is a realm of immense power, a level of existence that surpasses all known boundaries." Dark Lord''s eyes gleamed with a profound sense of pride and power as he revealed the secret hidden within his soul. "In my soul, there exists a universe ¨C a creation of my own making. It is a realm so vast and potent that even if the top billions of universes were to merge into one, they still wouldn''t compare to my soul universe." As Little Kai listened to his master''s words, Dark Lord''s hand gracefully swept through the air, creating a surge of spatial power that enveloped the dragon. In an instant, Little Kai found himself transported to a different realm, and his surroundings completely changed. As Little Kai looked around, he realized that he had been transported to another universe. The vastness of this new realm was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and the rules governing this universe were so powerful and intricate that it left him in awe. Here, even the spiritual qi was so dense that even mortals could become gods just by breathing in this environment. Little Kai looked at the Dark Lord with awe and curiosity, his eyes shining with wonder. "Master, I know that humans can create their own worlds through cultivation, but to create an entire universe which is as big and strong as this... I have never even heard of such a feat before. And the spiritual qi here is so dense, it''s beyond anything I''ve ever experienced. I can''t begin to imagine just how high your cultivation realm is." Dark Lord smiled at him, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "You''re right, Little Kai. Normal cultivators can only create their own worlds, but you should know by now that I am not a normal human." Little Kai thought of something about the past and nodded in understanding. Dark Lord looked at Little Kai and smiled knowingly, "My experiment, the Body of Nature, has a flaw, and that is, one needs to inherit it at birth or before even starting their cultivation journey." Little Kai''s eyes widened in realization as he grasped the magnitude of his master''s plan. "You mean..." Dark Lord nodded, a proud and affectionate glint in his eyes. "Yes. I have observed my son''s potential and unique physique. With the addition of the Body of Nature, I believe he could even break through to ''that'' realm," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. Little Kai''s heart swelled with admiration and respect for his master''s decision. Since the time little Kai knew him, the Dark Lord had just one dream: to, break through the highest realm ever! But now, for his son, he was willing to give up the opportunity before him! For someone in the Dark Lord realm, reincarnation and starting a new cultivation journey with the Body of Nature would be an easy task. However, looking at his son, whose potential seemed to surpass even his own, he couldn''t help but feel that using the Body of Nature on himself might be a waste. Looking at the Dark Lord''s face, little Kai could sense the unwavering resolve in his master''s eyes. There was no persuading him, and little Kai knew that his support was the only thing he could offer at this moment. "If you believe in him," little Kai said with conviction, "then I have no doubt that he will surpass even the highest realms." Dark Lord smiled and nodded in acknowledgment of his word. Chapter 11: Birth of the Legend
In the experiment room of the Dark Lord, little Kai joined the Dark Lord to create the body of nature. The Dark Lord needed the dragon''s blood which was known for its nature-controlling abilities, to infuse with the body of nature. With the blood of little Kai, they were now near to the creation of the body of nature. Yes, the dark lord called little kai to take his blood because dragons are known as someone who can control nature so their blood was something that the dark lord needed. Now, with the integration of little Kai''s blood with the body of nature, it became more greenish and tangible. For 80 billion years, they tirelessly worked on the development of the body of nature and despite having all the resources at their disposal, creating this body seemed next to impossible. It had been a total of 140 billion years since the Dark Lord ascended to the throne and became ruler of this universe. During this period, individuals like Lin Badao and the leaders of other families and clans had already resigned from their positions and handed them over to the younger generation, who had caught up to near their level. At the realm of gods, one''s lifespan could be extended up to 900 billion years, but these individuals were not even at that level, and now it was next to impossible for them to break through to the realm of gods. All they could do was isolate themselves in seclusion, hoping to break through to the realm of gods during their lifetimes. Almost every person the Dark Lord knew had already stepped down from their positions to break through to higher levels and extend their lifespans. In these billions of years, Luise had also made a breakthrough to a higher realm, and her stomach was fully swollen which indicated that she will give birth to her child under one year at the maximum. In the palace, numerous female servants were present to take care of Luise during this crucial time. At that moment, as Luise lay on the bed, gently caressing her swollen stomach, she was startled by maniacal laughter echoing from the underground room of the palace. She recognized this voice instantly. Yes, it was the Dark Lord. Suddenly she heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching her room. Suddenly her closed door swung open and before she could react, the Dark Lord stood before her, his eyes filled with excitement. Without hesitation, he enveloped her in a warm embrace by hugging her with gentleness, a genuine smile lighting up his face. "How are you?" he asked tenderly, his voice soft with affection. Luise smiled and returned the hug, feeling a rush of love for this complex man who stood before her. "I''m good, but I don''t think you came here just to ask about me, did you?" she replied with gentle playfulness. Hearing this, the Dark Lord childlessly scratched his head, his usually composed demeanor replaced with a touch of guilt "I came to ask about you too, how is our child? When is he going to be born?" Luise blushed, her heart fluttering with maternal love. "Soon, our little one is full of energy these days," she replied, her eyes sparkling with joy. The Dark Lord chuckled proudly, "As expected of my son, he is filled with energy like his dad. I am sure that he will become the focus of all women in the universe, haha." Luise smiled but she knew that something has happened that''s why the Dark Lord ran here hurriedly, thinking about this she asked, "Why did you start laughing like a maniac just now?" Suddenly, the Dark Lord again remembered something and begin to laugh like a maniac again. "Hahaha, this year my experiment is finally going to be complete, and I can finally break through to the next realm," he exclaimed. Hearing this, Luise''s face lit up with happiness. She knew just how much this breakthrough meant to her husband. However, the Dark Lord''s expression suddenly turned serious as he continued, "I want to give the constitution of nature to our son as a gift of his birth." Luise''s smile faded as she looked at him with a solemn expression. She didn''t know what to say about this. She gently touched his head and brought his face to her chest, massaging his head soothingly. As Luise continued to massage his head, she knew that this was the most decisive decision which he had ever made. It pained her to see him giving up on his long-cherished dream. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. But what could she do about it? Luise knew that her husband would never make a mistake; he was the only god she ever believed in! If he wanted to give the body of nature to their son, it could only mean that it was for the best! "Everything will work out," she whispered gently, she knew that it was a hard decision for the Dark Lord to give up on the body of nature. The Dark Lord hugged her tightly, not saying a word. At that moment, words were unnecessary; their embrace conveyed the depth of their love and understanding. For a while, they remained wrapped in each other''s arms, finding solace in their bond. Luise knew that the Dark Lord''s decision was not made lightly, and she respected his commitment to being the best father he could be. Soon the Dark Lord bid farewell to Luise and again went back to his experiment room. In the room, the Dark Lord once again immersed himself in his experiment. He had come to a decisive conclusion ¨C the body of nature needed to be inherited from the moment of birth. With this newfound clarity, he was determined to complete the creation of the body of nature before the birth of his son. As the Dark Lord worked on the completion of the body of nature, he was also making some changes within his soul universe. Yes, he was creating the inheritance meant for his worthy successor, who he believed would carry on his legacy. The Dark Lord, like many powerful individuals, wanted to find a worthy successor to carry on his legacy and he had come to realize that the most fitting inheritor of his power and wisdom could be none other than his own son. Having witnessed the unlimited amount of potential within his child, the Dark Lord understood that his son possessed a unique combination of his own extraordinary abilities and the essence of nature infused within him. It made him truly exceptional. What is the essence of nature? A special kind of force that even the dark lord couldn''t use! In the universe, there were many kinds of forces, like world force, universal force, dark force and the force of natural law was the most strongest force. Dark lord was most proficient with the dark force, the lord of the darkness! Because the work of the body of nature was to control the force of nature, the origin of all things, his son was the most eligible being to inherit this constitution. In the palace... Even though the servants had a stronger cultivation realm than ordinary people, but it wasn''t enough for them to live for hundreds of billions of years. Over time, countless generations of servants had served in the palace, creating a significant gap between the first generation to the current one. From the very first generation of servants, they eagerly awaited the arrival of the son of their king. As the years passed, and generation succeeded generation, the anticipation and excitement surrounding the birth of the king''s son grew exponentially. As each year went by, the legend of the king''s son grew stronger, spreading rapidly like wildfire. The palace was filled with tales of the legends of the Dark Lord''s son. The devoted servants, who had served for generations, firmly believed that once this long-awaited child finally appeared in the universe, he would undoubtedly be one of the most powerful beings ever known. With time, news of the king''s son reached far beyond the palace walls, reaching every corner of the universe. At first, some people thought that it was nothing but a mere rumor, finding it hard to believe that such a thing could happen. However, as the information was confirmed through various sources, their doubt turned into certainty. The revelation that the king''s son had not been born for billions of years, astonished and intrigued everyone. A being who is nourishing within her mother''s womb for billions of years, just the imagination of what will happen once he emerge was enough to shock everyone. In the experiment room, the spirit of the body of nature took on a form that seemed both tangible and intangible. The Dark Lord had skillfully crafted a seal using his finger, carefully placing the body of nature inside it. Even though the spirit of the body of nature was intangible, but it seemed almost touchable. Dark lord''s gaze landed on little Kai as he said "Little Kai, give me a drop of blood". Without any second thought, little Kai bit his thumb and let a drop of his blood fall onto the body of nature. The Dark Lord also bit his thumb, allowing a drop of his own blood to fall alongside Little Kai''s onto the body of nature. This moment was the last and most critical step in completing the body of nature. Any mistake at this juncture could threaten the entire experiment. As the blood fell on it, an immense pressure surged from the body of nature, causing even the Dark Lord to furrow his brows in surprise. The pressure was so formidable that it seemed almost uncontrollable but still within the formation, it was like a dragon confined within a sturdy cage, unable to break free. Just as the Dark Lord was about to increase the sealing power of the formation, he heard someone knocking on his door. Hearing the knock, the Dark Lord knew that it had to be something of utmost importance; after all, no one was allowed to enter his experiment room, and nobody had dared to disturb him for billions of years in the past. The Dark Lord turned his gaze towards the servant who had knocked on the door and asked in a hurry, "What is it?" The servant''s legs went numb under the intensity of the Dark Lord''s gaze, but he managed to stammer out, "K-King''s son has been born." As the word left his mouth, the servant saw that the Dark Lord had already vanished from the room like a ghost. The servant knew that the King had gone to see his son, but he still felt fearful, unable to shake off the memory of the intensity of the King''s gaze. His legs turned numb as he found a place to sit, unable to stand any longer under the weight of his emotions. As the servant sat there, lost in his thoughts, Little Kai also passed by the door. Looking at the terrified servant, Little Kai kindly patted the servant''s shoulder and shook his head with a smile, and followed behind the dark lord. At this moment, the Dark Lord was unaware of something, that the entire universe had turned dark. The sky was filled with lightning, and the essence of the entire universe seemed to be getting absorbed by someone Some ancient beings who were wise and well-versed in knowledge, whispered to themselves, "A legend has been born." Chapter 12: Inheritor The Dark Lord stepped into Luise''s room, where he saw a beautiful woman, her long pink hair floating on the bed, she held a child in her arms and her eyes gleamed with love and warmth as she looked at the child. Looking at this beautiful scene, the Dark Lord couldn''t help but capture it in his memory forever. With a gentle pace, he entered the room and approached the beautiful woman who was holding an adorable baby. Affection filled his eyes as he softly called out, "Luise." Luise looked at the Dark Lord with an adorable smile and extended her hand, passing the baby to the Dark Lord. "Our baby is finally with us, husband," she said, her voice brimming with joy. Dark Lord''s eyes filled with love and warmth as he held his son in his arms. He looked at his adorable small face, cute lips and nose, and small hands that resembled the delicate flowers. Even though he was a newborn baby but his skin was like that of a more than one year child, completely white and plain. Dark Lord was afraid of holding him tightly, afraid that he might hurt him. Looking at this cautious dark lord, the God of destruction, tenderly holding their son like this, Luise couldn''t help but smile sweetly. From behind, Little Kai also entered the room and looked at the heartwarming scene with a smile. In the past, he had rarely seen his master with such a tender expression and love in his eyes. As he observed the scene more closely and looked at the baby, his expression changed drastically from happiness to shock. "H-He is only three major realms behind me? He has just been born and never cultivated, but still, he is already in this realm?" Dark Lord smiled proudly and nodded in response. When Luise''s personal maids, who were standing behind at side, heard his words, they couldn''t believe their ears. They knew that this existence was a legendary dragon who had made all the strongest figures in the universe tremble in fear, but now he was saying that the son of the Dark Lord was not much weaker than him? A child who had just been born? Luise also couldn''t sense the realm of her son but she knew that little Kai was many times stronger than her. Looking at it, it look like her son was also many times stronger than her! Most importantly little Kai knew his realm very well. He was the strongest dragon who had cultivated for trillions of years, he couldn''t believe that a child who had just been born, already possessed a cultivation realm nearly matching his own. The baby''s innate power and potential were so astounding that it left little Kai in awe and shock. He looked at the Dark Lord with admiration and thought, "As expected of my master''s blood." With that in mind, he approached the Dark Lord and respectfully asked, "Master, may I hold the little master for a moment?" With a warm smile, the Dark Lord handed his son to Little Kai. Little Kai gently extended his hand to take the baby into his arms. With the baby in his arms, Little Kai held him close as if this child was his own son as he looked at him with love and tenderness in his eyes. He then gently touched his own forehead to the child''s small forehead and began chanting an incantation. Suddenly, the entire room seemed to come alive with a dazzling display of colors that sometimes turned red, blue, or golden - each representing different attributes of Little Kai''s power. Dark Lord looked at his son and saw that he was accepting Little Kai''s dragon origin with remarkable efficiency. Or we can we say that instead of "accepting" he begin to forcefully absorb it! Dark Lord sensed his son''s bloodline undergoing a profound transformation due to Little Kai''s origin power. His son''s bloodline which was already the highest bloodline ever, was now merging with the dragon bloodline, forming an entirely new and incredibly powerful bloodline. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Dark Lord sensed that this new kind of bloodline was not simply the sum of one plus one, the pressure emanating from this fusion was so intense that he felt that he need to suppress his bloodline power a bit. After some time, Little Kai moved his forehead away from the baby''s forehead and stared at his little master with fear, as if he was looking at a ghost. Then he looked at Dark Lord in shock and, with amazement in his voice, he exclaimed, "Little master is truly something else!" Dark Lord and Luise didn''t know what to say as they witnessed how their son had bullied their disciple. At that moment, Little Kai''s realm also experienced a temporary drop due to the loss of his origin power, but for an ancient dragon, it was a trivial matter. With time, he could easily replenish his origin power, though it might take a mere... few billion years... maybe trillions... With that, Little Kai wiped the sweat from his forehead and gently carried his little master to the window, and jumped out with the baby in his hand. As he jumped, Little Kai transformed into his original form - an immense dragon larger than galaxies. This time, he unleashed his dragon pressure throughout the universe and gently placed his little master on his colossal head which was even bigger than the world. With a booming voice that echoed across the universe, he declared, "Every single being, bow down before my little master, the son of your king! Your future king has been born!" As his voice swept through the whole universe, it was like little Kai had some magic in his voice which made every single being of this universe instinctively bow in the direction of his little master. The news of the king''s son''s birth filled every being in the universe with joy and happiness. From the mightiest celestial beings to the smallest creatures, a sense of celebration and excitement spread across the universe. Soon, every influential figure, as well as the heads of high-ranking families and clans, hastily made their way toward the source of the resounding voice. They were eager to offer their heartfelt congratulations to their king and catch a glimpse of his legendary son, a child who had been nourished by the power of the universe for billions of years. What they didn''t know was that this child was not only nourished by the power of the universe but by the power of the Dark Lord too. Now, looking at the little Kai, the Dark Lord also appeared and stood on his head, holding his son upward above his head as he shouted with a smile and great pride, "From now on, your king will by my son, whose name is..." Everyone present had a solemn face as they listen to the Dark Lord attentively. Dark lord suddenly fell into deep thought as he said by scratching his head "Aah sorry, I haven''t given him a name yet." Everyone "..." Luise burst into laughter inside the room as she heard the Dark Lord''s serious speech. "King of the Universe is truly adorable and innocent," Luise whispered with a smile as she gazed into the vast expanse of the universe. Her words left everyone in the palace speechless, only Luise dared to speak about the king in such a way. In Dark Lord''s hands, his son gleefully rode on the back of the dragon with a big smile on his adorable small face. "Regardless of his name, from now on he will be your new king, and I will be retiring from this position," Dark Lord''s face turned solemn as he declared. Hearing the Dark Lord''s statement, many people were left dumbfounded. They knew that the son of the Dark Lord will be the new monarch of this universe but to think that it will happen so soon? No one had expected it! Dark Lord extended his one hand outwards, and suddenly a majestic crown appeared in his grasp. With tenderness in his eyes, he looked at his son and held his little hand, and with a careful gesture, he delicately cut a drop of blood from his son''s hand and placed it on the crown. As the drop of blood fell upon the crown, a dangerous aura emerged from it, causing the crown to glow brightly, indicating the process of refinement is ongoing. To completely refine this crown, his son had to gain control over this dangerous aura. The Dark Lord had already anticipated this and was prepared to assist his son in the process, but what he witnessed left him utterly astonished. His little baby, who was supposed to be playing and carefree, instead displayed an astonishing display of power and control. With the instinct of a baby, his innocent eyes turned dark, filled with an ancient and profound wisdom as he began to effortlessly absorb the dangerous aura radiating from the crown. Looking at this scene, the Dark Lord had just one thought in his mind: "Dark force with the Law of nature!" Even though it was a negligible amount of power, he was sure that it was the essence of the Dark Lord''s own darkness, combined with the mysterious force, Law of Nature, the only law that even the Dark Lord couldn''t wield! The origin of existence itself! Soon, the crown stopped emanating any aura, and coupled with the baby''s blood, which had the essence of the dark lord''s bloodline, it easily got refined. With the completion of the refining of the crown, the throne didn''t need to be refined separately as the crown was the primary artifact connected to the throne. Soon, after the refining of the crown was completed, Dark Lord put the crown on the little head of his son and shouted proudly with a clear voice that reached every corner of the universe "Your New King has emerged!" Chapter 13: Death Dark lord held his son and placed him on his neck, the little king''s legs resting on both sides of his shoulders as he gently held the crown and placed it upon his son''s head. To everyone''s amazement, the crown adjusted its size to fit perfectly on the young king''s head. It was as if the crown was created just for him. Suddenly, a majestic aura from the little one erupted, spreading across the entire universe. This aura was so majestic and strong that it made every single being in the universe bow down. Even the strong individual who came to look at the Dark Lord''s son, the individual of half god realm, couldn''t help but bow down. At this moment the whole universe was bowing in front of a single unnamed being, the son of the Dark Lord! The new successor of Lin Badao, Lin Jue, was also among those strong individuals who gathered to witness the coronation of the little baby and couldn''t help but bow down in front of him. As he slowly looked up again toward the baby king, he saw something strange. The little king, who was the future of this universe, held his crown with a mischievous smile and took it off from his head. With his tiny hands, he started to play with it, twirling it around and examining it with curiosity in his innocent eyes. The powerful artifact, meant to signify his kingship and authority, was now just a fascinating object of wonder for the young king. Dark Lord saw it and smiled with warmth in his eyes which no one in this universe has ever seen. Everyone knew that if someone dare to even touch this little baby, their end will be devastating. As they were thinking about how their future will be with the child when he will grow up, they heard the voice of the Dark Lord which left them dumbfounded, "I am planning to send my little kid to the mortal world to understand how the weaks feel. Once he understands them and becomes strong enough to be a king, he will return and reclaim his throne. So, wait for the day when your true king will return again." As his voice spread across the universe, a sense of respect and admiration for the Dark Lord filled the hearts of everyone. They were thinking that as this baby will grow up in a high and mighty palace, he won''t really understand the struggle of weaks. However, with the Dark Lord''s decision to send him to the mortal world, they now had confidence that this child would grow up to be a compassionate and understanding individual, capable of empathy and compassion for others. With this, the Dark Lord commanded Little Kai to return to the palace. Little Kai nodded and took off into the sky and disappeared from the sight of everyone in an instant, returning to the palace in the blink of an eye. In the experiment room... The body of nature, in its spirit form, exerted its full force, relentlessly attempting to break through the formation seal. It seemed like it was getting attracted towards something... which all of you might have already guessed... Due to the Dark Lord''s distraction and focus on the birth of his son, he had forgotten to increase the power of the seal, leaving it in a weakened state. After numerous attempts, the Body of Nature finally broke through the weakened seal that Dark Lord had set up, and it headed directly towards Luise''s room. Dark Lord and Little Kai stood inside Luise''s room, looking at the heartwarming scene as Luise held a little baby in her arms and played with him affectionately. Suddenly, Dark Lord''s expression turned serious as he sensed an unusual presence. Dark Lord''s face became solemn, and his eyes turned dark as he swiftly turned around and unleashed a powerful defensive technique to counter the incoming threat. However, despite his quick and valiant reaction, stopping the Body of Nature seemed next to impossible. The ethereal entity effortlessly dodged the defense, moving like an intangible specter, and with an incredible speed, it surged toward the little baby who was still in the loving grasp of Luise. Everything happened with such astonishing speed that not even a billionth of a second could capture the intensity of the moment. The body of nature went inside the body of the little baby, leaving Dark Lord in terrible expression. He always wanted to give this constitution to his son but there was a delicate process to inherit it. The unforeseen turn of events left Dark Lord uncertain and anxious about what would happen next. He was afraid something might happen to his son and was ready to use every ounce of his power to save his son. If he had to turn back the time, he would do it! This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Despite the lightning speed at which everything happened, Luise''s keen senses and strong cultivation allowed her to sense that something unusual was happening. As a mother and a powerful individual in her own right, she could feel the surge of energy and the unusual presence that had enveloped her baby. Luise looked at the Dark Lord''s solemn face, her heart sinking as she observed the intensity of his expression. Coupled with how the Dark Lord swiftly launched an attack in the air, she knew that something grave had happened. Suddenly, their little baby began to cry out in pain. His innocent face twisted with discomfort, and tears welled up in his eyes. The sound of his cries pulled at Luise''s heartstrings, filling her with an overwhelming sense of worry. Looking at her little baby like this, Luise couldn''t hold back her concern any longer. With a tremble in her voice, she asked the Dark Lord, "Husband, what''s wrong? What''s happening to our son?" The Dark Lord''s usually composed demeanor wavered for a moment as he tried to answer her question. "I don''t know," he replied, his voice tinged with concern. "The Body of Nature... It went inside him. I wanted to give him this constitution, but I didn''t expect it to happen like this." With every passing second, the pain in their baby''s cries seemed to intensify, making Luise''s heart ache even more. She felt a mix of fear and determination as she gently cradled the baby in her arms, trying to comfort him in any way she could. The Body of Nature lacked consciousness, it was just driven by the instinct that was controlling it and causing pain to the baby in the process of inheritance. Dark Lord took the baby from Luise and held him in his hand, using his power to help his son take control of the Body of Nature. However, what shocked him was that the pain was not from his physical body, but from his soul. Dark Lord''s son''s body was getting integrated with the Body of Nature perfectly, but his soul was slightly lacking in the process. Suddenly, a force erupted from the body of his son, it was as though it could swallow the entire universe in one fell swoop. Little Kai suddenly appeared in front of Luise to resist the suction power. With Little Kai''s intervention, Dark Lord felt relieved, knowing that nothing would happen to his wife. But all the servants present weren''t able to keep themselves safe and died under the power of the body of nature, neither dark lord could save them because if he moved his concentration then his son will die. In that crucial moment, Dark Lord suddenly thought of something and began to give his spiritual energy to his son. Dark lord looked at Luise and smiled with a bright face. Luise felt something was wrong as her heart ached by looking at his innocent smile and ran towards the Dark Lord to hug him. Looking at Luise, the dark lord shouted "No, don''t come here." Little Kai also tried to stop her but under her gaze, he didn''t dare to stop her. Ignoring everything, Luise rushed to the Dark Lord and embraced him with love and concern. "Either we both live or we both die," she said firmly. Dark Lord looked into Luise''s serious eyes and replied with a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, we won''t die. This force is not enough to kill the Dark Lord, we will just integrate with our son." Luise didn''t understand what Dark Lord meant but she held the dark lord tightly, afraid he will leave her behind. Little Kai also approached to hug him, but the Dark Lord jokingly shouted, "What are you doing? I am not into that." Little Kai suddenly stopped in his track and before he came back to his sense, he found himself in another place. It was the universe of his master! In the outside universe, the dark lord held Luise''s hand and started to integrate with his son. All of his cultivation was getting absorbed by his son''s body, The Body of Nature. Dark Lord held his son in his arms as he looked at Luise and said, "Even though it''s called integration, but we won''t have any consciousness, and we won''t be able to think or do anything. But we will still be alive as a will. Do you still want to do it?" Luise kept nodding like a chicken pecking at rice. Dark lord smiled and said, "Just kidding." Hearing this, Luise glared at him as if she was going to kill him. "What? It''s good news. You prefer to die here?" "No, I just want to kill you." Both of them started to fight and laugh like a little kid in a time like this. Dark Lord shook his head and continued "Don''t worry, my love. Although we won''t die, our cultivation levels and realms will be destroyed," Luise said after hearing him with a glare "Why are you speaking as if it''s a good thing?" Dark lord smiled and shook his head and said nothing. The body of Nature kept absorbing all of the Dark Lord''s realm to stabilize itself. If he wanted to ensure his son''s survival, he had to let go of his all cultivation. While hugging Luise tightly, Dark Lord''s mind raced with another plan. He decided to transfer his universe which was inside his soul to his son, giving him all the power of his soul. With that in mind, Dark Lord pressed his head against his son''s head and closed his eyes. Soon, his son began to shine with a white light which slowly absorbed by his soul. His son''s soul, which was not strong enough for the body of nature, began to become stronger and the universe of the Dark Lord''s soul, which was trillions of times stronger and bigger than the current universe where they lived in, begin to transfer in the soul of his little baby soul. As the master of his soul universe, Dark Lord easily transferred his universe to his little baby. As time passed, Dark Lord''s son''s body finally stabilized and the universe of his soul completely integrated with the baby''s soul. As the Body of Nature completed its integration and the Dark Lord''s cultivation sucked dry, Dark Lord sensed a presence nearby. However, before he could react or turn back to see who it was, a searing pain erupted in his chest. Someone had penetrated his chest!!! Dark Lord swiftly turned around to face the attacker, and there, before him, he saw the smiling face of the assassin. Chapter 14: Last Struggle "Ancient sword emperor!" Dark lord looked at the assassin with disdain in his eyes. Ancient Sword Emperor smiled at Dark Lord wickedly. "Great Sword God," the assassin''s voice echoed with a vengeful tone, "in the past, you humiliated me by defeating me and said that my sword didn''t deserve me in front of everyone. You shattered my pride and brought shame to my name. Today I, the Ancient Sword Emperor, have come to take revenge for everything you have done." Dark lord looked at him and shook his head with a smile "I am not the great sword god anymore, I am the dark lord now". As he listened, the Ancient Sword Emperor''s anger grew, fueled by the Dark Lord''s disdainful voice, especially his mocking smile, it only infuriated him further. Ancient Sword Emperor stared at him, his eyes burning with rage as he declared, "For thousands of billions of years, I have cultivated and waited for this moment, the opportunity to finally kill you. Since the time you left the first universe, I have carried the weight of past humiliation, and today, I will exact my revenge. There can only be one Sword God, and that will be me, the Ancient Sword God!" Dark Lord just smiled with an indifferent face even though his heart was pierced through by a sword. Suddenly, a white light shone as the Dark Lord completely integrated his soul universe into his baby''s soul, and strengthening his soul to its limit. With a carefree expression as if Ancient Sword Emperor didn''t even exist, Dark Lord waved his hand and a white light enveloped the baby which ran with a speed that was trillions of times faster than the light and flew towards the mortal universe. Ancient sword emperor saw it all but he didn''t interrupt because he knew that after the Dark Lord''s demise, no one would be able to save his offspring from his wrath. With fury burning in his eyes, the Ancient Sword Emperor moved his hand and withdrew his sword from the Dark Lord''s chest. He raised the sword again, intent on thrusting it once more into his chest in a fit of past anger. Looking at the Ancient Sword Emperor, who was again going to thrust his sword in his chest again, Dark Lord tried to attack him but what could he do with his cultivation which was already sucked dry by the Body of Nature? He couldn''t do anything! At that critical moment, just as the sword was about to thrust into the Dark Lord''s chest again, Luise suddenly stepped between the Dark Lord and the sword. Her eyes were filled with determination as she bravely tried to shield her husband from the attack. The sword pierced through Luise''s chest and kept thrusting until it reached the Dark Lord''s heart, piercing two hearts with one sword. The Sword Emperor was shocked as he looked at Luise''s beautiful face and said, "So there couples like you exist, huh?" With the sword in her heart, Luise still smiled as she looked at the ancient sword emperor with never dying intent. Dark Lord''s expression also didn''t change as he wore a serene smile on his face. Looking at this couple, Ancient Sword Emperor became even more infuriated. He wanted to see Dark Lord begging for mercy but even at this time, he was smiling. Looking at this, the Sword Emperor sighed in resignation, "I still lost even in your death, sigh. The person I respected most was also someone I hated the most, and that is you ¨C the first Sword Deity, the Great Sword God." His words carried a mix of admiration and resentment, revealing the complicated emotions which he held towards the Dark Lord. Despite his defeat in the past, the Ancient Sword Emperor couldn''t help but acknowledge the greatness of the one before him. Dark Lord ignored the Ancient Sword Emperor''s words and gently embraced Luise from behind with a smile, holding her close to his heart. Despite the sword p through their heart, Dark Lord''s temperament was as if nothing had happened. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With a smile and his arms wrapped protectively around Luise''s waist, Dark Lord whispered to Luise "Don''t think we will die so easily. As long as my universe remains intact, no one can truly kill me. Luise, I have kept your will within my universe as well, there is not a single being who can kill either of us. At the very least, we will become a will within my universe. And here''s a secret known only to me: my universe is even mightier than my cultivation. No one can destroy it!" With this, with a wave of his hand, Dark Lord summoned the crown he had kept for his son''s return from the mortal world. The crown flew gracefully from the throne and settled firmly upon his head. With a simple wave of the Dark Lord''s hand, the power of the entire universe surged and concentrated on the crown he now wore. The energy seemed to flow from every corner of the universe, empowering him beyond measure. This force suddenly enveloped the Ancient Sword God and forcefully expelled him from the universe. The Sword Emperor looked around in shock as he heard a resounding voice in his head, "I know that you want to kill my son, but I have already connected the will of this universe with the crown and enhanced the power of the barrier of this universe. As long as my son does not permit it, no one will be able to enter or leave this universe ever again." "When the Ancient Sword Emperor heard it, he became so angry and began to unleash his full power on the universe''s barrier. However, in front of the universe''s barrier, which had been strengthened by the Dark Lord''s previous cultivation, he was nothing. The Sword Emperor''s voice trembled with anger as he declared, "I will stay here and will see how long this universe can protect your offspring. I will never let such a potential danger remain alive!" In Dark Lord''s universe, Little Kai witnessed everything that happened. Filled with concern, he attempted to go and help, but soon he realized that he couldn''t leave the universe without the Dark Lord''s permission as there was no exit. Little Kai also knew deep down that even if he could have left the universe, it would have been hard to defeat this opponent. His current state with degraded cultivation due to the inheritance, made it exceedingly difficult for him to defeat such a powerful enemy. But he didn''t care about it, he was ready to die for the Dark Lord! Dark lord knew about it that''s why he didn''t let him come out from the soul universe which was under his son''s soul now and sent him far away. While little Kai was thinking all this, he suddenly felt some changes in this universe. The once static and lifeless world around him seemed to awaken with newfound energy and vitality. Colors became more vibrant, sounds more melodious, and the air seemed charged with an electrifying presence. Little Kai guessed something and looked at the sky with excitement in his eyes and shouted "Master, are you here? If you are, please reply to me." Even though he tried a lot to communicate with the dark lord but he didn''t get any response. Even though little Kai didn''t get any response, he knew that this universe belonged to the Dark Lord, and only its creator or current owner could exert control over its will. With that in mind, Little Kai started to speak alone like a maniac, and he felt that the Dark Lord was listening to whatever he was saying. In the vast expanse of the universe, the distance from the highest realm to the mortal realm was so immense that even though the white light, which enveloped Dark Lord''s child, traveled at a speed that was trillions of times faster than light, it would still take millions of years to reach its destination. The only shortcut to reach there faster was with the help of the universe itself. Even though Dark Lord could control the universe''s power with the help of the crown, but with his cultivation gone, it was next to impossible to send someone so far with the help of the crown. The little bit of power that was left inside the Dark Lord, he use every ounce of it to send the Ancient Sword Emperor outside the universe. Maybe if he had tried to control the universe''s will when his cultivation realm was intact, then he could have sent his son so far with a little bit of effort. However, Dark Lord never attempted to take over the control of the universe''s will and now neither he had his cultivation to send his son so far in an instant. In the universe millions of years passed by but no one knew what happened to the king. They just thought the king has retired and the new king hasn''t back yet. Even though millions of years had passed in the universe, inside the white light, it felt like only a few minutes had gone by. Law of time!!! Inside the white light, the Dark Lord''s child, who had become a mortal due to the Body of Nature''s absorption of everyone''s cultivation, was crying without any apparent reason. He was crying as if someone has killed his parents.... well it was kinda true. After countless years, the white light tore through the mortal universe''s protection barrier with brute force, breaking through all barriers and finally entering the universe. The white light scanned the vast universe, looking for a suitable world to descend upon. After some time, it settled upon a peaceful countryside clan, surrounded by lush landscapes and tranquility. As the baby descended, the white light enveloping him suddenly merged with his body, and he appeared like an ordinary child, bursting into tears. After a while, someone came out upon hearing a child''s cry and looked around. It was one of the guards who had been serving the clan for years. He looked down and saw a child lying on the ground. Seeing the little one, he took him in his arms and looked at his wet and innocent eyes and felt a surge of pity for him as he brought him inside to the master of this clan. Chapter 15: Cant Cultivate? At the door where the child''s cries echoed, stood the entrance to a humble clan, known as the Shan Clan. Led by their current master, Huang Shan, the clan was respected for its strength and noble values. Huang Shan, a middle-aged man, recently got married and was happily beginning a new chapter in his life. At this moment, Huang Shan was seated in the grand hall, engaged in a discussion with some of the clan elders, when the guard hastily entered the room, his expression filled with urgency. "Master," the guard said, bowing respectfully, "I have something important to report." Huang Shan motioned for him to continue, his curiosity piqued. "Go ahead, what is it?" With a sense of responsibility, the guard extended his hand, revealing a small child nestled in his arms. "Master, someone left this child at our clan''s entrance. We found him abandoned and alone." Huang Shan looked at the child and when he saw the tear-streaked face of the baby who had been abandoned by his parents, he couldn''t help but feel overwhelming pity for him. Even though he felt pity, he touched his hand on the child''s forehead and began to check the child because he was not sure if this child was a trap who was sent to their entrance by some enemies with some kind of mark on him by which this child could explode or something... After checking the child with his consciousness and finding nothing strange, Huang Shan thought, "It doesn''t look like a trap. If someone was strong enough for me to not even detect his mark on this child, then he wouldn''t even need to make a trap for me." After considering for a while he decided to take the child and let someone adopt him. He was a soft-hearted person, he didn''t want a child who was abandoned by his parents to die without food. Huang Shan gently took the child in his arms from the guard''s grasp and stood up, ending the discussion with a decisive action. He nodded to the elders, silently signaling his intention, then without saying a word, he left the grand hall. Soon, he brought the child inside his room to talk with the closest person to him. As he entered the room, he was met by a stunningly beautiful girl in a red dress who was immersed in her cultivation. Her face looked like that of a goddess, and her bright blue eyes sparkled with charm. Her long, flowing brown hair added to her elegant appearance. Huang Shan couldn''t help but feel mesmerized by her celestial beauty no matter how many times he look at her. Her initial expression seemed cold and distant, but the moment she sensed someone and opened her eyes, and looked at Huang Shan''s face, her face blossomed into a warm and radiant smile as she nodded at him affectionately. Returning her smile, Huang Shan approached Yui Shan, standing by her side as he gently said, "Little Yui, look at this child." Just as he was about to explain, Yui''s eyes narrowed as she glared at him "Because we haven''t had a child yet, did you go and make one with another woman?" Hearing her accusation, Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and he hastily began to explain, "No, no, it''s not like that at all! Yui couldn''t resist giggling at his reaction. "I was just teasing, silly," she said, playfully nudging him. "I trust you completely, I know you would never do such a thing." Huang Shan replied by putting his hand on his heart "Please don''t scare me like this, you know my heart is so weak right? What will happen if I will die?" Yui''s eyes filled with amusement as she retorted "You are someone who killed his way out of thousands of soldiers, and now you are saying you could die? Impossible." Huang Shan shook his head with a smile and said nothing. Yui Shan then took the baby from his hand with a smile, and as she looked at the baby, her heart melted as she gazed at the child''s small innocent face, captivated by his beautiful big eyes. Her heart warmed even more as his tiny hand enveloped her finger, and his tear-streaked face transformed into a sweet smile as he looked up at her. As Yui Shan continued to gaze at the child, her heart swelled with love and affection. It was as if the little one possessed a special charm that drew her in, making her want to shower him with all the love in the world. As Yui Shan looked more at the child''s adorable features, she couldn''t help but be captivated by his cute cheeks, perfect face, and pure white skin. It was as if he embodied everything she had ever imagined in an ideal child. Huang Shan could see the deep affection in Yui Shan''s eyes as she held the child close. Looking at them he couldn''t help but smile. Suddenly, Yui looked at him with burning eyes and asked about the child''s background. Huang Shan sighed and replied, "This child''s parents abandoned him and left him at our clan''s entrance. It seems he has been through a lot already." Yui''s heart filled with sadness upon hearing this, and she couldn''t help but feel immense pity for the innocent child who had been abandoned by his own parents. Suddenly an idea struck her mind as she coquettishly said to Huang Shan "Husband, can we adopt this child? He deserves a loving family, and I believe we can give him all the care and affection he needs." Hearing Yui''s heartfelt plea, Huang Shan was taken aback and shocked. He felt pity for this child and wanted to train him but the idea of adopting him as his own son hadn''t crossed his mind until now. Seeing the hesitation on Huang Shan''s face, Yui decided to playfully press her advantage. With a mischievous smile, she teasingly threatened, "If you don''t agree to adopt this child, I will pack my bags and leave this house, hmph!" Her playful threat caught Huang Shan off guard, and he couldn''t help but chuckle at Yui''s antics. "Sure, sure, we will adopt him, but what about our future child?" he asked, looking at Yui with a hint of concern. Yui Shan thought for a while before replying, "We don''t need any more children until this child grows up. He will be our priority for now." Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Huang Shan sighed and could not say anything to her. He looked at the child again with love and said "This child is so adorable and his eyes are confident, I wonder why will someone leave behind a child like this." Yui shan guessed "Maybe there was a conflict with someone strong, and his parents left him at our doorstep to keep him safe before running away? Whatever the case may be, if his parents don''t return by the time he reaches the age of five, we won''t give him back." Huang Shan couldn''t help but chuckle, amused by Yui''s firm resolve. As he looked at the child, he suddenly thought of something "What do you think about his name?" A gentle smile graced Yui Shan''s lips as she replied, "You should give him a name, husband." Deep in thought, Huang Shan kept looking at the child''s appearance. "From the look in his eyes, the strength in his small body, and his ethereal beauty, it''s as if he is a reincarnation of a god. Let''s call him Eli, he will be known as Eli Shan." 5 years later... Eli Shan had grown bigger and more handsome. He had small dark silver hair and a mixture of innocent, adorable, and handsome face. It was hard to believe just how could someone be this adorable. Even though he was just a 5 years old, girls around him could not help but want to go near him and the older girl kept waiting for him to grow. During those five years, Eli Shan grew stronger with each passing day, impressing his father, Huang Shan, with his progress. As the leader of the Shan Clan, Huang Shan knew that he would have to pass on his position to a successor in the near future. He had high hopes for his son, Eli Shan, and wished for him to be the next leader of the clan. However, not everyone in the clan was happy about this prospect. The other elders and the great elder harbored jealousy toward Eli Shan due to his remarkable growth. They also had children older than Eli Shan, and the elders wished for their offspring to become the new successor of the Shan Clan. However, with Eli Shan in the competition, how could they stand a chance? His potential was so exceptional that none of the elders believed their children had any hope of surpassing him. In the Shan clan, there was a rule that prohibited any children from cultivating their realm until they turned 7 years old. During this time, they were only allowed to focus on cultivating their bodies and laying a strong foundation. Body cultivation displayed the potential of a child, and Eli Shan''s progress in this aspect was nothing short of remarkable. His body had already surpassed even the Huang Shan''s body when he was a teenager, and he showed no signs of slowing down. With each passing day, Eli''s physical strength and abilities constantly continued to grow. Everyone in the clan was jealous of him, they were fully aware that their own children wouldn''t stand a chance against Eli Shan, but they couldn''t say a thing. Eli Shan''s potential for learning any martial art and his fighting instincts were unparalleled. It didn''t matter which technique Sect Master Huang Shan taught him; he grasped them almost instantly. His fighting instincts were so refined that he could effortlessly dodge attacks from children much older than him who had already cultivated their realm, and counter them with the best possible moves, leaving no chance for them to retaliate. Looking at his son''s potential, Huang Shan felt immense happiness and pride. He was glad that Eli Shan was his own flesh and blood... Well... maybe he was not... but Huang Shan had no second thoughts about Eli Shan from the time of adoption. Recognizing his potential, Huang Shan began to train Eli Shan more harder and taught him every technique he knew. Like this another two years passed by... At the age of seven, it was time for a child in the Shan clan to start their cultivation journey. On this significant day, the clan Master of the Shan clan, Huang Shan, led Eli Shan to the library where the sacred cultivation techniques were kept. Looking at his potential till now, Huang Shan found the best technique of the clan and said with a pride "This technique could only be cultivated by the clan master, that mean me, this will be the first time in history that someone else except the clan master will inherit this technique". Hearing his father, Eli Shan nodded and accepted the cultivation book with a smile and excitement on his face. He was excited to start his cultivation journey and opened the cultivation book given by his father. Suddenly, a flood of cultivation memories surged into his mind, guiding him into the path of cultivation. As Eli Shan immersed himself in cultivation, Huang Shan couldn''t resist bragging about his own achievements, "Son, give it your best to learn this technique. I managed to grasp the basics in under 6 months and breathe qi, and later completely mastered it in just 5 years ¨C that was the fastest in the history of our clan!" However, Eli Shan was too focused on his cultivation, so his father''s words barely reached his ears as he sat down, absorbing the energy around him. Huang Shan was about to boast even more, but as he looked at his son, who had already started breathing qi effortlessly, he couldn''t help but feel astonished. After a while, Eli Shan opened his eyes with a bright and excited smile, "Dad, this technique is amazing! Now I can start cultivating and learning to fly in the sky. I want to become the strongest person ever!" Huang Shan was left speechless, witnessing his son''s remarkable ability to grasp the technique instantly. He knew Eli Shan was talented, but to think he could learn such advanced skills in an instant was beyond belief. With a nod, Huang Shan acknowledged his son''s words, feeling both proud and amazed at Eli Shan''s potential. Eli Shan looked at his father''s shocked expression and suddenly thought of something as his chest swelled up with pride. He looked at his father with a proud expression and asked, "Dad, were you saying something earlier? I apologize for not paying attention; I was completely immersed in the cultivation technique." Huang Shan hurriedly waved it off and replied, "Oh, it was nothing important. I was just mentioning that you might grasp it quickly considering your potential, and it seems your potential is quite impressive." Eli Shan beamed with pride at his father''s words. Huang Shan smiled back and brought Eli Shan into his room. "Since this is your first time cultivating, I''ll keep a close eye on you. You can start your cultivation now." Eli Shan nodded and began to use the cultivation technique. Suddenly, a wave of qi began to surge around him and was absorbed by him. Huang Shan was once again taken aback. "Has this kid already mastered the technique to perfection?" he wondered. Considering the speed at which Eli Shan was absorbing the qi, he should be able to achieve a breakthrough in under 1 hour. This left Huang Shan shocked, it was the fastest speed he had ever witnessed. However, after some time, upon closer observation, Huang Shan realized that although Eli Shan was absorbing the qi, he couldn''t make any progress at all. At first, he couldn''t believe it, but soon it became apparent. His son couldn''t cultivate his realm! Huang Shan couldn''t understand why his son''s cultivation was at a standstill despite the immense amount of qi being absorbed. No matter how much he cultivated, his cultivation didn''t improve even a little bit. It was as if there was cultivation leakage in his body from which all qi was leaking out. He kept cultivating but even after a long time of cultivation, there was not a single change in his cultivation realm. Eli Shan also felt something was wrong and innocently looked towards his father with confusion in his eyes. Even though he had never cultivated before but he knew that absorbing qi and containing it in his dantian was the process of cultivation, once he broke his current dantian limits with the help of qi, he could achieve a breakthrough to a new realm and contain many times more qi inside him. But even after cultivating for hours, he felt as if the qi he absorbed was not being contained in his dantian; instead, it flowed through his entire body, preventing him from advancing to a higher realm. Looking at Eli Shan, Huang Shan thought for a moment before sighing and saying, "Little Eli, maybe you have the null body." Eli Shan looked at him in confusion, not understanding what the null body meant. Huang Shan noticed his confusion and began to explain, "In the world of cultivation, there are various types of constitutions, such as the King''s Body and the God''s Body, each with different ranks. The King''s Body is rare and can be found at least once every million years, but the God''s Body is even more extraordinary and is said to appear only twice since the creation of this universe. And then, there is the null body." Just the mention of the null body made Eli Shan nervous, as he knew it couldn''t be a good sign. "The null body is a type of body that can absorb qi, but it won''t contribute to your cultivation progress. Your physical strength may continue to grow, but your cultivation realm will not advance a bit." Listening to his father''s explanation, Eli Shan''s heart sank like a stone in the ocean. Chapter 16: Body Eli Shan had only one dream: to become the strongest person alive. Even though it was just a dream, Eli Shan was determined to do his best to achieve it. But now that he couldn''t even cultivate, he felt completely broken. Overwhelmed by sadness, he closed himself in a room and didn''t come out for days. Soon, word about Eli Shan''s situation spread throughout the clan. Some were sad to hear about his condition, while others, like Jin Shan, the son of a great elder, were happy to see him in such a state. In the clan''s courtyard, Jin Shan chatted with his friends and boasted, "See? I told you Eli Shan is nothing more than a bit talented in swordsmanship. It can only be me who becomes the next sect master of the clan." His friends, who were sons of other elders, joined in the laughter. "Brother Jin, you''re the eldest and the strongest among us. You''re undoubtedly the best fit for the position of sect master," the son of the second elder chuckled. Another guy added, "Eli Shan once easily defeated me because of his superior body strength. But now that I can cultivate my realm and he can''t, even the sect master won''t care about him. It''ll be the perfect time for my revenge." As they were enjoying themselves at Eli Shan''s misfortune, Yui Shan stood before his closed room, her heart filled with concern. Turning to Huang Shan, she couldn''t help but express her worries, "Husband, will little Eli be alright? It''s been six days, and he hasn''t come out of his room or eaten anything at all." Huang Shan sighed, "Let''s give him a little space. He needs to figure out his future on his own. Even though he is young, his determination is not weak." As Huang Shan completed his words, the room where eli shan closed himself up, suddenly opened up and eli shan came out of it. He put his hand over his eyes, adjusting to the light after spending so long in darkness. Then, with a determined look on his face, he slapped both of his cheeks with his little hands and said with a confident voice, "Yuushhh, I will not be deterred by my body''s limitations. I will still become the strongest person who doesn''t need any qi to destroy anything with a punch." Hearing him, Huang Shan smiled proudly and said to Luise, "Look, didn''t I say that our son is not like any other kid? He will grow up to be a real man one day for sure" Yui Shan nodded with a warm smile and extended her arms toward Eli Shan, inviting him into a loving embrace. Eli Shan, who was just 7 years old, smiled brightly as he looked at his parents and eagerly ran into his mother''s embrace. Feeling the warmth of his mother''s hug, Eli Shan couldn''t help but smile and in his heart, he made a firm decision, "From now on, I will become strong enough to at least protect those who are dear to me." From behind, Huang Shan also came and gently patted Eli Shan''s head with a smile. "Little Eli," he said, "we are thinking of sending you to a martial arts school. You''ll stay there until you reach the age of eighteen and learn a wide variety of martial arts." Eli Shan stepped out of his mother''s embrace and looked at his father with hesitation. "Father, can''t I cultivate with you?" Huang Shan smiled and said, "You can, but in the school, there should be some techniques that will be perfect for your body. It''s better to cultivate there and come back after you find a way for yourself." Eli Shan thought for a while before nodding. Even though Eli Shan was young, he understood the harsh reality of living in a world dominated by the strong. He realized that if he didn''t become stronger himself, someone strong would eventually devour him. His ultimate goal was to protect his parents from any potential threat, and he knew he had only one path to achieve that ¨C to become the strongest! Huang Shan looked at Eli Shan''s tiny yet serious face and continued with a warm smile, "The headmaster of that school is renowned as the strongest in the nearby city, and no one dares to provoke the school due to his connections with the city lord. However, there''s an important rule you must know. Once you enter the school, you must stay there from the age of eight until the age of eighteen. Leaving or running away is not an option." Eli Shan nodded with excitement in his eyes. Even though he was sad about staying away from his parents, the thought of becoming even stronger filled him with enthusiasm and anticipation. Just thinking about it, he couldn''t hide his excitement. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Huang Shan looked at Eli Shan with affectionate eyes and said, "Next year, you''ll have to prepare for the entrance exam of the school. Only two hundred students will be selected from hundreds of thousands of applicants, but I believe you can easily pass the exam. So, get ready for that." Eli Shan nodded and was ready to give his best. After chatting with his parents for a while, he entered the secluded area dedicated to the children''s cultivation. It was a big cave-like place filled with other children from the clan, all focused on their cultivation. Eli Shan looked around and found a spot at the deepest, far from other children, to begin his cultivation journey. One year later... Eli Shan didn''t come out of his seclusion for a whole year. During his intense cultivation, Eli Shan discovered that even though he couldn''t make a breakthrough in his spiritual realm, but he could make significant progress in terms of his body realm. In the world of cultivation, breaking through to the spiritual realm would increase the power of the body too, however, there were limitations. As long as the spiritual qi was inside his body, his body would be strong. But if one were to exhaust all their qi, their body would lose its power as well. Cultivating the body was already a challenging task for most, but for Eli Shan, it seemed surprisingly easy. As Eli Shan learned about this unique ability of his, he couldn''t help but feel overjoyed and cultivated even more harder. As Eli Shan cultivated and absorbed the surge of qi, it flowed through every part of his body, and he felt as if every single cell of his body was absorbing the qi to strengthen itself to the limit. The process had been incredibly painful, and he had endured it with gritted teeth for the whole year. But now, the pain seemed worthwhile as he sensed a newfound strength coursing through his entire being. Feeling this surge of power, he stood up and clenched his fist. Suddenly, every kid who was cultivating nearby felt an intense pressure, as if someone was suffocating them. A look of horror appeared on their faces as they struggled under the force of the invisible pressure emanating from Eli Shan''s presence. This strength was not from spiritual qi, but the power of his body itself! Usually, body cultivation made a person slightly stronger than a strong mortal. If one wants to achieve remarkable results by body cultivation, it required a lot of dedication and time. However, for Eli Shan, it was a different story. His body seemed to instinctively absorb the spiritual qi, effortlessly strengthening every cell. It was as if his entire body hungered for the spiritual energy, leading to astounding progress in his body cultivation. After nearly a year of intense cultivation, Eli Shan''s body had already broken through to the peak stage of the Soul and Body Foundation Realm. In this world, the cultivation realms were: Qi Gathering, Soul and Body Foundation, True Qi, Zun, and Origin Realm. Each realm was further divided into nine minor realms, and the power difference between each minor realm was significant. Eli Shan''s father, Huang Shan, was currently in the ninth stage of the True Qi Realm. During this period of cultivation in the cave, nothing major happened too, except for some children of the clan who tried to pick a fight with him but ended up getting beaten like a dog and never disturbed him again. They were at most at the Qi Gathering realm, while Eli Shan''s body had already reached the Soul and Body Formation realm. For someone who cultivated only the body realm, it was almost unimaginable to beat someone of the same realm who cultivated the spiritual qi realm, even if the opponent was at the 8th stage of the Soul and Body realm, which was one minor realm below Eli Shan''s current realm, It was quite hard for Eli Shan to defeat such a person. However, for children of the Qi Gathering realm, Eli Shan''s strength was more than enough to overpower them. At this moment, after realizing that a whole year had passed, Eli Shan stood up from his place and went to meet his father. Huang Shan was in his chamber, sitting with crossed legs, his eyes closed as he focused on cultivating. Suddenly, he felt something and opened his eyes. His gaze fell upon the entrance of his chamber, and a warm smile lit up his face when he saw his son, Eli Shan, standing there. He called him inside, motioning for him to come closer. Upon hearing that Eli Shan had completed his seclusion and come out, Yui Shan rushed towards Huang Shan''s cultivation chamber to meet her son. Eli Shan who had already gone inside his father''s chamber and was talking with him, suddenly looked at the entrance and saw a beautiful woman looking at him with warmth in her eyes ¨C his mother. "Mother," Eli Shan smiled. Upon hearing Eli Shan''s voice after so many days, tears begin to flow from her eyes as she rushed inside and hugged him tightly. "My little Eli, I have been waiting every day with the hope that you might come out to meet your mother, but you never came out, today finally, you remembered that you have your parents too?" Yui Shan said, her voice filled with sadness. Hearing his mother, Eli Shan also felt sad and hugged her back "I missed you, mother, father. But if I want to become strong enough in the future to protect my lovely parents, I had to sacrifice my present, even if it fills me with sadness." Hearing Eli Shan''s words, Yui Shan shook her head with a smile. "It looks like my son has grown so much in the past year," she teased, making Eli Shan blush with embarrassment. Huang Shan also smiled looking at his little son whose face became red with embarrassment in his mother''s arms "Okay, kid, now leave your mother and go back to get ready. You will be departing tomorrow." Eli Shan smiled mischievously and replied, "Dad, you''re getting jealous, right?" He hugged his mother more tightly, playfully teasing his father and showing all of his teeth with a laugh. Huang Shan pretended to be angry and exclaimed, "You little rascal! Move away from my wife!" Hearing his words, Yui Shan held Eli Shan even closer and glared at Huang Shan "What nonsense are you spouting?" Hearing her, Huang Shan couldn''t contain his laughter any longer and burst into laughter, "Just kidding, just kidding." Looking at Huang Shan''s heartful laughter, Yui Shan and Eli Shan also burst into laughter, and their room filled with parental love and laughter. After chatting with his parents the whole day, Eli Shan returned to his room to prepare for his departure the next day. Chapter 17: Sacred City The next day, Eli Shan stood confidently at the grand gate of his clan, fully prepared for his journey to the martial arts school. In his hand, he held a small bag containing his clothes and essentials. Huang Shan looked at him and nodded with a smile on his face, meanwhile, Yui Shan couldn''t hold back her tears and kept crying by hugging eli shan. Eli Shan also hugged his mother, then father and got ready to leave the clan. He didn''t have any friends in his clan, as for some reason, everyone used to keep their distance from him, and he also never tried to be friendly with others too. But on this day, everyone gathered at the grand gate of the clan to bid farewell as Eli Shan prepared to depart for school, which shocked him. He nodded at his elders and everyone with a smile and got ready to depart. There was still one month left for the entrance exam of the school so, he didn''t want to go there by riding a horse or from any vehicles. He wanted to reach the school by running, as it would further enhance his physical power and he could also test his stamina. Eli Shan hugged his parents, said his goodbyes to everyone, and departed from the clan gate, waving his hand. After walking a bit further, he gathered all the strength in his legs and suddenly jumped with his full power, suddenly disappearing from everyone''s sight. His speed was astonishingly fast that no one could track him, and he vanished from everyone''s sight, leaving everyone in disbelief. They were all shocked and had the same question in their minds: "He could cultivate?" Even his parents were confused at this point as they looked at each other with shock and happiness in their eyes. In the vast forest and towering mountains, Eli Shan ran like the wind, his feet carrying him higher and farther with each step, soaring through the sky. As he ran, Eli Shan could feel the spiritual qi left inside his body was getting absorbed by his body even more, making him even stronger with each stride. Realizing it, his lips became wide with a big smile as he thought, "I can still get stronger!" As Eli Shan continued running through the mountains and forests, he noticed that the resistance of the air was increasing exponentially with his speed. To counter the force, he instinctively shielded his eyes with his hand, but the more faster he ran, the more the air seemed to push against him. Just as the frustration began to build within him, suddenly a daring thought crossed his mind ¨C he could try to control the very wind that challenged him! Without stopping, Eli Shan continued running, his focus solely on controlling the unique power of his body and absorbing the very essence of the wind itself! After some tries, he finally succeeded! Feeling the success, his smile grew wider as he began to absorb even more wind energy! Little did he know that he wasn''t merely absorbing the wind but, the very laws that governed it! This remarkable feat was considered impossible for an ordinary person, but due to his unique constitution, he could easily achieve it. As Eli Shan continued to absorb the essence of the wind, the once opposing force now began to bend to his will, obediently following his command and flowing away from him. Wind intent! As he passed through the dense forest and crossed large rivers, Eli Shan felt the essence of the wind all around him. He knew that everything has its own intent. Just like a sword has its own intent, or fire possesses fire intent like that wind has its intent too. But what was the wind''s intent? It was the feeling of becoming one with the wind itself! This was the feeling which he was feeling next! Amid his high-speed run, Eli Shan felt a strange connection with the very essence of the wind. It was as if the breeze itself whispered secrets to him, revealing the hidden dance of every gust and zephyr. The air around him seemed to hum with life. He could almost see the invisible threads of the wind weaving an intricate tapestry of harmony. With each step, his awareness of this ethereal force grew, and he sensed a profound alignment with the wind''s intentions. It was not just about moving faster or with ease, but rather a profound understanding of the wind''s innate rhythm and its natural flow. Eli Shan felt like a conductor, orchestrating the symphony of the wind around him. The wind embraced him, and he became one with it. It was as if the very essence of wind had taken residence within him, guiding his movements and lending him an extraordinary swiftness and grace. He felt the wind''s invisible hands pushing him forward, empowering him to transcend the limitations of mere mortal speed. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. With newfound clarity, Eli Shan realized that wind intent was more than just a power to harness; it was a profound connection with nature''s elemental force. In this dance with the wind, he had unlocked a unique and ancient knowledge, one that surpassed ordinary comprehension. As he continued his journey, Eli Shan''s presence seemed to command the air around him. The wind responded eagerly to his thoughts, carrying him effortlessly across the landscapes as if it was an extension of his very being. His every stride became a symphony of movement, and he reveled in the harmonious dance of wind intent." "It feels like I am the spirit of the wind itself." As he continued to soar through the mountains and forest, his understanding of wind kept increasing spontaneously. With his body cultivation at the soul and body formation stage, Eli Shan no longer needed to eat for months, and fatigue seemed like a distant memory. He kept running, fully immersed in the wind intent. Soon, the wind enveloped his body completely, and he felt as if he didn''t even need to run anymore. His one step covered a distance of hundreds of miles. After ten days of running, Eli Shan finally arrived at a colossal gate. He looked at the map he was holding and thought, "So this is the gate of the Sacred City?" As he stood there, he saw a long queue of people waiting to enter. A smile spread across his face as he recalled his father''s estimation of 25 days to reach the city, and yet he managed to arrive in less than ten days. As Eli Shan looked at the towering city gate, thinking whether he should enter now or not, he looked down at his dirt-covered clothes and thought "It''s better to take a bath before exploring the city." He looked at his map again and found a lake. This lake was not much far from the city gate so, with the wind as his vehicle, he vanished from the spot and rushed toward the lake. With a high jump, the wind enveloped him as he soared through the sky. The lake was located nearly 700 miles away from the city gate, so with the speed of eli shan, he reached there in just three breaths of time. As Eli Shan stood by the calm lake, a satisfied smile graced his face. "It''s good that at least I have the body cultivation, otherwise a mortal would have taken days to reach here and return," he thought, appreciating the advantage of his training. With that, he removed his shirt and jumped into the lake, water splashed all over and he began to swim and clean himself up. Once he was done with his cleansing, he combed his long dark silver hair and wore a new white coat with a big collar, coupled with his slim, well-toned body and handsome face, he looked just too charming. If a girl were to see him, she would definitely fall for him. At least this is what eli shan thought and smiled like a maniac. After he wore clothes and got ready, he realized that he had plenty of time left before the entrance exam. Rather than getting bored in the city, he decided to cultivate near the serene lake. He found a big tree near the lake and sat down and began to delve into the secrets of wind intent. During his journey from the clan to the sacred city, he experienced a breakthrough in his understanding of wind intent and felt that this power made him even stronger. Sitting with crossed legs, Eli Shan focused on the wind around him and sought to become one with its essence. As he cultivated, the winds started to gather and swirl around him, creating a small but potent tornado. Like this ten days passed and the wind intent around him became more condensed and sharper, it became so sharper that he could cut all trees of the forest with just a mere wave of his hand. Near the lake, a lovely young girl in a crimson dress, her hair cascading like a river of lavender down to her knees, was also making her way to take a bath. Before she even reached the lake, she felt a highly condensed and sharp wind intent that made her feel a little suffocated even though she was still far from it. In her curiosity, she walked over and reached the lake, looking at the direction from which the wind intent was emitting. As she looked over, she saw a handsome young boy who appeared to be around her age. He was sitting in the middle of the forest near the lake, and the wind around him was so strong and heavy that even though she was in the ninth stage of the qi gathering realm cultivator and was standing far from him, she was still feeling an immense pressure from him. She looked at him with shock in her eyes as he was sitting in the midst of this heavy pressure as if nothing was happening around him. "He must be a strong cultivator, but he doesn''t look like he''s older than me," she thought to herself. With that, she found a spot at a distance from him and sat down with her legs crossed, hoping to gain some insights from his practice. Like this, five more days passed, and Eli Shan, who was completely immersed in his cultivation, finally opened his eyes, unaware of what had been happening around him. After opening his eyes, Eli Shan felt strangely good and strong, and the wind around him suddenly disappeared as if it had never been there. With a surge of happiness, he couldn''t resist testing the power of his wind intent, which seemed to have broken through to another realm since the time he had learned it. With that in mind, Eli Shan stood up and executed a sword-like gesture with his right hand, causing a sharp wind blade to materialize in the air. The blade moved forward with unimaginable speed, heading straight for the trees. Soon, a scene emerged which shocked even eli shan. Hundreds of trees in the wind blade''s path were cut down like a hot knife cutting through butter. In shock, eli shan hurriedly withdrew his wind intent, afraid that the entire forest would be wiped from the map. In a panic, he looked around to see if anyone had witnessed him destroying the trees. When he realized that no one had seen him, he let out a sigh of relief. Without a moment''s hesitation, a sudden breeze of air enveloped Eli Shan, and he vanished into a thin air with it. In a daze, Feng Qiang, the girl in the red dress, looked at the spot where Eli Shan had vanished. What she witnessed just now was unimaginable and she had only one thought in her mind "I-Intent, high-level wind intent!" Even though she was hiding behind a big rock, she saw it all. But she had one question in her mind, why that expert couldn''t detect her presence? What she didn''t know was that eli shan had no cultivation realm; without it, he couldn''t sense his surroundings. But as she thought again of his control over the wind, Feng Qiang became even more shocked and curious. "I will definitely find him again!" Chapter 18: Village
As he stood in line, he noticed that some individuals were giving money to the guards to enter the city gate. After a long time, it was finally Eli Shan''s turn to enter. He stood before the guard who asked him, "Show me your identity card." the death arena, where life and death battles are allowed. Do you understand?" Eli Shan nodded seriously as the guard let him pass. As he walked through the bustling streets of the city, he became amazed by looking at the magnificent merchant stores and the strong people around him. His heart was filled with excitement as he continued to wander. He took out a map from his bag and began to find his way to the sacred city''s most prestigious school - The Holy School! As he walked, his movements were infused with the understanding of wind intent, making him feel light and graceful with each step. Soon he reached the center of the city and his eyes fell upon a massive crowd gathered in front of an impressive gate leading to a majestic academy. Looking at it, he wondered, "Is this the renowned school of the sacred city? The Holy School? This place looks like a palace, is this really just a school?" Eli Shan looked at the palace-like school before his eyes and felt content with his decision to come to this place. "I really want to enter this school," he thought with a look of excitement. Like Eli Shan, thousands of people also stood before the majestic gate of the school, looking at it with excitement in their eyes and determination to clear the entrance exam of this school. After spending some time at the school gate, Eli Shan decided to find an inn to stay in for the next five days until the entrance exam. With that in mind, he walked through the bustling market and saw countless people filling the street. Among them, he couldn''t help but notice several individuals who appeared to be even stronger than his father. As he continued his journey, his heart was filled with awe at the beauty of this city. After a while, he came across a majestic-looking inn which caught his eye. Standing before it, a smile appeared on his face as he thought to himself, "This place looks perfect for me to stay until the entrance exam of the school." The receptionist woman looked at eli shan''s tiny and cutest face with a warm smile. "Nowadays it''s quite crowded here, but I will try to arrange a room for you, cost will be just 5 gold coins." thought it would be expensive in this city. Wait, I will bring my friends to stay here with me too," he said proudly, then walked outside of the inn. Once outside, he whispered a word, "Wind," and with a breeze of air, he suddenly vanished from that place. After calming down, Eli Shan suddenly realized he was standing in front of another inn. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Shall I have a look here as well?" After a while, eli shan again went to call his friends... who didn''t even exist. As he vanished from the inn again, he looked around and thought "How do people live here? Are they all so rich? " With that, Eli Shan made his way to a secluded corner of the sacred city. He found a spot below a majestic tree and sat down with crossed legs. Closing his eyes, he began to cultivate, repeating to himself, "I am a cultivator, I don''t need a room to stay and cultivate. I will keep refining my wind intent here until the day of the entrance exam." With that in mind, Eli Shan delved deeper into his cultivation of wind intent. This time he wanted to increase control of the wind and find various ways of using wind intent to attack and defend. As he practiced, he discovered that with a simple gesture of his palm, he could manipulate the wind into hundreds of sharp blades, which were capable of cutting through almost anything. The wind became an extension of his will, responding to his every command with precision and power. As the days passed, his confidence grew, and he could feel the wind''s power flowing through him like never before. He could sense the energy of the wind swirling around him, ready to be unleashed at his command. Finally, after four days of intense training, Eli Shan stood up and clenched his fist with excitement, "Now I can control the wind many times better than before." Just as the wind enveloped eli shan and he soared through the sky, he suddenly noticed some miserable-looking people in the nearby village. This village was at the corner of the city, and it seemed to be the home of those who couldn''t afford to live within the main city''s areas. Eli Shan''s heart sank as he saw the condition of the villagers. Their bodies were as thin as skeletons, and they appeared malnourished and weak. It was evident that they had not eaten anything substantial for a long time. Looking at them eli shan felt bad and wanted to help them. However, he smiled by looking at himself, because he realized that even he hadn''t eaten anything for days. But in curiosity, Eli Shan flew towards the village which was situated close to the forest where he had been cultivating. As he observed the village and its inhabitants, he couldn''t help but notice that the strongest person there was at most at the fifth stage of the Qi Gathering realm. And that strongest person was an old man who looked so frail that he seemed like he could die anytime. The villagers appeared to be in dire straits, struggling to make ends meet. Eager to understand the situation, Eli Shan approached the old man and asked, "Sir, why does everyone in this village appear to be struggling and living in such difficult conditions?" The old man looked at the young kid in a nice clothes before him and said with a warm smile, "You don''t seem to be from around here. This is the village of the poor, we cannot afford to live in the main city neither we are allowed to." Eli Shan looked at the old man in confusion and asked, "Then why don''t you leave this city? You can go outside and find some better work there, right? I am sure all of you can at least live a better life than here." Hearing him, the old man laughed bitterly, "Who said we don''t want to go outside? It''s just that we are like slaves to the city lord. Whenever he needs labor, he chooses one of us. And if he ever finds beautiful girls here, he would abduct them. If we try to leave, he will massacre us." help?" The old man shook his head and sighed, "What outside world? Those who are born poor in any city are like slaves to the city lord, no matter where they go. This is the same mentality of the king too. Perhaps the emperor could help us, but for that, he would need to know about our situation, which is impossible as we can''t even leave this place. And if anyone tries to inform them, their whole family will be destroyed by the city lord." Eli Shan was deeply shaken by what he had learned. He couldn''t believe that those high and mighty city lords could be this cruel. As his gaze swept across the village, he noticed some girls around his age playing outside, and they were so beautiful that even the girls of the main city would shy away in a corner. It''s just that, their beauty was hidden beneath the dirt and tattered clothes they wore, while the latter were clean and wore beautiful clothes. Looking at their miserable fate, Eli Shan sighed, "Old sir, if I become stronger than the city lord and the king, then I will free all of you from your miserable fate." The old man smiled sadly, "Then I will be waiting for that day. I pray for you to become the strongest before those girls turn eighteen; otherwise, they will be abducted by the city lord to become a toy for his fun too." Eli Shan nodded solemnly, "Old sir, I give you my word. Even if I won''t be the strongest, I will not let anything happen to those girls." As his last word left his lips, he suddenly disappeared into the breeze, leaving the old man bewildered. However, the old man couldn''t help but feel a mixture of doubt and hope. No matter how much he struggles, at most he will become as strong as the city lord, but then what? There were a lot of city lords in the world who were the same. And above them, even the king was also like this. This child couldn''t become as strong as the emperor, right? As Eli Shan became a breeze itself and went to school, a day passed in the blink of an eye¡ªit was the day for the entrance exam. Everyone was excited and nervous about the entrance exam, but Eli Shan was still thinking about what he had learned yesterday. In anger, he clenched his fist and thought, "I will definitely become stronger so that nothing like this could ever happen to my family." Chapter 19: First Trial Standing before the majestic gate of the school, Eli Shan recounted that the old man had mentioned that he was from a big clan which was located outside of the city. Later, they shifted to this city hoping to become an even more powerful and influential clan, but instead, they faced continuous decline. Eventually, tragedy struck when his clan was completely destroyed, and every single person was killed. His cultivation suffered severe damage, leaving him crippled and abandoned by the city lord''s ruthless force at a corner of the city. As Eli Shan was thinking about it, the gates of the school suddenly swung open, and a voice invited all those who sought to take the entrance exam. As the candidates entered, a field came into their sight which was so immense that it seemed boundless, and was vast enough to accommodate hundred thousands of students without feeling crowded. Just as they stood there, a commanding voice echoed across the field, stating, "We don''t accept students based on their cultivation. Heh, what kind of cultivation will you kids even have? What we want is to assess your potential for the future. So, all of your tests will focus on your body, soul, blood, comprehension, and mind. Be aware that some tests may be life-threatening, so if anyone wishes to withdraw, you may do so now." No one withdrew. Looking at it, the voice echoed once more, "Good, now you are not allowed to withdraw from the middle of the test. Get ready for your exam." On the vast field, at least one hundred thousand candidates were standing. Everyone had only one chance to enter, if any of them were to fail, they cannot apply for this school again. So everyone had only one thought in their mind, failure is not an option! At that moment, Eli Shan saw a middle-aged man who called them in, floating in the air as if naturally standing on the ground. He emanated an aura that suppressed every person standing on the field. Feeling the pressure that far surpassed Eli Shan''s realm, he felt his blood boiling with excitement. "Out of all of you, only two hundred children will be chosen," the middle-aged man declared before vanishing abruptly leaving a voice behind, "So give your best in the examination." Looking at the middle-aged man who disappeared, Eli Shan was taken aback. He had always considered himself as someone fastest, but the man''s speed was so astonishingly fast that Eli Shan couldn''t even follow his movements with his eyes. It was as if the middle-aged man had dissolved into thin air. Looking at it, rather than being demotivated, Eli Shan felt a surge of excitement coursed through his veins and clenched his fist as he promised himself, "I will definitely surpass all of them one day." As the middle-aged man vanished, a teenager suddenly soared into view. He looked at all of the children with an obvious arrogance on his face as he boldly proclaimed, "All of you, go to the stair of heaven and earth, and let''s see how many kids among you can pass your first test". With an upward gesture, the young man waved his hand, causing a staircase with thirteen steps to emerge out of the ground. "The first three steps of the heaven and earth staircase are known as the body steps; they will evaluate your physical strength. The following three steps are known as blood steps, they will examine your blood, and the final three steps, the soul steps, will delve into your soul," the arrogant youth explained. He continued, his tone brimming with superiority, "If you ascend to the first steps of the body, blood, and soul, you will be considered to have passed your initial trial." "Now, imagine that you''ve reached the first step of the body staircase, and cannot progress to further steps, that means your body cannot take the pressure of further staircase. At that point, the Stairs of Heaven and Earth will transport you to the first step of the blood steps to examine your blood. Is that clear to everyone?" Everyone nodded. With those words, he vanished, and a voice reverberated in everyone''s ears, simply saying, "Begin." Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. A boy dressed in expensive attire looked at the staircase skeptically. "Just this? I know better than anyone how strong is my body, I can easily pass this test!" Driven by confidence, the boy ran toward the stairs. However, just as he was about to step onto the first stair, an unimaginable force erupted, throwing the boy far away into the air. A murmur of shock and disbelief swept through the onlookers. That guy''s body was indeed looking good but he still failed the test miserably. Then, a voice resonated once more, breaking the silence, "This stair is all about how refined and strong your body is, it doesn''t matter how good your body looks, but rather how potent your physical potential truly is." The voice belonged to the middle-aged man who had guided everyone into this trial. Everyone became nervous after witnessing how miserably the first applicant failed. One after another everyone tried to step on the first stair but none of them succeeded. After thousands of children failed, eli shan''s gaze fell on a guy. This guy was approaching the staircase with a look of confidence and arrogance. "It''s the son of the city lord." "Wait, son of the city lord is here for the examination?" "You didn''t know? Headmaster of this academy went to meet the city lord for some work and when he saw his son''s physics, he personally invited him to join." "So this test is just a formality for him, huh?." Eli Shan heard everyone and understood the origin of the arrogant boy, and looked forward to his test. Son of the city lord, Hao Yu, advanced confidently toward the heaven and earth staircase. As he arrived at the foot of it, he extended his right leg over the first step, exerting downward pressure. Suddenly, the air crackled with an overwhelming pressure that erupted from the stairs. It enveloped his body, causing him to grit his teeth in pain and making him bend slightly. However, he did not stop and used his cultivation to continue pressing his leg downward. Suddenly, as his leg forcefully tapped on the first stair, a wave of pressure swept through the atmosphere, leaving everyone dumbfounded. "Whoa," exclamations of amazement spread through the crowd. "As expected from the son of the city lord, he is really a genius among geniuses." "Congratulations on being the first student to stand there," the voices of admiration and praise began to swirl around him. Everyone around him began to butter him, but he didn''t even spare a single glance on them. Stepping on the first step was within his expectation, it was not that big of a deal, with that in mind, Hao Yu got ready to step on the second step of the heaven and earth staircase. As he extended his leg toward the second step of the staircase, a sudden jolt of intense force gripped his entire body. It felt as though he was on the verge of being torn apart by the sheer power that enveloped him. But still, with determination in his eyes, he persisted and kept pressing his leg down onto the stair. However, the pressure intensified even more as his leg kept pressing down, causing him to let out a roar of pain. His upper clothes were torn apart by the pressure and his fine muscle could be seen by everyone. Summoning every ounce of his strength, he continued to press down on the stair with all his might. Gradually, after a prolonged struggle, he finally managed to set a foot on the second step of the staircase. Just as he stepped and stood on the second stair, the pressure suddenly vanished and Hao Yu began to sweat profusely and felt like his whole body has been destroyed. But no matter how he felt, he didn''t want to stop and looked at the third step with burning eyes. With unwavering resolve, he again began to move forward, but just as his leg touched the edge of the third step, he suddenly felt a powerful force that made him feel as if his whole body is going to explode into countless pieces. His face changed drastically and a look of horror appeared on his face. Afraid of the result, he hastily withdrew his leg and the overwhelming pressure around him suddenly vanished. His surroundings blurred into a whirlwind and suddenly, as if by magic, he was transported to a neutral stair, positioned just beneath the first step of the blood steps. Glancing backward, he felt scared thinking about the force which he felt without even stepping his leg on the step. Everyone present also felt the pressure that emanated from the third step of the staircase, and had a serious expression... except eli shan, who had a strange expression on his face and had only one thought in his mind, "That''s all?" At first, looking at Hao Yu''s expression, he thought that the pressure of the third step will be unbearable, but as he felt the pressure which vanished as soon as it came into contact with him, he couldn''t help but think lightly of the third step. Of course, he couldn''t be sure about it because he had only faced the residual pressure that remained after Hao Yu''s trial. On the blood staircase, Hao Yu continued to ascend. He reached the second step of the blood staircase and again and teleported to the stairs of soul, reaching its second step as well. The examiner from the academy, who had been attentively observing the trials, descended and approached Hao Yu. With a smile, he congratulated him, "You''ve successfully cleared the first round. You''re now qualified to proceed to the second test." With those words, the examiner enveloped Hao Yu in his aura and guided him to the resting area which was designated for successful candidates. This area was situated atop a mountain peak. From there, he had a wide view of the ongoing tests and could watch how other students were performing. Chapter 20: Thats All? Standing in the middle of the crowd, Eli Shan''s gaze remained fixed on the Heaven and Earth Staircase. He saw many candidates getting fail and pass, but what shocked him was that none of them was able to perform like Hao Yu. Until now, just two candidates were able to reach the second step of the body stair, but still, no one managed to conquer the second step of the blood and soul stairs. As the examination progressed, almost three thousand candidates successfully completed the test and gathered in the waiting area, their eyes fixed on the ongoing trial. Soon, it was Eli Shan''s turn to take the exam. Eyes from all around fell upon him, but looking at his slim body many of them couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. The examiner, who was overseeing the exam, looked at Eli Shan and felt his constitution was not bad, at least he would be able to pass the exam. Without caring about others'' gaze, Eli Shan moved forward with confidence in his eyes. As he stood in front of the majestic heaven and earth staircase, he felt someone''s intense gaze upon him. Turning his head in that direction, his eyes met with the eyes of a beautiful girl who looked at him with a fiery passion in her eyes and a smile on her lips. "Maybe I am just that much handsome?" Eli Shan thought proudly and responded with a celebrity-like smile, then without getting distracted, he turned his attention back to the Heaven and Earth Staircase, his gaze burning with determination. The girl who was looking at him was the same girl who had seen him near the lake during his wind cultivation¡ªFeng Qiang. Eli Shan didn''t think much about her and began to extend his leg towards the first staircase of the body step. He had a serious expression on his face because he had seen how other candidates had failed miserably. So without holding back, he used his full strength to press down his feet on the stair. Suddenly a pressure erupted from the staircase and enveloped his whole body as if it was checking something. Suddenly, an unexpected event unfolded¡ªone that Eli Shan had never anticipated. The pressure that had enveloped him suddenly vanished in an instant as he stepped onto the stair with all his might, nearly stumbling forward due to his own momentum. Many people were shocked looking at it but no one thought much of it, because a lot of people has managed to reach the first step but they were not able to walk any further. Standing on the first step of the body stair, Eli Shan was also dumbfounded and didn''t move for a while. Looking at him standing motionlessly, a boy from the crowd erupted in anger, his voice cutting through the air in a shout, "If you cannot move any further then just step down, don''t waste our time, move away from there if you don''t want to get beaten like a shit!" Eli Shan looked in his direction and gave him a smile "I will meet with you later... alone!" Eli Shan''s words and attitude further fueled the man''s rage. Just as he was about to retort, Eli Shan paid him no attention and began moving forward leisurely, leaving the man''s words to hang in the air. Eli Shan began to extend his leg towards the second step, but to his shock, he still didn''t feel any pressure from the stair as he easily stepped on it. This time everyone was shocked. At first, looking at Eli Shan''s slender body, everyone thought that he was just a waste of time, he will definitely fail the exam! But now, looking at how easily he stepped on the second step, no one underestimated him anymore. Ascending to the second step of the body was not something that just anyone could do! Even the guy who had previously yelled at him fell into silence. He knew that those who reached the second step were undoubtedly exceptional individuals. But he still was a man, how could he bear to be belittled? He couldn''t help but shout in a low voice again "So what, even I can reach the second ste...." Suddenly, his voice faded into silence as his gaze fixed on an astonishing scene before him. Eli Shan suddenly moved forward as if walking on the normal staircase and placed his feet on the third staircase without even blinking his eyes, his face completely calm. Everyone, including the examiner, went into an uproar looking at it. "Who is this person?" "How strong is he?" "Even the son of the city lord couldn''t step on the third step, whose son is this brother?" "Is it possible that heaven and earth staircase is not working well?" Hearing all of this exclamation, the middle-aged man suddenly flew over and shouted with anger "Who dares to say ill about the sacred heaven and earth staircase? If I hear any more slander, no one in this world will be able to save you from the consequences." Then his gaze shifted to eli shan, one could easily see shock and recognition in his eyes. He nodded at him with a smile, gesturing to continue his trial. Eli Shan nodded back with a confident smile and again shifted his focus to the staircase before him. As his gaze remained fixed on the steps, he delved into his thoughts, reflecting, "As I thought, I don''t really feel any pressure from these stairs." While Eli Shan was lost in thought, the person who had shouted at him disappeared without a trace. Everyone saw how powerful was the pressure of the third step when Hao Yu, the son of the city lord, just merely extended his leg toward it. Despite using his full strength, he was not even able to touch the third stair, but eli shan, an unknown guy, stood on it as if these were an ordinary flight of stairs. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. As Hao Yu looked at this scene and thought about his failure, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of shame and anger. However, what could he do about it? Nothing! Eli Shan remained oblivious to these details as he approached the first step of the blood stairs. Much like before, he stepped onto it effortlessly, feeling no pressure at all, and thought to himself, "As expected, I don''t feel any pressure even here." With that, he began to walk on the heaven and earth stairs as if they were ordinary stairs. He again smoothly reached the third step, maintaining a proud smile on his face. Upon stepping onto the third level of the blood stairs, everyone began to recognize eli shan and looked at him with admiration. Cheers and shouts filled the sky and many promised themselves to become the friend of this unknown guy! Many girls couldn''t help but began to shout amid all the cheers, "This guy is really cool." "Yeah, I want to become his best friend!" "Only best friend right?" As the atmosphere was brimming with astonishment and cheers, Feng Qiang stood with an adorable smile on her face as she looked at Eli Shan, "As expected" she murmured. With an air of calm determination, Eli Shan continued his ascension on the heaven and earth, again reaching the third step of the soul staircase with remarkable ease, as if the trial poses no challenges for him at all. At that moment, the middle-aged man soared through the air with an expression of excitement and approached him, "Well done! These stairs exert pressure based on one''s body''s strength. If your constitution is good, you will feel a lower pressure. By reaching the third step, your constitution has proven to be even stronger than that of the city lord." Upon hearing the middle-aged man''s proclamation, everyone was left dumbfounded. Looking at the result, they knew that Eli Shan was not an ordinary person, but the idea of surpassing even the city lord himself? They couldn''t even think about it in their dream! Eli Shan responded with a modest smile and nodded slightly. However, as the middle-aged man was about to guide him to the resting area designated for those who had passed the exam, Eli Shan politely declined, "Senior, could I remain here on the field to observe the trials from here?" The middle-aged man pondered for a moment before agreeing, "If that''s what you want, then I grant you permission to stay." Eli Shan''s delight was evident as he respectfully cupped his fist, expressing gratitude. "Thank you so much, senior." With that, he positioned himself near the heaven and earth staircase to observe the trials of others, but sensing some intense gazes fixed upon him, he turned his attention toward the crowd. "He looked at me." "No, he looked at me and nodded at me." "What are you saying? It was obvious he was looking at my adorable features." The girls resumed their good-natured argument. Amid this chatter, Eli Shan''s eyes fell on Feng Qiang, who approached him. With a confident smile, Feng Qiang stated, "I knew you would be able to do it." With that, she strode towards the heaven and earth staircase, leaving Eli Shan perplexed. "Maybe she has some problem with her mind? Who is she, anyway?" As he was thinking about her, Feng Qiang stepped on the first staircase, then the second steps, and without even trying the third step, she was transported to the blood stairs, conquering it with two steps as well. She continued her ascension and soon passed the trial by standing on the second step of the soul stair as well. Looking at her, Eli Shan was shocked this time. She possessed a body that was as strong as the son of the city lord! In the eyes of eli shan, this was nothing much though, but for everyone present, it was the greatest feat after eli shan. But still, most of the candidates tried to talk to eli shan and ignored Feng Qiang, but he dodge them all and stood at the corner of the area. As the day drew to a close, the first exam ended, and only ten thousand students passed the first round. Just the first round was so difficult that more than ninety percent of students already failed. One could understand how difficult would be the second test. Suddenly, a voice floated out from an unknown origin, "Congratulation to all of you who have passed the first round of test. Now your second exam will begin tomorrow". Suddenly, their surroundings shifted and they found themselves standing outside of the school. Looking around, Eli Shan whispered in anger, "We passed the test and they threw us out? At least they should have given us a place to stay hmph!" Just as he was about to go back to a secluded place to rest, a girl suddenly approached him. Eli Shan looked at this girl and recollected that this was the girl who passed the exam with remarkable results. Feng Qiang stood before him and grinned, "Are you going to find an inn to stay in? My dad is a businessman and he owns an inn in this city, if you want, you are welcome to stay there as a guest, you don''t need to pay". Upon hearing her, Eli Shan''s expression changed into astonishment and he asked with a note of delight, "Really? Are you sure about this? And why would you do it?" Feng Qiang didn''t hide anything; she explained everything about what she had witnessed near the lake and her intention to befriend him since that encounter. Eli Shan realized, "At least she doesn''t have any ulterior motives, so it''s not bad to stay in an inn for free." "Okay, I agree." Feng Qiang''s expression lit up with happiness at his agreement, she held eli shan''s arm around her hands and said "Then, let''s go." Eli Shan''s face turned red as he swiftly withdrew his hand and exclaimed in embarrassment, "W-What are you doing?" Feng Qiang chuckled, putting her palm to her lips, and smiled playfully. "You''re quite innocent. Come on, follow me." Eli Shan nodded, his cheeks still flushed, and followed her. After walking for a while, they arrived in front of an inn that looked as majestic as a castle ¨C The Celestial Tranquility Inn. As Eli Shan gazed at the Celestial Tranquility Inn, a shy smile appeared on his lips as a memory from the past resurfaced. "Isn''t this the place I visited a few days ago?" Feng Qiang didn''t know what he was thinking, but looking at him standing motionlessly, she thought he has changed his mind to stay here and gave him more offer, "Here you can eat the most delicious food of this city, and you can have all those for free just for today, how does that sound?" Upon hearing her words, Eli Shan suddenly remembered that he hadn''t eaten anything for ages, and readily agreed. As he entered the inn, the receptionist recognized eli shan''s adorable face and greeted him with a friendly smile, a smile that was saying that "Ohh, you are back with your friend so fast?" Looking at her, Eli Shan felt even more embarrassed and wanted to find a hole to hide his face. Feng Qiang didn''t notice anything and led Eli Shan to the second floor and handed him a key to a luxurious room. "You can stay here for the day, and your food will be brought to your room," she explained, leading him inside. Eli Shan looked around the room, amazed by its grandeur. "Am I inside a palace? No wonder the price was so high." Suddenly, Feng Qiang reached out and held Eli Shan''s palm into her palm and asked with excitement in her eyes, "Hey, hey, how did you learn to control the wind? And how strong are you really? Even today, you didn''t break a sweat when you reached the third step." Eli Shan''s cheeks turned a shade of red, and he instinctively took a step back and replied, "I am nothing but a member of a countryside clan, and while coming here for the school entrance, I just got some enlightenment and nothing else". Feng Qiang also blushed this time, they were inside a room and no one was around. She realized something and took a step back too. However, she didn''t believe his answer and thought that he wanted to hide about his strength, so she didn''t ask any further, "Alright then, you can rest now. I''ll be in the next room, so if you need anything, feel free to come to me. Let''s meet again tomorrow." With that, she left the room and eli shan sighed. After a while, someone entered the room and brought some delicious food which eli shan ate like a hungry beast. After eating a lot, Eli Shan went to his work to pass the time... sleeping! The next morning, Eli Shan was dressed in a black long coat when he heard a knock on his door. Opening it, he found a beautiful young girl standing there with a bag in her hand. Meeting her gaze, he greeted her with a smile, "Good morning." Feng Qiang greeted back with an adorable smile, "Good morning, it''s time to go to school, shall we go together?" Eli Shan nodded, fetched his bag, and confidently responded, "Let''s go." They set off, with Eli Shan leading the way and Feng Qiang following behind. Eventually, they reached the school and found a crowd gathered by the grand entrance. Eli Shan turned to Feng Qiang and said with a playful grin. "Why are you following me?" Feng Qiang huffed, "I was coming here too, hmph." Eli Shan chuckled. "Just kidding, don''t be serious." As they were arguing, a voice cut through the air, audible to everyone. "All students who passed the first test and wish to proceed to the second test, please enter the school." Chapter 21: Wisdom Everyone who passed the first exam entered the school. Suddenly, three formidable-looking examiners appeared before them and ordered them with indifferent expressions on their faces, "Follow us." Following the examiners, everyone entered inside a spacious hall where many kinds of ancient drawings were hanging on the wall. Examiners turned around and again commanded, "Find a place and sit down." Obeying the command, everyone nodded and found a place to sit down. The examiners took out a set of three books and distributed them to everyone, instructing, "You''ll have three hours to grasp the techniques within these books. If any of you couldn''t comprehend any technique to the basic level, you will be considered as fail. Understood?" Everyone nodded and shouted in unison, "We understand, master." Examiners nodded in satisfaction before vanishing from the room, reappearing beside an enigmatic white-haired old man. "Master, do you think that kid can achieve a perfect score again?" The old man smiled with an air of mystery and murmured, "Let''s wait and find out." Inside the room, Eli Shan looked at the three books in his hands, his eyes filled with excitement as he examined the cover, "These technique looks good for qi absorption, fist technique, and for swords mastery". He opened the qi gathering book, and in an instant, a surge of memories began to pour into his mind. Trying to comprehend it, Eli Shan closed his eyes and sat down with his crossed legs. He concentrated on gathering qi from around him, attempting to refine and absorb it. After three breaths of time, while many students were still struggling to find out what kind of technique these were, a sudden change caught their attention. All eyes turned in a certain direction as their expression changed into a pure shock. What they beheld was more than just a surge of qi; it was a manifestation of power and potential. Threads of glowing energy wove together, forming a bright cocoon that pulsed with a magical light. This energy was condensing into one place, being absorbed by a single person like a hungry beast¡ªenough energy to easily propel someone into a higher realm of cultivation. Looking at it even the examiner''s eyes popped out in shock and had just one thought in their mind¡ª"The appearance of a rare genius." Meanwhile, students were filled with astonishment and jealousy, even more so than when eli shan stepped on the third step of the heaven and earth staircase because what they were seeing right now was as if they were looking at the son of the god! But still, among the crowd, no one felt more envious than Hao Yu, who clenched his fist in anger and thought, "Who is this guy? Why is he perfect in everything?" Although they felt envious of Eli Shan''s remarkable potential, they were still driven by the need to pass their exam. So, instead of fixating on him, they all immersed themselves in understanding the technique with unwavering determination. Soon, the time limit of three hours came to an end. The three examiners flew over swiftly inside the hall and declared, "Time''s up, everyone!" Startled by the announcement, everyone emerged from their state of deep concentration and turned their attention to the examiners. Some candidates'' eyes brimmed with confidence, while others displayed nervousness. Eli Shan also opened his eyes, his expression indifferent as he looked at the examiners. The three examiners went to each student, evaluating the results of their comprehension. As the examiners approached, a wave of worry washed over many faces. Just at the beginning, more than thousands of children already failed and only less than fifty barely passed. Soon, the examiner went to feng qiang and ordered, "Show me what you have comprehended from the qi gathering book." Feng Qiang nodded slightly and began to use the qi gathering technique by sitting with crossed legs and closed eyes. Soon, a huge amount of qi began to surge around her and surrounded her completely, as she used the technique completely, the whole qi around her began to refine by her and flowed into her dantian. Due to the high concentration of qi around her, Feng Qiang also began to illuminate like a goddess, making every man fall for her at first sight. The examiners'' smiles widened as they observed Feng Qiang''s impressive comprehension ability and nodded with satisfaction. "Now, demonstrate your fist technique and sword technique as well," one of the examiners instructed. Feng Qiang stood up and complied. First, she showcased her basic-level fist technique, followed by her middle-level sword technique. The examiners observed closely, nodding and exchanging satisfied glances. "Good good, this year we have a lot of good seedlings." The examiners then turned their attention to Hao Yu and asked him to demonstrate the techniques. Hao Yu nodded and used his qi gathering technique, which also reached the mid-level but it was not as good as feng qiang, which left him in anger. Then he used his fist and sword techniques, both on par with Feng Qiang''s level of skills. In the end, it was clear¡ªHao Yu had been lost! He stood there with his fist closed tightly and gritted his teeth in frustration. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Next, the examiners approached Eli Shan. Even though there was no need for him to demonstrate the techniques, they still had to comply with the formality. They nodded at him and said, "Use the technique which you have learned from the books." Eli Shan nodded and sat down crossed legs with closed eyes and began to use the qi gathering technique. As he used the technique, energy from the surroundings began to gather all around him, glowing him with the brilliance of the five elements'' light, like a celestial being. And as if it was not enough to leave everyone dumbfounded, qi from outside of the hall also began to attract towards Eli Shan and fell on him like a strike of mighty sword-light, creating a pressure that even pushed the examiners back. Soon, Eli Shan activated the absorption part of the qi gathering technique. Suddenly, every ounce of qi began to swirl around him and was absorbed by his constitution like a tornado, and flowing through every part of his body. As the examiners were pushed back by the surging energy, their eyes widened in shock and they exclaimed with the looks of horror, "A monster! In the beginning, not only did he learn this technique to the middle level in just a few breaths, which was already astonishing, but now it has already reached the perfected realm?" Eli Shan didn''t know what was happening around him. Soon, he opened his eyes and everything around him disappeared like nothing had happened from the start. With a confused expression, he looked at the lead examiner standing before him and asked, "Did I pass the test?" The examiner didn''t know what to say. He no longer felt like he had the right to test Eli Shan anymore. "Hmm, you passed," he finally managed to say, "now demonstrate the fist and sword techniques as well." Eli Shan nodded and stood up. Shifting into a punching position, he clenched his fist tightly, and a sensation of air and qi being drawn into his fist rippled through the air, leaving onlookers once again in awe. Then suddenly, he turned his face towards the examiner who was standing at the very front, and grinned at him. Looking at his grin, the examiner couldn''t help but feel a sense of danger, a sense that something ominous was about to happen. Suddenly, Eli Shan concentrated all his energy into his tightly closed fist and launched it forward directly at him. The lead examiner, standing at the forefront, widened his eyes in shock as he rapidly condensed his qi into a defensive form. But to his astonishment, Eli Shan''s punch effortlessly shattered his defense, moving forward without hindrance. Just as the punch was about to hit him, the middle-aged man suddenly materialized from behind, his palm meeting Eli Shan''s fist with a strength that effortlessly stopped the punch without budging. Eli Shan looked at the middle-aged man in shock. "Master, you are so strong!" The middle-aged man smiled proudly and inquired, "But why did you attack the examiner?" Eli Shan grinned, "I wanted to test my strength and I thought the examiner will easily stop my punch." From behind, the examiner who had been attacked by Eli Shan shouted in anger, "I would have easily stopped your punch! It''s just that I wasn''t ready for it. Who would think that a candidate would dare attack the examiner?" The middle-aged man gazed at him with an indifferent expression and said in anger, "Shut your mouth. You''ve let us down today." Then he turned his attention to Eli Shan and added, "That''s fine. Now proceed with your final test." Eli Shan nodded and accepted a sword from the examiners. This time, he turned his face toward the empty direction and executed a vertical slash with his sword. Suddenly, the ground split apart with a strong force, causing the examiner who had been attacked by him earlier to lose his composure. His jaw dropped as he thought, "I''m relieved he didn''t use this attack against me." However, it wasn''t just a single examiner who was shocked this time; every individual present, including the mysterious white-haired old man, was left in awe by the sword strike. All of them had the same thought: "All three books learned to perfection within three hours? What kind of wisdom is this? Even though these are low-level techniques, it requires a genius at least a month to master just one of them to perfection." Everyone looked at Eli Shan as though they were staring at a monster. From their reactions, Eli Shan understood that he had performed well on the test and asked the examiners with pride, "Did I pass the test?" Examiners didn''t know what to say and just could sigh, "You have passed the test with a perfect score." No one was surprised by the result. If even this guy couldn''t achieve a perfect score, then who else could? Suddenly, everybody began to recall his face and exclaimed in shock, "Isn''t this the guy who got a perfect score yesterday too?" "Is he a monster?" "He must be from a high-level background." On the side, Feng Qiang smiled with pride, as if she were the one who had earned the perfect marks. After the second trial was over, only two thousand students stood in the hall. They were the cream of the crop, the elites of the elite, but still many of them would have to return home empty-handed. Well, this was the nature of the world. The strong would inevitably trample on the weak to ascend to greater heights. As everyone was celebrating the results, an examiner announced once again, "Congratulations to all of you for passing the second exam and reaching the final round. Now get ready for the third exam." Everybody got shocked after hearing the examiners, nobody understood why the examiners didn''t let them take any rest. In an instant, Eli Shan blinked, only to find everyone around him had gone. As his eyes scanned around, he realized that he stood in front of a place that was deeply etched in his memory¡ªthe Shan clan. His memories blurred about the exam as he stepped inside the clan and saw his parents welcoming him. He smiled and looked at them with affection, saying, "Mother, Father." Looking at eli shan has back, Huang Shan and Yui Shan''s hearts filled with joy as they rushed forward and gave him a big hug. In a blink of an eye, many years passed. Eli Shan lived an ordinary life of a cultivator. However, one day everything changed by an unexpected event. An army of cultivators descended upon them, unleashing a brutal massacre. Despite his desperate wish to protect them, eli shan found himself helpless in the face of the army. He saw those cultivators killing his friends, mother, and father and not leaving a single person alive. Looking at the massacre, just when he was about to be consumed by his rage, suddenly an invisible and intangible force erupted from his body and enveloped him completely. From the examiners'' perspective, there was no visible change in Eli Shan; only he could sense this strange force coming out of his body. Soon his blurred memory cleared and he stood still in one place and thought while looking at the dead bodies before him, "Am I trapped inside an illusion?" Before his thought could even be complete, he felt his surroundings shift. Everything around him transformed into shades of green, he bathed inside a soothing green light as if the power of nature was itself blessing him. Gradually, the verdant glow withdrew back into his being, and Eli Shan awoke from the illusion with remarkable ease. It hadn''t even taken the time to finish half a cup of tea since he entered the illusion created by the school''s headmaster, and he had already shattered its hold. When examiners saw it, they felt like their whole life was for naught. This child''s cultivation and age were nothing compared to theirs, but this kid could already break the the illusion created by the headmaster? What kind of strength and wisdom was this?
Could the illusion created by the headmaster break so quickly? If they had heard this tale from someone else, they definitely would not have believed it. The examiner, a middle-aged man, materialized before Eli Shan, looking at him with gentleness in his eyes. "Congratulations," he said, his voice warm, "You are the first person in the history of the school to complete all trials perfectly." Hearing this, Eli Shan couldn''t believe his ears. But looking at the middle-aged man''s warm smile and acknowledging nod, his disbelief transformed into an overwhelming emotion, and without him knowing, tears began to well up in his eyes. He clenched his fist in happiness and closed his eyes with a smile on his face as he whispered slowly, "I have succeeded, Father." Chapter 22: Selection Eli Shan stood beside the examiners and looked at everyone''s expression with a weird gaze. Because what he was looking at was the strange behavior of the candidates sitting before him. Some were screaming in pain, their faces twisted in a beastly rage. Others wept in agony, and a few struggled to catch their breath. Eli Shan glanced at Feng Qiang, her face was red with anger. He didn''t know what she was going through but It was the first time he saw her expression that way. Then he turned his gaze toward Hao Yu''s direction, who was grinding his teeth like an angry beast. Eli Shan waited patiently and observed that numerous candidates couldn''t endure the illusion any longer, their faces turned pale as they fell down unconsciously. As time passed, no one showed any signs of getting out of the illusion which left him bored and yearning to find a place to lie down and sleep... but of course, he couldn''t do it. Soon, he noticed some movement in a certain direction and turned his gaze toward it, discovering that Feng Qiang had awakened. She slowly opened her eyes, her face flushed red with anger, and sweat-drenched her brow. Eli Shan didn''t know what she had experienced inside the illusion but looking at her expression, it was clear that it was definitely not something good. After a while, Hao Yu also woke up, his eyes completely red, and his expression became even more ferocious when he looked at awakened Eli Shan and Feng Qiang. Soon, after two hours, the illusion was over and only two hundred children barely passed the test. With an indifferent face, the headmaster waved his hand and everyone who had lost consciousness regained it, but they kept their heads lowered in shame. They were aware that if the headmaster had not intervened to stop the illusion, many of them might have perished within it. The middle-aged man cast a stern gaze upon them and, with a dismissive wave of his hand, declared, "Losers." Instantly, a force enveloped them and they were expelled from the school. Then, the examiner turned his gaze towards Eli Shan and the others and said, "From now on, your cultivation realm or background, you will forget everything about them until you reach the age of eighteen and graduate from here. Do you understand?" "Yes sir", everyone shouted in agreement. The examiner nodded in satisfaction and added, "Each of you, go and meet the school dean. He will issue your ID cards based on your rank, and your room will be assigned depending on it too. Now, all of you, dismiss!" Everyone''s face lit up as they became happy hearing the examiner''s words, they had been in the outer region of the school until now. Now it was the time to finally enter the school! "It feels like a dream to enter this school." "Huh? I was already confident to pass all of the exams easily." "But the one who passed the exams easily was Eli Shan, not you!" Everyone began to talk with excitement and walked towards the inner region of the school. As everyone was walking, Feng Qiang came near eli shan and smiled at him, "Let''s go". Eli Shan smiled back and nodded, "Yes, let''s finally enter the school." As they walked together and entered inside the inner region, their eyes were met with the sight of towering, majestic mountains whose peaks were hidden into the very heart of the clouds. The breathtaking view left them in a daze and filled them with a sense of excitement and awe. Coming into the sense, their attention was drawn to a prominent hall named "Dean''s Office" situated in the corner. Eli Shan guessed, "This must be the office where the examiner wanted us to go," and walked towards it, with everyone following him. As they entered inside the hall, they were immediately greeted by the sight of various types of weapons adorning the walls. In the center of the room, a man exuding a powerful aura sat with his hands resting on the table before him. Observing the man, Eli Shan surmised that he must be the Dean. The man on the chair looked at them and nodded, "So, you are the new batch of students, huh?" Everyone present nodded in agreement. The Dean smiled and continued, "Very well. Now, please approach me one by one. Your examiner has already communicated your ranks to me. Stand before me and let me sense your aura." A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. A young man stepped forward and channeled his aura. Suddenly, a wooden token soared through the air and landed neatly in his grasp. "Ah, I am at the two hundredth rank," the guy exclaimed, a tinge of sadness in his voice, as he quickly ran away from the hall. Like this everyone went one by one and received their token. Suddenly, a student standing near the dean roared in anger. "What on the earth? Why am I only in the third position?" The Dean gazed at Hao Yu and responded calmly, "What do you mean? Are you suggesting that we made a mistake in your ranking?" Hao Yu retorted, his mind filled with anger and jealousy, "How the hell could I be the third rank? I am the most genius person in this city! If I couldn''t be ranked first then I should at least be second, shouldn''t I?" Hao Yu knew how monstrous eli shan was, so he didn''t dare to ask for the first position shamelessly. However, accepting the third position? That was out of the question! This time, the Dean didn''t even glance at Hao Yu as he replied, "This is your final ranking. The second position was earned by a girl named Feng Qiang, and one more thing, even if you are a son of the city lord, don''t you think that you could go away by insulting the integration of our school." Suddenly, the dean''s eyes met with Hao Yu and an overwhelming aura emanated from him, pressing down on Hao Yu so heavily that he bent down and struggled to even breathe. Intimidated by the overwhelming aura, Hao Yu fell into silence and withdrew silently to his room, his thoughts fueled by anger: "I will make you realize who I am once you retire from this school." After a while, it was Eli Shan and Feng Qiang''s turn to receive their tokens. Feng Qiang stepped forward and assumed an attentive posture, her face bearing a serious expression, as she channeled her cultivation aura. Suddenly a silver token flew over towards her and she caught it gracefully. The Dean nodded at her and remarked, "Good, a second-ranked student, keep up with your hard work, and don''t disappoint us later." Feng Qiang nodded and replied seriously, "I will do my best, sir." The Dean nodded and shifted his gaze to Eli Shan, who stood behind her, and said, "Now, come here and receive your token." Eli Shan nodded and stepped forward leisurely. He was already confident that he would be ranked first, so there was no trace of nervousness in his demeanor. Dean looked at him and waved his hand, gesturing for him to hurriedly use his cultivation aura. Eli Shan began to flow the qi left inside his body, and suddenly, a golden token soared through the air and when it reached near Eli Shan, he waved his hand and the wind began to control the token, landing it swiftly on his hand. As the Dean observed the golden token, he was left in shock. He looked from Eli Shan''s slender physique, then at the golden token, and again back at him. After studying him thoroughly, he inquired, "So, you are Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded with a smile and replied, "Yes, that''s me." The Dean nodded gently but remained puzzled about what was so special about this kid. After a moment, the Dean advised Eli Shan with a warm smile, "Remember, your position is not set in stone. Keep cultivating so that no one can snatch your position by surpassing you in the future." Eli Shan nodded solemnly and replied, "Yes, I will." Despite his nod, he was well aware that he might eventually lose his current position. Why was that? Because he was well aware that even though he possessed immense potential, there was a significant hurdle before him¡ªhe couldn''t cultivate! What was the use of having potential if he couldn''t cultivate? Yet, he wasn''t disheartened. He had come to this school in search of a better technique for something he excelled at¡ªhis physical abilities! With that, the Dean waved his hand, indicating that they could leave now. However, just as they were about to exit the hall, a voice called out, "If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can always contact me." Eli Shan turned back and nodded, a big smile appeared on his face that revealed all of his teeth, as he replied, "I will," before exiting the hall. Inside the hall, Dean had a smile on his face as he whispered to himself, "Headmaster praised you a lot, don''t disappoint him." In the spacious schoolyard, Eli Shan and Feng Qiang walked together. While Feng Qiang was immersed in the beauty of the majestic mountains, which was their destination place, Eli Shan was lost in the thought of the past and was puzzled whether It was just his imagination or the Dean was especially gentle towards him. As they continued walking, Eli Shan examined his golden token and realized that they were not heading toward the innermost area of the school. The location designated for new students to stay was in the outer region, where they would not have any contact with their senior students. For Eli Shan that was best. He didn''t like much interaction with others from before. All he wanted was just to cultivate in seclusion without any disturbance. With that, they arrived beneath a mountain peak that stood as the tallest in the outer region of the school. Next to his mountain peak was the second-longest peak, which was reserved for the second-ranked student! Eli Shan looked at Feng Qiang and smiled, "Let''s go and cultivate with all we have got." Feng Qiang smiled back and replied, "Don''t be lazy, otherwise I will soon replace your position." Hearing her, Eli Shan''s chest came out with pride and a burst of laughter began to resound around them, "You can just dream about it, You need a hundred years to reach my current realm, let alone my future realm, hahaha." Hearing this, Feng Qiang clenched her fist in anger as she shouted at him, "You little..." Before she could finish her sentence, Eli Shan jumped into the air with a gentle tap of his feet on the ground, the wind became his vessel as he flew over effortlessly and landed gracefully on his mountain peak. He looked below again at Feng Qiang and shouted with a smile, "Haha, I don''t have time to argue with the weaks. I''m here to cultivate and become even stronger!" Just as Feng Qiang was about the shout even more, Eli Shan ran inside the house of his peak. Feng Qiang couldn''t help but sigh and smile at the same time. "To others, he looks like a serious and arrogant person, but he is really a kid who loves to have fun." She turned her gaze to her mountain peak, and with a gentle tap of her feet, Feng Qiang also jumped gracefully and landed on her mountain peak. On the highest peak, Eli Shan stood inside a magnificent house that was not too big or small. At first, due to arguing with Feng Qiang, he didn''t notice at first but, the house was so magnificent that he had just one thought in his mind, "This house is like a palace!" Looking at the spacious place and the luxury bed inside the room, Eli Shan couldn''t help but be left in shock, "Is this house really mine from now on?" He became happy and excited, and then without any delay, he jumped onto the luxury bed which softly pressed down as he slept in an instant. Chapter 23: Cannot Cultivate? As the young student slumbered, one week slipped away like the cool breeze in the summer. The day for the new students to attend their first class finally arrived. Everyone''s heart was filled with excitement as they looked forward to it. Admission to the Holy School, the most prestigious institution, had been the dream of every youngster. Now that they had finally achieved it, they were excited to embark on a journey of exploration and growth. While everyone was excited about it, a young boy in black attire awoke inside a room. Slowly opening his eyes, he extended his hand and moved it over his eyes, trying to hide from the sunlight streaming from the window. "Am I late?" he wondered aloud and with a sudden surge of energy, he stood up and hurriedly began to get ready. With an unimaginable speed, he cleaned himself with water and changed his clothes into a complete white dress. Without any delay, he jumped off the mountain peak, wind enveloped him, swaying his hair and dress as he landed gracefully below the mountain. Glancing ahead, he saw a beautiful girl dressed in red clothes, standing there patiently. As she noticed the boy''s arrival, she walked up to him, her face etched with anger as she scolded, "How can you be late on the first day of school, huh?" The boy smiled with pride, "I''m the number one student in the school. Do you really think that a teacher would dare to get angry with me?" Feng Qiang shrugged, shook her head, and closed her eyes for a moment. "You and your pride," she sighed, "now, let''s run." She opened her eyes and reached out to hold the boy''s hand to run to the classroom, but to her shock, her hand touched nothing but empty air. Looking ahead, she saw that no one was standing there. As bewilderment washed over her, a voice suddenly echoed from afar, "Feng Qiang, do you want to get scolded by the teacher? Let''s hurry to the classroom." Turning around, she looked at the mischievous Eli Shan and felt the urge to give him a piece of her mind, but she knew that she''d probably be the one who''d end up getting beaten if they were to fight. She couldn''t help but grin thinking about it and ran toward Eli Shan with a shout, "Wait for me... I am also coming." Inside the classroom, everyone has already arrived, except teacher, Feng Qiang and... Eli Shan. While many of them were talking in excitement about their future, the classroom door swung open abruptly and a handsome boy accompanied by a beautiful girl, casually walked in. Looking at them, the room fell silent, because these two individuals were not some ordinary students; they were the top-ranked students! Eli Shan and Feng Qiang noticed that the first seat was reserved for the top-ranked and second-ranked students. With smiles of pride on their faces, they confidently strode forward and took their seats. From behind, Hao Yu saw everything and fumed with anger, "Tsk." Taking the benefit of free time, Feng Qiang turned to Eli Shan and said, "You didn''t come out of your room the whole time, so I am sure you don''t know a thing about the school, let me explain it to you. The top-ranked teacher from the outer region will instruct the top forty students, while the second-ranked teacher will handle the top eighty students, and so forth. Additionally, any teacher has the option to take on a personal disciple from any batch if they find them promising." While explaining, she turned her face towards Eli Shan, who looked at her with an odd expression on his face and said, "Who asked? Don''t make me bored." "You..." Before she could unleash her frustration, the classroom door suddenly swung open once more, and a terrifying aura of the Xuan realm filled the room, causing every student to tremble in fear. Suddenly, a man walked into the classroom, feeling satisfied by his entry by looking at the reaction of the students. He made his way to the teacher''s desk, gave it a resounding slap with his hand, and declared with a confident voice, "My name is Fu Chen. From now on, I will be your teacher for three years, understood?" Everyone''s eyes filled with excitement and joy upon learning that the formidable figure before them would be their teacher now. Their happiness was visible as they shouted in unison, "Yes, sir!" Fu Chen nodded and began to teach them some rules and other boring stuff. As Eli Shan was feeling sleepy, Fu Chen picked up some books from his table and handed them over to the students. "All of you are considered the elite of the new batch, so I will introduce you to a special cultivation technique to advance your realm. You have three days to grasp the basics of this technique." Fu Chen observed the room and added, "For now, you will have just one hour to practice this technique. If you don''t begin to breathe qi using this technique by that time, you will be removed from the elite class." Everyone nodded solemnly and opened their books. Just as before, a flood of knowledge poured into their minds as they immersed themselves in cultivation, their eyes closed in deep concentration. However, as Fu Chen observed the students'' progress, he witnessed something that left him utterly astounded. Eli Shan, who had just opened the book, wasn''t just breathing by using this technique; he was absorbing the surrounding qi at an astonishing speed! Fu Chen couldn''t believe his eyes. He pinched his cheek in disbelief. "Is this true? Has he truly mastered it in just a few breaths of time? So the rumors about his examination were not just rumors?" As he was lost in his thoughts, some other teachers suddenly burst into the classroom, jolting everyone from their cultivation. Fu Chen stared at the intruding teachers with a solemn expression and his aura of Xuan realm erupted as he warned, "Don''t even think about it." A teacher with a well-built physique wore a stern expression as he spoke angrily, "Fu Chen, just because you ranked first doesn''t mean that we are weaker than you. It''s your overall ability that puts you at the top. If it was just about the power, then you could have forgotten about being ranked first." The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Another teacher, equally serious, joined in, "Fu Chen, I respect you a lot and I don''t want to fall out with you. Just accept this one request of mine, otherwise, I apologize in advance for any rudeness." The expression of the students turned solemn. They didn''t know what was going on, but they were sure that the matter was something serious. Feng Qiang turned her face toward Eli Shan and whispered, "What is happening? Why do the teachers seem like they are going to fight among themselves?" Eli Shan shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. The classroom''s atmosphere grew even heavier as the teachers exchanged more words. "We''re all in the Xuan realm. It won''t be wise to get into a fight," another teacher cautioned Fu Chen. "So, Fu Chen, it''s best for you to give in." Fu Chen wore a solemn expression and frustration was visible on his face. After thinking for a while, he finally sighed and reluctantly agreed, "Alright, I agree. But even if Eli Shan becomes one of your disciples, he will still be my disciple." The heavy atmosphere in the classroom suddenly dissipated like a morning fog, replaced by wide smiles on the faces of all the teachers. "You are wise, Teacher Fu."
"Haha, didn''t I say that Teacher Fu is an incredibly understanding person?" Laughter and praise flowed freely among the teachers, leaving the students stunned by the sudden turn of events. Even Eli Shan was taken aback as he looked at Feng Qiang in bewilderment, pointing a finger at himself. "Huh? They were fighting over me?" Feng Qiang smiled and remarked, "I must say, I''m impressed. You managed to make the teachers of the most prestigious school fight for you." Eli Shan returned the smile with a hint of sadness on his face. "It''s because they don''t really know me, if they would have, then they would have been fighting over not to accept me". Feng qiang looked at him in confusion and asked, "Why?" Eli Shan just shook his head and said nothing. Seeing that even the teachers were fighting for Eli Shan, everyone in the classroom began to admire him even more. In the midst of this, Eli Shan abruptly stood up and strode toward the teachers who were busy in their conversation. Sensing something, the teachers turned their attention to Eli Shan, who stood before them. Suddenly, he spoke up, "I''m really sorry, but I can''t cultivate my spiritual realm." All teachers nodded with a smile, and one of them replied, "Ohh, so you can''t cultivate, good good". Suddenly, something struck their mind as they exchanged bewildered glances and redirected their gaze toward Eli Shan, one of them asking, "What did you say? You can''t cultivate?" Eli Shan nodded with a serious expression, "I suspect that I have a unique constitution, the null body." Upon hearing this, the burly teacher hurriedly grabbed Eli Shan''s wrist to check his qi. However, to his astonishment, he found absolutely nothing. Not even a single speck of qi existed in his dantian, a void where even some normal people had a trace of it. He looked at the other teachers with a solemn expression and nodded, "What he said is true." Other teachers followed suit and checked him one after another, but none of them found even a trace of cultivation from his body. All the teachers wore solemn expressions and regarded Eli Shan with a sense of pity. "Even though it''s like this right now," one of them began, "perhaps in the future, you may still learn other techniques that can aid you in cultivation. So, don''t lose hope. Oh, I just remembered some urgent work that I need to attend, see you guys later." With that, the teacher abruptly vanished. Following suit, the other teachers who had barged into the classroom hastily made excuses and quickly departed as well. Fu Chen sighed with a sense of pity and said, "Okay then, let''s resume our class." Eli Shan returned to his seat, but just after sitting, he felt the collective gaze of others directed at him, their eyes filled with pity as they instinctively tried to put some distance between themselves and him. Feng qiang, who was sitting next to him, looked at eli shan with a confident smile, not showing a speck of pity, and said, "It doesn''t matter if you have the null body or whatever. What really matters is that you are a genius who doesn''t need any cultivation realm to be strongest!" Eli Shan smiled and nodded. In the first place, he didn''t let himself down because of his condition. The class resumed, and time flew by. Soon, days turned into weeks, and the weeks passed swiftly. Now everyone in school knew that eli shan was a cultivation "trash" who couldn''t cultivate. In the following days, eli shan just went to his class every day and returned back to his room to cultivate. Like this one month went by and he was already degraded from the first rank to the tenth rank position. But he didn''t mind it at all and remained completely focused on his cultivation. In fact, he was quite happy because his body was finally on the brink of a breakthrough into the true qi realm! The cultivation realms were as follows: Qi Gathering, Soul and Body Formation, True Qi Realm, and Xuan Realm. His teacher had already reached the Xuan Realm, a major realm higher than Eli''s current stage, and one should know that even a minor realm had a massive amount of difference in strength, let alone one major realm. One day, during lunchtime, beneath the shade of a majestic tree, Eli Shan was lying down on Feng Qiang''s lap. With a blade of grass in his mouth, he was relaxing with one leg casually crossed over the other. Suddenly, Hao Yu arrived, followed by his followers, and cast a disdainful glance at Eli Shan. "So, you''re the one who stole my first rank and can''t even cultivate, huh?" Eli Shan didn''t bother to open his eyes, completely ignoring Hao Yu. Even Feng Qiang, who was leaning against the tree, didn''t open her eyes. Lately, many people came to pick a fight against him with the thought of winning against the former first-rank candidate, but after getting a punch on their faces, not a single one of them dared to show their face before him again. Completely ignored by Eli Shan, Hao Yu''s frustration reached its peak. He moved forward and landed a furious punch on the tree as he shouted in anger, "How dare a mere ant dare to ignore me!" As the leaves from the tree fell upon Eli Shan''s face, he slowly opened his eyes, casting an indifferent gaze upon those before him. "What do you want?" he inquired. Hao Yu pointed his finger at one of his followers and declared, "Yesterday, you punched one of my men. Apologize to him, and I''ll let you go." Eli Shan turned his head in the direction where Hao Yu pointed and smirked. "Seems like the dog has brought its owner after getting his ass beaten, huh?" Hearing his words, Feng Qiang couldn''t help but burst into laughter as she covered her mouth with her little white hands. The guy who had been beaten by Eli Shan became even more angry after looking at Feng Qiang''s laughter. But what could he do? Feng Qiang was now the first-rank student! While Hao Yu was just second. But unlike him, Hao Yu couldn''t contain his frustration inside him by looking that Eli Shan was making fun of him and Feng Qiang was laughing at him, he clenched his fist in anger and roared, "Do you know who am I? If I want then even your whole family will be destro---" Suddenly Hao Yu''s words stuck in his throat as he saw a fist moving toward his face. In a hurry, he also threw a punch, unleashing his full cultivation power of the first realm of soul and body foundation. However, to his utter disbelief, he felt an immense pressure coming from the Eli Shan''s punch that made it difficult for him to even breathe, leaving him utterly defenseless as his confident expression changed into the one of fear. Eli Shan''s punch met with Hao Yu''s fist, breaking the bone of Hao Yu''s hand and reaching near his face. At this moment, Hao Yu''s eyes widened as he had just one thought in his mind, "I am about to die." But then, all pressure abruptly disappeared as Eli Shan retracted his punch. He looked at Hao Yu''s stunned face with an indifferent expression. "If you ever dare to bring my family into our affairs again," he warned coldly, "not even your daddy will be able to save you." Hao Yu''s veins bulged in anger as he wanted to retort. However, when he remembered the overwhelming punch, which had brought an enormous pressure on him, he understood that he was not Eli Shan''s opponent for now and made a wise decision. "Let''s go," he muttered to his followers, seething with frustration, and left the scene. As he departed, he clenched his fist so tightly that his nails nearly pierced through his skin as he thought in anger, "I''ll remember this." Chapter 24: Growing Up For a period of time, Eli Shan went to various teachers, eager to learn different kinds of techniques. In the beginning, their faces lit up with excitement as they witnessed Eli Shan''s remarkable ability to grasp their teachings quickly. However, looking at his inability to cultivate, every teacher soon lost interest in him. What was the point of having such a good learning ability when he couldn''t cultivate? In the eyes of the teachers, without cultivation, Eli Shan was nothing more than a genius mortal! After a few days, some teachers started ignoring him, while others went a step further and prohibited his entry into their extra classes, declaring firmly, "Teaching someone like you would be an insult to our teaching and technique." Eli Shan also had his pride and found it difficult to tolerate their dismissive attitudes, leading him to stop attending their classes entirely. And he wasn''t much concerned about it too, because there was still a teacher who extended a welcoming hand to Eli Shan, and that was Fu Chen. Fu Chen''s specialty was the sword arts, and he imparted his knowledge to Eli Shan without reservation, withholding nothing. Fu Chen held a straightforward belief in this matter: as long as someone could unleash the beauty of the swords, it didn''t matter who wielded it. Over the past month, Eli Shan had utterly astounded him with his special ability to swiftly master any technique, proving his worth to him. And it wasn''t just proving himself; it was leaving Fu Chen utterly dumbfounded every time he mastered a new technique! In just a short period, Eli Shan effortlessly absorbed each of Fu Chen''s techniques, as if he was born just to wield a sword! However, Fu Chen was still unaware of Eli Shan''s one hidden secret - he had already grasped the basics of sword intent! What was the sword intent? In the world of martial arts, sword intent was nothing short of the manifestation of real swords themselves. It transcended the mere act of wielding a blade; it represented a profound fusion of mind, body, and spirit¡ªa connection between the swordsman and their weapon that went beyond the physical. To become a real sword cultivator, understanding the sword intent was crucial. It embodied the very essence of the swords they wielded. Many considered it even more challenging than cultivation. Even Fu Chen, who had dedicated his whole life to swords, had only grasped a basic level of sword intent. This fact alone showed just how difficult it was to form and cultivate a sword intent. Eli Shan, on the other hand, grasped it in one go and kept this secret well-guarded because his teacher had emphasized that forming the sword intent required years of dedicated practice, however, upon learning it, one could unleash many times deadlier sword attacks than before. Eli Shan didn''t want others to know about it; this was his trump card from now on! After a few days of teaching, Fu Chen finally sighed. "Little Eli, there''s nothing more I can teach you. You can now walk on your own path and explore the depths of the sword. I believe that with your potential, you could easily surpass me very soon." While saying this, Fu Chen experienced a mixture of emotions. He was happy because his student was so talented that he completely absorbed every aspect of his teachings. But he was sad too because he felt that, compared to the kid before him, his whole life was for naught. Eli Shan bowed respectfully before Fu Chen and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you so much, teacher. You are the best instructor I have ever had. Perhaps one day, I can surpass you, but I will always hold your guidance close to my heart." When Fu Chen heard Eli Shan''s words, a wave of relief and warmth swept over him. He smiled gently at Eli Shan and nodded in acknowledgment. "You are my best student too." Both of their faces were full of smiles as they sat down and began to talk like a friend. After their heartfelt conversation, Eli Shan said goodbye to his teacher and went to visit his one and only friend, Feng Qiang, and informed her that he was planning to enter seclusion for a long period. With a puzzled expression on her face, Feng Qiang asked, "But you cannot cultivate, can you? Why are you going into seclusion?" Listening to her, Eli Shan''s expression momentarily turned hurtful as he placed a hand over his heart and exclaimed, "Ah, my heart! How could you say that to me, Feng Qiang? How rude." Feng Qiang chuckled and responded, "Cut the drama. Tell me the truth, what are you really hiding?" Eli Shan sighed, "I''m not hiding anything. I just plan to focus on developing my body and wind intent during my seclusion." Feng Qiang nodded, choosing not to press further on the topic. They continued to chat for a while before Eli Shan retreated into seclusion. During this period, Eli Shan had the lowest cultivation level in the school. His ranking completely dropped to the very bottom, and his place of residence also shifted to the smallest, most remote mountain peak at the outermost edge of the school grounds. This peak was situated near the stables and aviary, where domestic animals and birds resided, filling the night with their songs. But Eli Shan didn''t care about any of this. He returned to his room and immersed himself in cultivation with unwavering focus. As his body cultivation continued to increase, his mortal needs, such as hunger and trips to the toilet, had been completely gone. He completely isolated himself and didn''t leave for a long period of time. In the outside world, Feng Qiang kept waiting for him for days, months, and even years, but there was still no news of Eli Shan. She understood that he was deeply engrossed in his cultivation so she also never disturbed him. And so, years passed by like a wisp of smoke, and Eli Shan''s fifteenth birthday approached. On this day, Eli Shan finally opened his eyes. Observing his body, he clenched his fist tightly, making the air around him distorted. With a bright smile on his face, he felt a sense of accomplishment, but he couldn''t help but think, "My body has reached at least the early stage of the Tian realm. But only if I had a better cultivation technique..." Without dwelling on it further, Eli Shan stood up and stretched his hands, thinking, "It''s been a while since I took a walk outside." He came out of his cave-like house and gazed around from his mountain peak, spotting numerous unfamiliar kids bustling about. "These kids must be the second or third batch of students," he mused, a smile forming as he kept thinking, "The school admits new students every three years. I guess now I am a senior too." He glanced towards the higher peaks and pondered, "But why hasn''t anyone disturbed me all this time? Shouldn''t someone have come knocking on my door to transfer me to the inner region of the school by now? Don''t tell me I''ll still have to stay here with those kids because of my lowest cultivation, huh?" As bewilderment filled him, he suddenly noticed a middle-aged man flying towards him¡ªa familiar face that he could never forget. "Teacher Fu!" he exclaimed, his face full of a wide smile. Fu Chen landed on his mountain peak and nodded with a smile. "Finally, you are out huh? I thought your soul had already left your body and you could never come out of your room," Fu Chen laughed. Hearing him, Eli Shan scratched his neck with a silly smile. "How have you been, teacher?" Fu Chen nodded and replied, "I am good, and I can see you are more than good huh?" Eli Shan shook his head, "I am fine, teacher, just a bit better than before." Fu Chen nodded, his expression turning solemn. "I''ve been keeping an eye on you. Seeing that you didn''t come out even at the time of the transfer to the inner region, I spoke with the headmaster and halted your transfer." This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled with gratitude, and he felt a deep warmth in his heart. He bowed respectfully, his voice filled with appreciation. "Thank you so much once again, teacher. It really helped me a lot that no one disturbed me during my seclusion." Fu Chen nodded and continued to smile warmly. "You''re an exceptional student of mine. Now that you are out, you can finally be transferred to the inner region. But I can sense that you still don''t possess even a hint of cultivation in your dantian, so... your initial ranking will still be at the bottom. I''m truly sorry for this, even after knowing your potential I still cannot do anything about it." Eli Shan shook his head earnestly. "Teacher, please don''t apologize to me. I don''t care what others think about me. I will just keep walking on my path, and one day, I will become someone who cannot be ignored by anyone." Fu Chen nodded approvingly. "I believe in you," he said with a reassuring smile, then waved his hand, gesturing for Eli Shan to follow him. "Now, let''s go to the inner region, the place where senior students reside." With that, he flew to the sky and began to soar over the mountains. However, a sudden thought made him halt in mid-air. He realized that without any cultivation, how could Eli Shan fly and follow him? With the thought of enveloping Eli Shan in his aura and carrying him over the mountains, he turned around abruptly, but suddenly, Fu Chen found himself face-to-face with a giant face. Startled by it, he flew back instinctively, his voice raised in shock. "Ah! Why are you scaring me, you stupid brat?" But as he realized something, his expression transformed into sheer disbelief. "H-How are you flying in the air without any cultivation?" Eli Shan grinned proudly, baring all of his teeth as he replied, "Oh, it''s just the wind intent, nothing particularly special." With a shock on his face, Fu Chen shook his head, still wearing a smile. "Hah, you''re really full of surprises. Now, follow me." Together, they soared through the sky and crossed over the outer region''s peak, soon landing on the smallest mountain in the inner region. While this mountain was considered small within the inner region, compared to the outer region''s mountain, it was significantly larger and more impressive. After landing, they approached an average-looking house ahead and entered. Eli Shan found a chair for Fu Chen and sat on the bed himself as they began to talk about the swords. After conversing for a while, Fu Chen stood up and prepared to depart. "Little Eli, you will have more better and stronger teachers here. So, remember to follow and learn from them. And if you ever miss this old teacher of yours, you are always welcome to visit me.''" Eli Shan shook his head, his voice filled with sincerity. "No matter who becomes my teacher, in my heart, you will always be my best teacher." Fu Chen smiled warmly. "You certainly have a silver tongue, don''t you?" Eli Shan smiled back. "I''m just speaking the truth." Fu Chen shook his head, his smile lingering. "Alright then, take care of yourself." With those parting words, he flew back to the outer region. As Fu Chen departed, Eli Shan also left his mountain peak in search of Feng Qiang''s place. He assumed that Feng Qiang''s mountain peak must be in the first position within the inner region. He landed on the first peak and called out, "Feng Qiang are you there?" No response... After waiting for a while, he turned around, thinking to leave and come back later. But just as he was about to jump, he heard a girl''s voice from behind, "Wait, who are you?" Turning around, his eyes met with a fully grown, enchanting girl, looking at him with a cold face. Her long flowing hair, with a color resembling a delicate shade of lilac, cascaded down to her knees like a waterfall of lavender silk. She possessed the demeanor of a warrior, and her beauty was so captivating that it could easily bring a city to its knees. Eli Shan smiled as he looked at her from head to toe. "You have grown up a lot, huh?" Upon hearing him, Feng Qiang''s eyes widened as her gaze fell upon Eli Shan, who had just turned around. His physique, which looked slender, exuded a strength that made the air around him distorted. His crystal-clear, white skin coupled with his long, flowing dark-silver hair, reached down to his thighs. A mischievous grin adorned his face, and his confident, mesmerizing eyes emitted an imposing aura that showcased his formidable strength. With bewilderment in her eyes, Feng Qiang asked, "You... Eli? Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded, placing his hand over his heart and speaking in a playful manner, "Looks like someone has forgotten about her friend, oh, my poor heart." Feng Qiang''s eyes filled with tears as she asked again, "You are really Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded and smiled warmly. "So you''ve really forgotten me, huh." Filled with happiness, she couldn''t control herself as she jumped over him, hugging him tightly and saying, "You are really Eli Shan. Do you know just how much I missed and waited for you? I was all alone in this school without you, and you are returning now?" A smile still lingered on Eli Shan''s face as he patted her back, "I am sorry, I lost track of time during my seclusion." Feng Qiang moved back and stood before him, wiping a wisp of tear. "Look like you have become a lot stronger than before." Eli Shan''s chest puffed with pride as he said, "At least stronger than you, who can never reach my level," he laughed heartily. Feng Qiang rolled her eyes playfully. "You can never change." Eli Shan nodded with a smile and asked, "So how have your days been?" Feng Qiang shook her head, "Nothing much, just focused on cultivation these days. And why are we standing outside? Come, let''s go inside the house." With that, she held Eli Shan''s arm to lead him inside, but suddenly Eli Shan noticed something unusual. Feng Qiang''s aura was unstable as if she had been hurt! His expression suddenly turned serious as he asked, "Tell me what happened. You look like you''ve been injured." Feng Qiang shook her head. "No, nothing happened. I just got injured while practicing sword with my teacher." Eli Shan didn''t really believe her, but he chose not to press the matter further and simply nodded. "Alright then. Instead of getting bored inside, how about we go for a walk around the school? I''m new in the inner region, won''t you show me around?" Feng Qiang smiled, "Of course, that''s a great idea. Let''s head to the market. We can enjoy some delicious food there too." Eli Shan agreed, "Let''s go then." Feng Qiang then asked him to wait for a moment as she hurried into her room. After a brief moment, she emerged, now dressed in a sleek and elegant black dress that beautifully matched her graceful figure. "Ready to go?" she asked, a bright smile on her face. Eli Shan nodded with a smile. "Let''s go now." Together, they soared through the sky, crossing over the mountains until they reached a vast open plain. Feng Qiang gestured ahead with a smile and explained, "This is the market of the inner region. You can find anything you want here." Eli Shan playfully teased her, "Do you think I''m dumb? Of course, I know you can find anything in a market, stupid girl!" Feng Qiang playfully clenched her fist. "You''re still number one on my list of people who can make me angry with just a few words." Eli Shan grinned, showing all of his teeth, and suddenly grabbed Feng Qiang''s arm. "Let''s check out that store; I need to buy some clothes." He dashed forward, forcefully taking Feng Qiang with him. "Wait, wait, wait." "No, no, no, hahaha." Both of them ran around like kids, their faces full of wide smiles as they let loose themselves. Inside the store, Eli Shan looked around and checked out many clothes but didn''t find anything he liked. At the last, he finally settled for a Hooded Robe. He put it on, pulled the hoodie over his head, concealing half of his face, and slid his hands into the pockets. Feng Qiang also didn''t like any dresses and ended up purchasing a black cap, which matched her black dress perfectly. Emerging from the store, Eli Shan and Feng Qiang continued to walk around the bustling market. Their stunning appearance drew the attention of everyone around them, igniting murmurs and whispers as they passed by. "Who are they?" "What a perfect couple!" "Have you seen that guy? He looks incredibly hot." "But isn''t that girl Feng Qiang? The top-ranked girl from her batch?" "Who could that guy be? He''s so lucky to be with her!" Among the whispers, one guy glanced at Feng Qiang''s face, then hurriedly ran out of the market and flew to a certain mountain peak. He stood before a majestic gate and shouted, "Leader, I saw Feng Qiang in the market walking with a guy." As the words left his mouth, a sudden surge of aura erupted from inside and a strong-looking handsome man landed before him. He held the guy''s collar and said angrily in a hoarse voice, "Take me there quickly." In the market, Eli Shan and Feng Qiang were enjoying themselves. They tried many new clothes but didn''t buy a single one, played different games and ate a lot of things. While they were eating, Eli Shan noticed the crowd of students making a way for someone. At first, he didn''t pay much attention to it, but then he saw Feng Qiang''s expression stiffen. Turning his head, he noticed a guy walking through the path created by the students toward Eli Shan and Feng Qiang, followed by nearly fifty followers. The onlookers began to murmur and chat amongst themselves. "Hey, isn''t that Mu Cheng?" "Yeah, and he looks furious. Did someone dare to make him angry?" "Could it be that handsome-looking guy? Hell yes if it''s him, he was getting all the attention of girls here!" Mu Cheng approached Feng Qiang and slammed his hand on the table, shouting angrily, "Feng Qiang, you''ve been rejecting me all this time, but now you''re having fun with another guy, huh?" Hearing him, Feng Qiang stopped what she was doing, her expression turned ferocious and she looked at him as if she could incinerate him with her gaze. "No matter where I go or who I''m with, it has nothing to do with you. So you better stop bothering me." Eli Shan observed everything and guessed what had happened. Ignoring her response, Mu Cheng turned to Eli Shan and threatened, "If you don''t want to die then you better leave her right now and don''t even think about coming near her." Eli Shan turned to face him, wearing an innocent smile that captured the hearts of every girl present. "You want to get beaten to a pulp?" Chapter 25: Friends Revenge "You actually want to get beaten to a pulp?" Silence... At this moment, everyone found themselves in a state of confusion, unsure of the source of their bewilderment. Should it be Eli Shan''s words, which didn''t match his innocent smile, or his audacity in speaking to Mu Cheng that way? Before Mu Cheng could reply, everyone came back to their senses and burst into laughter. "This slim guy, who looks like he hasn''t eaten anything for days, wants to fight against Mu Cheng?" "Brat, do you even know who Mu Cheng is? He is a brother of the student''s king. Even if he wasn''t the king''s brother, you wouldn''t be a match for Mu Cheng. Mu Cheng''s realm has reached the late stage of the True Qi Realm, let alone his brother, who is a king." Everyone began to mock Eli Shan, except the girls! Feng Qiang turned to Eli Shan and looked at him with gentleness in her eyes, making Mu Cheng even more angry, "Eli Shan, let''s leave from here, I might be able to hold my own against him, but his realm is still higher than me, after cultivating for a bit, I will definitely take today''s revenge." Eli Shan shook his head, his expression growing more serious. "So, was it him who injured you? Tell me the truth this time." Before Feng Qiang could respond, Mu Cheng''s voice erupted, his frustration boiling over. He grasped Eli Shan''s collar with clenched fists, his face twisted with anger as he shouted so loudly that everyone in the market could hear, "Brat, it was her who wanted to fight me even though all I wanted was to make her my queen. And it was a fair match, I just wanted to show her that I am strong enough to protect her from anyone." Eli Shan, unfazed by Mu Cheng''s outburst, pushed his chair back and rose to his full height, locking eyes with Mu Cheng. His innocent smile faded entirely, replaced by a scowl of anger. "I don''t know who you are," Eli Shan murmured, his voice filled with intensity and slowly growing loudly, "And honestly, I don''t even care about it. But you dared to injure Feng Qiang for your selfish reasons." He seized Mu Cheng''s wrist, which was holding his collar, and clenched it tightly, causing Mu Cheng to lose his grip. "Meet me at the fighting stage, right now." Without waiting for a response, Eli Shan gently held Feng Qiang''s hand and led her toward the fighting arena. The crowd watched in silence as a sense of respect for Eli Shan swept over them. But still, they considered him a madman. After all, who in their right mind would dare challenge Mu Cheng? Even if he somehow managed to win, so what? Mu Cheng''s brother, the king of the students, was strong enough to annihilate him by just a glance! As the crowd speculated, Mu Cheng was in a state of shock as he looked at his trembling hand. "He certainly has a strong body," Mu Cheng mused and clenched his fist tightly, "But his strength can''t surpass my cultivation." He was already filled with anger ever since he saw Eli Shan sitting with Feng Qiang, but he was controlling it just because it was against the rule to fight anyone outside of the fighting stage. Now that Eli Shan challenged him to fight there, he no longer needed to take him there by force! There were several fighting stages in the school, and Eli Shan quickly found the nearest one to the market. He turned to Feng Qiang and smiled at her, "I will take your revenge, don''t worry." Feng Qiang shook her head, her eyes reflecting both gratitude and concern. "I am really happy that you are fighting for me, but Mu Cheng is strong. You don''t have to fight against him and you certainly don''t need to make enemies with his brother for me." Eli Shan extended his hand, a grin on his face as his two fingers playfully flicked Feng Qiang''s forehead. "Do you think I am weak? Did you forget that, I am many times stronger than you? Hahaha." This time, Feng Qiang couldn''t help but smile gently, a warmth in her eyes. "Yes, you are." Eli Shan again flicked on her forehead, "Hey hey, are you Feng Qiang? How come you didn''t yell at me this time?" Feng Qiang covered her forehead in pain and shouted, "You... do it once more and I will kill you." "Hahaha, now that''s my Feng Qiang." "So you really like to get yelled at, huh?" "Maybe now I am used to it? Hahaha." While they were playfully teasing each other, Mu Cheng seethed with anger on the fighting stage. He couldn''t contain himself any longer and shouted in frustration, "Eli Shan, you bastard, how dare you flirt with my Feng Qiang in front of my eyes, come on the stage and I will make you regret it for your whole life." Eli Shan turned his head, grinning innocently. "Your dad''s on his way." "You... I am going to kill you today at any cost." Feng Qiang couldn''t help but chuckle, "You are really good at making people angry just by your words." "Haha, just one of my talent." If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. With that, Eli Shan leaped onto the fighting stage and stood before Mu Cheng face-to-face. News of someone challenging Mu Cheng spread like wildfire, drawing a growing crowd of curious onlookers. "Someone dared to challenge Mu Cheng? He must be out of his mind!" "Haha you are right, but who is that guy? I don''t remember seeing him before." Someone looked at Eli Shan with curiosity in his eyes and explained, "Just now I heard Mu Cheng calling him Eli Shan, if I am right, then he must be Eli Shan who earned perfect marks at the entrance but later it was found out that he couldn''t cultivate his realm." "Now that you mention it, I don''t sense any cultivation realm from him." At the very front, Feng Qiang heard their conversation and wore a knowing smile. No one understood Eli Shan more better than her. Eli Shan was a monster among monsters! Even if he couldn''t win outright, he wouldn''t lose easily. Mu Cheng also heard their conversation with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. "So you are that legendary Eli Shan who entered the school with perfect scores but cannot even cultivate?" Eli Shan placed a hand over his heart and bowed, replying, "Yes, that''s me." Mu Cheng sneered, "Why do you look so proud of it?" Eli Shan chuckled, "Because, I am going to beat you like a dog even though I can''t cultivate, you know?" As Eli Shan spoke, an aura of the True Qi Realm erupted from Mu Cheng, sending shivers through the spectators. "Even gods cannot save you today from dying!" Mu Cheng''s voice grew hoarse as he shouted in anger, throwing a punch towards Eli Shan. Looking at the incoming punch, Eli Shan''s eyes widened as he frowned with a thought, "That''s all?" Just as the punch was about to hit him, Eli Shan suddenly vanished, leaving Mu Cheng''s strike to meet nothing but empty air. Feng Qiang looked at the scene and curled up her lips. "It seems he has already cultivated the wind intent to an impressive extent." Mu Cheng''s brows furrowed on the stage as he couldn''t find Eli Shan anywhere. Suddenly, a hand landed on Mu Cheng''s shoulder from behind. "I thought you were some kind of big shot, but it seems that''s all you''ve got. Haha." Mu Cheng quickly distanced himself, his face flushed with a mixture of shame and anger as his aura surged, revealing his peak cultivation. He admitted grudgingly, "It seems I underestimated you. Now, let me show you my full strength." With a wave of his hand, Mu Cheng took out a sharp sword out of his space ring. "Now I am going to kill yo_" Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful punch landed square on his face, sending him flying toward the transparent wall of the arena. Gasp Onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment. This slim guy was so strong? Those who had made fun of him hid their faces, afraid of Eli Shan seeking revenge. Without caring for others, Eli Shan walked calmly toward Mu Cheng, who was lying on the ground. "Would you please stop repeating the same sentence over and over? I am tired of it now." Eli Shan teased, making Feng Qiang burst into laughter. Seeing that he was being taunted, Mu Cheng''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage. He picked up his fallen sword and suddenly, using every ounce of his cultivation, he disappeared from his original position and reappeared before Eli Shan in a blink of an eye. His muscles bulged with anger as he swung his sword at Eli Shan. "Aaaaaaaah!" Mu Cheng''s fierce cry echoed through the battlefield as he slashed his sword downward with unimaginable force. Ignoring Eli Shan''s strong physique, the sword sliced through his body from top to bottom, cutting him in two pieces. The gruesome scene left the onlookers in a state of shock. Silence enveloped the crowd as they couldn''t believe their eyes. Just a moment ago, Eli Shan had the upper hand, but suddenly he died? "Hahaha, I will cut you into thousands of pieces." Mu Cheng began to laugh like a maniac as he seemed to lose all sense of reason and kept slashing at Eli Shan''s lifeless body continuously. Below the fighting stage, Feng Qiang''s True Qi Realm aura erupted in a blaze of anger. Her normally gentle eyes turned bloodshot red as she dashed forward, crying out, "I will definitely kill you and avenge Eli Shan!" Just as Feng Qiang was about to fight him to death, a voice suddenly floated out, cutting through the tense atmosphere. "Why would you avenge me? For him to kill my afterimage? Don''t tell me you care so much for me? Hahaha." Hearing the familiar voice, Feng Qiang stopped on her way and looked at the stage nervously. On the stage, Eli Shan materialized out of thin air and winked at Feng Qiang, making her face flushed red. "You..." Tears didn''t stop as her face became red hot, adding an additional charm to her beauty. Mu Cheng also came back to his senses and realized that the lifeless body he had been relentlessly striking with his sword, suddenly vanished into thin air. But Mu Cheng also had a good fighting experience, so instead of being stunned, he calmed down and turned around to slash his sword at Eli Shan swiftly, only to find out that he couldn''t find him again. Suddenly, Eli Shan appeared before him, then to his right, and swiftly to his left, only to reappear behind him. Soon he realized that Eli Shan was everywhere on the stage. Each afterimage of Eli Shan grinned mockingly, taunting, "What happened? You can''t even touch me? You can''t even follow me with your eyes? You are still in your egg compared to me. Hahaha." Mu Cheng couldn''t help but look at the afterimages with a solemn expression on his face. He found out that even after using every ounce of his cultivation, his eyes couldn''t follow Eli Shan''s real body. Realizing it, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Soon an intense pain shot through his back, causing him to cry out, "Aaah!" But before he could understand what had happened, a blindingly fast punch, which he couldn''t even imagine to evade, landed on his face, sending him flying on the transparent wall so hard that some kind of crack appeared on it. As Mu Cheng''s bloodied body tumbled to the ground, Eli Shan walked before him with a calm and indifferent expression. "You injured someone you wished to make your queen, and I wouldn''t have intervened if it were solely your private matter," Eli Shan stated, initially in a composed manner, though his tone gradually shifted to anger. "But you are unlucky that the girl you injured happens to be my friend. And at first, I just thought to cripple you for injuring her," He stepped on Mu Cheng''s hand forcefully, breaking his bones, causing him to cry out loudly, "Aaaaah." Eli Shan looked down at him and continued, "But just a moment before, you really wanted to kill me so..." Eli Shan waved his hand, and one after another, waves of wind, with edges sharper than swords, began to condense around him. "Goodbye!" "Nooo..." Eli Shan moved his hand toward Mu Cheng, and nearly a hundred sharp-edged winds rushed towards Mu Cheng one after another, slicing his body into countless pieces. Looking at the scene, onlookers were left in bewilderment, unable to comprehend what had just happened. All they saw was that Eli Shan waved his hand effortlessly, and a high-intensity of wind erupted, and suddenly Mu Cheng sliced into countless pieces. Shock and horror gripped the heart of the crowd, particularly Mu Cheng''s devoted followers. They stared at Eli Shan with wide eyes, unable to fathom the incredible display of power they had just witnessed. Chapter 26: Soul Universe With a tap of his toe, wind surrounded Eli Shan as he leaped through the air, landing beside Feng Qiang as gently as a falling leaf. As the settling dust revealed their presence. Eli Shan gently held Feng Qiang''s arm, his gaze piercing through the onlookers with an air of indifference. "If anyone dares to even think about harming my friend, then, no matter who you are, your fate will be same as Mu Cheng." Under the weight of Eli Shan''s gaze, no one dared to spout a single word. Turning his face a bit, Eli Shan looked at Feng Qiang and smiled gently. "Let''s go." Feng Qiang nodded with a warm smile and followed Eli Shan''s lead. As they walked, the onlookers instinctively made a way for them, their eyes filled with a mixture of respect and fear. Feng Qiang followed behind Eli Shan, her gaze fixated on him. "Thank you so much, Eli, really thank you from the bottom of my heart." Eli Shan shook his head and grinned. "Why are you thanking me? You are my one and only friend, and it''s my duty to either beat your enemy or get beaten by him together with you," He laughed. Feng Qiang joined in the laughter, nodding in agreement. "That''s how a friend should be." As they continued on their way, Eli Shan thought to take benefit of free time to clear up his confusion. He looked at Feng Qiang in bewilderment and asked, "I''ve been thinking about this for some time now: Who was this Mu Cheng?" Listening to him, Feng Qiang couldn''t help but laugh, "Mu Cheng would die again if he came to know that, the person who killed him didn''t even know his identity." Eli Shan nonchalantly shrugged, "It was him who came to provoke me." Feng Qiang nodded, a smile hanging on her face. "He was our senior, and not just any senior ¨C he was the first-ranked candidate of his batch." Eli Shan nodded in understanding and asked further, "And what exactly is this ''student king'' title?" Feng Qiang''s smile remained warm as she clarified, "The student king is precisely as it sounds. This is a title given to the strongest student in the school. Currently, this title belongs to Mu Cheng''s older brother, from the batch earlier than his. And I have heard that he is already in the middle stage of the Tian realm and this is his last year in this school. After graduation, he has the privilege to become the teacher of the inner region''s new student." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. Suddenly, Feng Qiang stopped, her expression turning serious as she asked Eli Shan, "What if he comes for his brother''s revenge?" Hearing her, Eli Shan joked, "If he will come, then both of us will be beaten together, as simple as that!" Feng Qiang shook her head seriously, "If worst comes to worst, even if I will have to reveal my background, I will do it. But I won''t let anything happen to you." Eli Shan looked at her in surprise. "Do you really think your background is more influential than the city lord''s? Even Hao Yu, his own son, doesn''t have much influence in this school. What could you possibly do? Don''t worry, if I can''t win then, we''ll make a run for it together. But for now, let''s put all these worries aside. Tomorrow is my fifteenth birthday, so let''s buy some better clothes." Feng Qiang''s eyes widened as she looked at him in shock. " Tomorrow is your birthday?" Eli Shan nodded proudly. Feng Qiang rose onto her toes, gripping Eli Shan''s collar tightly, her voice seething with anger. "And you''re telling me this now? Why didn''t you say something sooner? Come on, let''s go find something to celebrate your birthday." Eli Shan nodded, a smile playing on his lips. "I was just about to tell you while we were eating, but Mu Cheng interrupted us. Now, let''s go and pick up a few more clothes." Feng Qiang nodded and led him to the largest shop in the market. "Consider it my treat for your birthday. You can choose any outfit you like." Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Really? You''re a true friend of mine." Feng Qiang''s face brightened with a smile as she looked at Eli Shan''s excited expression. "He is really cute," she thought. Inside the shop, Eli Shan looked through various clothes but nothing seemed to catch his eye. At last, he finally settled on a pair of simple yet elegant black robe with a long fluffy collar, complemented by matching pants After the shopping, they played around and enjoyed a hearty, meaty meal. After their meal, they continued exploring more clothes shops, trying various outfits. However, in the end, they didn''t buy anything. As the sky darkened, Eli Shan bid farewell to Feng Qiang, making his way back to his mountain peak. With a fatigued expression, he stepped into his room and sank himself onto the bed. "Today was a tiring day. Let''s take a rest for a bit," he thought and closed his eyes. But just as he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt something calling out to him and snapped his eyes open in panic. He stood up and checked around, but found nothing. "Was it a dream?" he wondered aloud. "Let''s focus on cultivation instead of sleep." He sat cross-legged on the bed, eyes closed, soon immersing himself in a state of deep cultivation. As midnight approached, he once again sensed an unseen presence. He stood up and with a breeze of wind, he suddenly disappeared from the room and reappeared outside of his house. There, he spotted a figure hiding in the shadows, clearly in a state of panic. As he moved forward to catch the invader, his expression suddenly changed, "Feng Qiang? So it''s you who wanted to assassinate me? Why would you do this to me? Have I wronged you in some way?" Feng Qiang glared at Eli Shan, her voice filled with anger, "You... I was trying to surprise you for your birthday, but you..." Eli Shan burst into laughter and jumped back to his room. "Oh, I didn''t see anyone." He turned back, a mischievous grin on his face. "Now, if a certain someone wants to surprise me, she certainly can." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Feng Qiang''s face turned red with anger as she smashed the cake she had bought into Eli Shan''s face. Eli Shan chuckled innocently, rubbing the back of his head. "Thank you for the surprise gift." He licked sweets on his face and commented, "It''s really tasty. Haha." Looking at him, Feng Qiang couldn''t help but laugh. "You''re really an innocent and funny guy. Happy birthday, Eli Shan." She approached Eli Shan with a playful grin, opened his mouth, and playfully tossed all the sweets she had bought inside. "Alright then, I''ll head back to my peak now. Otherwise, people might start to wonder why a girl is visiting a guy''s mountain peak at midnight," she teased, winking at Eli Shan before gracefully soaring back to her own mountain peak. Eli Shan couldn''t help but smile as he chewed on the sweets, his gaze fixed on the departing figure of Feng Qiang. "Now time to go back to cultivation." Eli Shan once again settled onto his bed, crossing his legs as he delved into his cultivation. Soon, that familiar sensation of being called out by someone washed over him again. At first, he thought it was his imagination, but as time passed, it became more and more clear. Search your soul! Hearing the command, Eli Shan abruptly opened his eyes and instinctively used his spiritual consciousness to probe his soul. However, to his astonishment, his consciousness, which he had never cultivated due to the limitations of his cultivation realm, manifested as something both tangible and intangible and effortlessly delved into the depths of his soul. As his consciousness advanced, he encountered a seal at the core of his soul. He couldn''t guess what it was but as he touched it, a powerful suction force suddenly erupted, forming a portal that seemed to distort both space and time. In an instant, Eli Shan was drawn into it, vanishing from his room. When he opened his eyes, dizziness washed over him. He glanced around and exclaimed loudly in surprise, "Where am I?" In front of him, there was nothing but an endless ocean of colorful fields. In the distance, towering mountains reached the sky, their peaks so tall that they seemed to have no end. As Eli Shan came out of shock, he suddenly noticed that the spiritual qi of this place was so dense that he believed he could easily break through to the true qi realm in just a single day. In a daze, he turned around and noticed a large, glossy black wall that felt strangely slippery to the touch. "What is this wall?" He extended his hand to touch it, but to his astonishment, the black surface suddenly moved at the touch of his hand. "Am I hallucinating?" He looked from down to up and noticed another white ball surrounding the black wall, then he noticed a structure that seemed like an ear. Soon, he realized a hot breath coming from the land where he was standing. Gulp. Suddenly his legs went numb as he exclaimed in fear, "D-Dragon." Looking around, he realized he wasn''t standing on land, but on the mouth of a colossal dragon! "I am sure that I am sleeping. Why else would I be standing on the mouth of a dragon?" Eli Shan forced a bitter smile as he gazed into the giant dragon''s indifferent eyes. With a sense of unease, he began to pinch his cheek, desperate to wake up from his dream, but to no avail. "Is this reality? No, it can''t be. Just moments ago, I was in my room, how could I will be standing on a Dragon''s mouth in an instant." Eli Shan kept trying to wake up from his dream, but after he utterly failed, he took a deep breath and flew into the air with the help of wind. Looking ahead, his eyes again widened in shock, because what he beheld was beyond his comprehension. As far as he could see, there was nothing but the colossal form of the dragon, its scales shimmering with nine dazzling colors. Each scale emitted an aura capable of annihilating anything in existence, and its eye was as vast as an entire world of its own. Looking at him, Eli Shan could only think of one thing: "Invincible!" At that moment, what Eli Shan didn''t know was that this wasn''t the dragon''s complete form. Dragon was restraining its true size to fit into this world. Otherwise, even an average universe couldn''t contain his true body! Suddenly, the colossal dragon moved, startling Eli Shan, and fixed its gaze on him. "Why are you not running?" Even though Eli Shan was nervous, he was feeling an unexpectedly familiar sensation emanating from the dragon. He wasn''t sure why, but he didn''t feel as fearful as he should in the presence of such a formidable creature. "If you wanted to kill me, where do you think I could run? Your aura alone could crush me to death, couldn''t it?" Big Dragon looked into Eli Shan''s eyes which didn''t even waver by his indifferent gaze. Then, to Eli Shan''s surprise, the dragon suddenly smiled. "As expected of maste-" Before the dragon could utter another word, it abruptly remembered something and stopped. His master never wanted his son to learn about his true identity until he could discover it on his own! As he thought of his master, the dragon''s eyes became moist with sadness, and he looked at Eli Shan, who completely resembled his master. Though there was a subtle difference¡ªthere was no trace of cultivation emanating from him! Thinking about it, the dragon realized something and gently reduced his size to that of a large city. "Little guy, remember, this place is your soul universe. But for now, you''re still too fragile to remain here for long periods. And I know you have many questions in your mind but don''t worry. In the future, you will discover all the answers you seek. Until then..." Suddenly, a nine-colored light emanated from the dragon''s body and entered Eli Shan''s own. At first, Eli Shan tried to resist it, but as light easily entered his body, Eli Shan felt an unexpectedly pleasant sensation. It was as if his body was getting light and he could soar above the sky. Soon, feeling that he needed to immerse himself in the state of cultivation, he found a place nearby and landed on an ocean of a green field, sitting with crossed legs and immersed in cultivation. Creak! Suddenly, he felt as if a seal inside his body was being shattered. Unknown to him, a strong suction erupted from his body, absorbing and condensing the surrounding qi, which began to swirl around him like a ball, forming a powerful vortex. Boom! With Eli Shan at the center, a massive crater formed around him due to the intense suction force, and he suddenly sensed a powerful energy swirling inside his body. Dragon frowned as he saw this suction force, "Is this the power that could even destroy most strongest god?" After a while, Eli Shan regained his composure and examined his own body. "I... I have a cultivation base now? I had a null body, isn''t it? Why do I possess a cultivation base?" The big dragon smiled at Eli Shan. "Little maste¡ªahem... little guy, you don''t have a null body, but rather a different type of body." Eli Shan was taken aback. "It''s not a null body? So that means I can cultivate? I can even soar above the clouds? Does this mean I have a chance to become invincible?" Eli Shan was so excited that he started jumping around in sheer happiness. As the big dragon looked at Eli Shan''s joyful face, memories of their old adventures together flooded back. He remembered carrying this little master on his head, riding through the universe, and playing with him. Though it was a short time, he really liked his little master, the only person in existence who had the potential that surpass even his master! Now coupled with his constitution of nature, the strongest creation of the strongest being, he could surpass even the highest realm ever! The big dragon smiled as he nodded at Eli Shan. "Aren''t you curious to know what kind of body you have?" Eli Shan grinned and replied, "As long as I can cultivate, it doesn''t matter what kind of body I have." The big dragon chuckled, intrigued by his response. "Yes, you can cultivate now. Until this moment, due to a seal on your body and soul, you were unable to cultivate. But now, I have removed it. So, cultivate well and come to meet me from time to time." Eli Shan smiled and nodded. "Yes, I will come again." He didn''t know why but he was feeling a strange familiarity with the dragon. It was as if they shared the same kind of bloodline, and as if he was meeting his long-lost parents. Eli Shan regarded the dragon with the innocent eyes of a child who looked at their parents. And just as he was about to speak more, he suddenly felt an intense pain in his body. The dragon sensed something and gently explained, "Little guy, for now, you are still too weak to stay here any longer. Go, cultivate well, and return to meet me when you become stronger." Eli Shan nodded and promised with an innocent smile, "I will return soon." As the pain intensified, a sudden suction force enveloped him, sending him out of the soul universe. Soon, he opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. "So, I am back." Thinking of his brief experience in the other universe, he smiled and suddenly remembered something. He sat with crossed legs and began to focus on absorbing the qi and containing it in his dantian. Suddenly, his eyes sparkled with excitement, unable to contain his joy as he exclaimed, "I can really cultivate!" He clenched his fist, his face radiating confidence. "My true journey begins now!" Chapter 27: Eli Shan VS King Eli Shan closed his eyes and immersed himself in cultivation. Qi began to swirl around him and disappear into his body like water soaking into thirsty soil. Then, a strange sensation washed over him, a feeling that was completely different from when he was cultivating his body realm. He felt a strong and refined energy coursing through his veins, enhancing the strength of every part of his body and then gathering inside his dantian. But as he was feeling the pleasure of strength, he suddenly realized something as his expression changed. "Why does it look like that out of the qi I am absorbing, eighty times of it is getting absorbed by my body, rather than containing in my dantian for a fast breakthrough?" With a pensive expression, Eli Shan delved into his thought, "Doesn''t that mean I have to cultivate eighty times more than average people to break through?" As he pondered about it, his lips curled up with another thought, "Then, doesn''t that mean, I would be eighty times more stronger than other people of the same realm?" With a smile on his face, he closed his eyes again, finding his happiness in his own imaginary theory. However, as he delved into the cultivation technique again, his body suddenly began to glow with the nine-color radiance while his consciousness was overwhelmed by a flood of ancient knowledge. "What is this?" Eli Shan tightly shut his eyes and gritted his teeth as an extreme surge of pain in his consciousness coursed through him, overwhelmed by the deluge of ancient knowledge. After a while, he opened his eyes and his expression changed into astonishment. He couldn''t help but exclaim aloud, "What a profound technique! I have never imagined that a technique of this caliber could exist in this world!" In his thoughts, Eli Shan expressed gratitude to the dragon for bestowing this extraordinary technique on him and started practicing the technique. Like other cultivation techniques, he was not able to master this profound technique instantly. Yet, after a mere three breaths of time, he began to harmonize the qi with this technique. By the time it took to savor a cup of tea, he finally achieved the realm of perfection! If Dragon had seen it, he definitely would have been surprised, or maybe he already saw everything and was in a state of astonishment. Who knows? After mastering the technique, Eli Shan immersed himself in cultivation. Suddenly, a visible torrent of qi surged from the surroundings, swirling and condensing around him. It was as if Eli Shan was sitting in the middle of a whirlpool, and the water was getting absorbed by him endlessly like a black hole. With the new cultivation technique, his speed in absorbing and refining the qi increased exponentially and his cultivation realm soared... Qi gathering II... Qi Gathering V... Qi gathering VII... Qi gathering IX... Soul and Body Foundation I... Soul and Body Foundation II... Soul and Body Foundation IX... True qi realm I... Eli Shan immersed himself completely in cultivation, not leaving his room for an entire month. In the following month, murmurs circulated about how the qi in the surroundings seemed to be drawn towards the tiniest peak. Then, one day, while Eli Shan was still immersed in his cultivation, he suddenly heard a shout echoing from outside his house, "Eli Shan, how dare you to kill my brother! Come out and face me, you bastard! Today you will die no matter what!" The voice caught the attention of onlookers who quickly gathered and began whispering among themselves. "Isn''t that Mu Jing?" "Eli Shan''s done for after killing the king''s little brother." "Seems like he''s ready to face the consequences." Amidst the whispers, Mu Jing stood aloof with his followers, displaying an air of indifference towards the crowd. But after getting no response, his anger grew even more as he threatened once again, "Bastard, come out otherwise you will die the most painful death." No response... Enraged, Mu Jing''s face turned red with fury as he moved forward, delivering a powerful blow toward the door. But just as his punch was about to shatter the wood, the door suddenly swung open, catching Mu Jing off guard. Before he could react, he saw a fist covered in a powerful aura moving toward his chest. Boom! Mu Jing was sent hurtling through the air, leaving his followers in stunned silence as they looked at Eli Shan in a daze. All of them couldn''t comprehend what had just transpired. All they witnessed was the door, on the verge of being shattered, suddenly opening up abruptly as Mu Jing was sent flying, and Eli Shan stood in his place. Eli Shan looked at the Mu Jing''s followers with indifferent eyes, his aura surged out of his body, pressing at the Mu Jing followers. This aura was not from his cultivation, but it was his pure strength of body, which had been enhanced hundreds of times while cultivating his realm. In an instant, the expressions of the followers shifted dramatically and they found it hard to even breathe. Eli Shan looked down on them and sneered, "All you dogs know is how to follow your master, but in truth, you can''t even help your master in a real fight." Fueled by anger, one of the followers retorted while on his knees, "It''s because of the school''s restrictions that we could only fight inside the arena. Otherwise, we would have shown who the real dog is!" "Ohho? Look like you can speak even on your knees huh? Or is it because your master is still behind you?" Eli Shan intensified his aura, causing Mu Jing''s followers to feel more suffocated. Suddenly, Mu Jing again flew over and wiped his blood from the corner of his mouth. "Look like the null body was just a rumor huh?" As the last word left his mouth, Mu Jing vanished from his place and suddenly appeared before Eli Shan with an astonishing speed and shouted while throwing a punch, "Don''t think you are some big shot just because you took me by surprise." With murderous intent, Mu Jing''s punch suddenly landed on a body and the dust flew over. Looking at the scene, the onlooker''s eyes widened with shock, because even from afar they could feel the pressure of collision. "Eli Shan must be dead, right?" "I don''t think anyone can take that punch and emerge alive." As the crowd guessed, Mu Jing''s expression turned solemn, because after his punch landed, he felt a pain in his fist instead. It was as if he had punched on an immovable body! As the dust settled down, he saw a familiar person standing between Eli Shan and him. In shock, both of them exclaimed, "Dean." With an indifferent expression, the dean gazed at Eli Shan and Mu Jing. "Have you both forgotten the rules of school? You are not allowed to fight outside of the arena!" As he spoke, he released an intense aura that pressed down on both of them, making them fall on their knees. As this overwhelming presence enveloped them, Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed with excitement, and a wide grin stretched across his face. "Zun realm!" For Mu Jing, getting on the knees just by the pressure alone was a great humiliation that he had never felt before. He was the king of students, but he could not even stand against the dean''s aura? But what could he do about it? Absolutely nothing! He took a deep breath and calmed down. He looked at Dean with a tense expression and carefully chose his words. "I am sorry Master Wang. But this is all Eli Shan''s fault. He started the fight when I merely came to issue a challenge." Dean nodded and turned his gaze towards Eli Shan, indicating that he needed an explanation. Eli Shan shook his head and explained, "He was going to break my little home, so I was just defending myself." Dean thought for a while before replying, "Eli Shan, you have broken the rule first, your house is completely intact, so Mu Jing is not at fault. If he had broken your house, I would have punished him severely, but it''s you who attacked him first. As for punishment, you will be under house arrest for two years." Eli Shan nodded and accepted his punishment. He recognized his mistake and understood that he had acted hastily. Surprisingly, he didn''t resent the punishment either. In fact, he liked it because he could cultivate inside his room without any interruption now! As he thought about it, he looked at the Dean. But he didn''t feel any hostility coming from him and a thought crossed his mind: "Could it be that the Dean has noticed my preference for secluded cultivation and is offering me this chance to cultivate in peace for two years?" He looked at Dean with sparkled eyes and smiled like a maniac. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Looking at his smile, even Dean felt a little uncomfortable. As the news of Mu Jing''s intention to fight against Eli Shan reached Feng Qiang''s ear, she hurriedly came over to his mountain peak. However, her expression quickly shifted to one of concern when she saw Eli Shan and Mu Jing on their knees. Looking at the dean, she knew that she could not do anything at this moment. As she was thinking, the dean suddenly removed the pressure. Mu Jing''s legs went numb as he fell down where he was kneeling. Meanwhile, sensing the pressure has gone, Eli Shan effortlessly rose to his feet, as if nothing had happened. Looking at it, Dean was secretly shocked. In truth it was not that Eli Shan could not stand his pressure, it''s just that he didn''t want to show his cultivation yet, so he just took all the pressure of Dean as a body cultivator of the tian realm and didn''t even try to struggle. Looking at them, Dean thought for a while and suggested, "If you want to fight then go to the fighting arena, but after done with your fight, Eli Shan will be under house arrest for two years. understand?" After hearing this, Mu Jing suddenly stood next to Eli Shan and bowed before the dean, "Thank you so much, Master Wang. But I am afraid, Eli Shan won''t be alive to receive his punishment after fighting against me." Eli Shan ignored Mu Jing''s threat and agreed with a nod, but feeling the thick shroud of killing intent, he turned his face toward Mu Jing and smiled innocently at him. Dean also ignored Mu Jing''s words and stated firmly, "Go and fight, and Eli Shan, remember your punishment." With his last words, Dean vanished from the mountain peak. Looking that Dean has gone, Mu Jing couldn''t help but curse at Eli Shan, "I will cut you into thousands of pieces." "That''s what your brother also said before I cut him into thousands of pieces." "You..." "Don''t waste my time and come to the fighting arena." With that, Eli Shan vanished and made his way towards the heart of the school, where the arena stood tall and imposing. As he stepped onto the fighting stage, his gaze locked onto Mu Jing, ready to fight against him with his all might. This arena was the largest fighting stage of the school. Its ground was paved with an extraordinary, luminescent stone, its surface etched with ancient symbols. It was completely enveloped by a special formation, an invisible barrier that hummed with latent power, ensuring the battles within would not affect the onlookers. The battle between the king and a mysterious cultivator who had broken all previous records of the entrance exam, spread like wildfire drawing a frenzied crowd toward the fighting stage. At this moment, there were almost every student of the inner region near the arena. Among them, Feng Qiang also stood in the middle of the crowd and thought with a serious face, "If Eli Shan will be in danger, I won''t hesitate to intervene, even if it means resorting to ''that'' thing." While Feng Qiang was concerned about Eli Shan, the crowd was speculating about who would win the fight. "I doubt that guy can beat Mu Jing." "Of course, the king has to win. How else could he be the king?" "That guy is as good as dead, no doubt about it!" "Becoming a king means he''s either stronger than every other student or he defeated the previous king. A king isn''t someone to be trifled with!" "Mu Jing has killed countless people to reach this point. How could he lose to some random guy?" Mu Jing overheard the students'' conversation and couldn''t hide his pride. He fixed his gaze on Eli Shan, wearing a smug expression as he spoke while exuding a killing intent, "Today will be your last day, I will first break your arm then your leg and I will kill you slowly while I torture you." Eli Shan smiled. "As you wish." Below the fighting stage, Feng Qiang wore a worried expression as she watched Eli Shan intently. She knew that Eli Shan was undeniably powerful, but could he really win against the king without any cultivation? Perhaps in the future, he could reach a point where he rivaled a king even without cultivation. But at this moment, was it even possible? As she was thinking about it, she saw Mu Jing rush towards Eli Shan with a speed that she couldn''t even follow with her eyes, leaving her in shock deeply. In the blink of an eye, Mu Jing appeared before Eli Shan and threw a strong punch with the intent to cripple Eli Shan. The majority of people thought that Eli Shan wouldn''t be able to withstand the powerful punch of the king, even Feng Qiang was not completely sure who would win. But just as the punch was about to hit him, Eli Shan moved a little bit left, effortlessly evading the blow with a smile. Mu Jing, completely shocked, began to relentlessly punch at Eli Shan, but to his bewilderment, his fist couldn''t even touch him. In anger, he shouted aloud, "All you can do is dodge? Stand and face my punch, if you have the guts!" Eli Shan sneered, "I am not interested in a man''s hand." Faced with Eli Shan''s mockery, Mu Jing''s eyes turned red in anger. He clenched his fist tightly, channeling all his power into it, ready to unleash his special technique. As Mu Jing prepared to deliver his most powerful punch, he suddenly saw a punch coming toward him with lightning speed. However, he was also a good fighter, how could he let a punch hit him? He suddenly tried to take a step back to dodge the attack, but to his shock, he discovered that he couldn''t even move an inch! His eyes widened as he watched the approaching fist grow larger and larger before his eyes. In a desperate frenzy, Mu Jing unleashed every ounce of his cultivation, but to his horror, he remained frozen in place, unable to budge. "Lock of aura!" The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. To use the Lock of Aura, one needed to possess a higher realm or purer qi than their opponent. How was it possible that this seemingly ordinary individual, rumored to be incapable of cultivation, had cultivation higher than his sixth stage of the Tian Realm? As he was thinking, Eli Shan''s clenched fist transformed into an open palm and landed on Mu Jing''s face. In an instant, his world turned upside down. Eli Shan relentlessly pressed his hand against Mu Jing''s face on the stage, making him cry in pain, "Aaah." The force of the collision slowly shattered the fighting stage into pieces. Sensing the immense pressure emanating from the stage, even the spectators, who were outside of the formation, had their expressions exponentially transformed. But more than that, they could not believe their eyes. The invincible king, a person admired by everyone for his strength, had been defeated so easily?" In the arena, Mu Jing''s face was buried on the stage. Just as everyone assumed the battle was over, Eli Shan held Mu Jing''s leg and began to slam him from one side to the other side. Soon, after feeling satisfied, Eli Shan threw the half-died Mu Jing at the edge of the stage. At this moment, Mu Jing knew the clear difference between him and Eli Shan. He looked at him with his blood-red face and whispered with a trembling voice, "Monster!" He understood that his only chance of survival was to step off the stage. As he was thinking, he saw Eli Shan approaching him like a god of death. Looking at him there was only one thing that came into his mind: Run away! What was humiliation and face in front of his life? But before he could make a move, Eli Shan swiftly waved his hand, summoning a gust of wind that engulfed Mu Jing. In an instant, Mu Jing was hurtled towards Eli Shan, landing near him with visible cuts covering his body. Eli Shan stood before him nonchalantly, hands casually tucked into his robe''s pockets and an innocent smile on his face. However, to Mu Jing, this was the most dangerous smile he had ever seen. Everyone around the fighting stage was dumbfounded as they looked at these two people. They could not believe in their eyes that their king was getting played at by Eli Shan. And they had to say that Eli Shan was really so cruel too. On the broken arena, Eli Shan waved his hand and wind intent pressed on the Mu Jing so much that he found it hard to even breathe. Eli Shan sat near Mu Jing and held his hand with his two hands and gave him a gentle smile. Mu Jing knew what he was about to do... "Eli Shan, I apologize, please let me go, I will be your servant for my whole life, please just let me go. Aaaah." Mu Jing kept begging for his life as eli shan kept breaking his hand, then his leg. Eli Shan smiled innocently, "You were going to break my arms, then legs, and then kill me slowly right?" "No, Eli Shan, I am sorry. Aaahhh." "Do you think I am a hero of justice? Or do you think I am some dumb person? I know you will do your best to kill me if I let you go today. I would better not leave a potentially dangerous enemy alive." Mu Jing couldn''t refute it. After understanding that begging wouldn''t do anything, he tried to threaten him, "Eli Shan, you don''t know my background, even one of the teachers in the inner region is from my family. If you dare to kill me, your whole family will turn into ruins!" Hearing his words, Eli Shan''s hands trembled. Looking at it, Mu Jing''s sinister smile grew wide, thinking his threatening words worked. However, his eyes soon widened in alarm as he once again saw a fist hurtling toward his face. Boom! Boom! Boom! Eli Shan held Mu Jing''s collar and began to punch his face relentlessly with his both hands. "How dare you to bring my family into this. How dare you. How dare you." Eli Shan''s eyes turned red with anger, leaving no room for Mu Jing to utter another word. Looking at the scene, the onlooker''s hands began to tremble. Even Hao Yu, who was standing in the crowd, felt his body trembling in fear. He couldn''t help but be grateful he hadn''t spoken overly ill of Eli Shan''s family the last time they met. The scene was so cruel that it was sure to be censored. Many of the onlookers, who had never witnessed such brutality before, felt vomit looking at the scene. At that moment, a collective thought echoed through the crowd: Never involve Eli Shan''s family in a fight! After getting a bit calm, Eli Shan stood up, leaving Mu Jing in a pool of blood, and waved his hand. Suddenly, a sharp wind intent, imbued with a hint of sword intent, formed around him one after another, filling the entire arena. The intensity of it sent a chill running down the spines of everyone around the stage. Eli Shan moved his hand in a chopping way, and all sharp winds rushed towards Mu Jing at unimaginable speed. Mu Jing was completely in despair at this moment, and couldn''t even move a bit. But looking at the sharp winds, he couldn''t help but shout with all he had got, "No." The sharp winds neglected all of his defenses like a hot knife cutting through a butter and in an instant, evaporated all of his bones. Looking at it, Eli Shan''s expression didn''t even change as he thought to himself, "Why I don''t feel anything even when I cut them like vegetables? Am I so bad? Am I the villain of the story?" Below the stage, silence spread over. No one dared to utter a word. No one even dared to breathe hard, afraid that Eli Shan might find it offending. In the midst of this stillness, there was one more thought that occupied everyone''s minds, a sentiment that only Feng Qiang dared to voice, her eyes gleaming with both admiration and a smile. "King, a new King has been crowned!" Eli Shan looked at her in shock. Feng Qiang nodded and smiled warmly at him. When everyone heard the same thing that was going on in their mind, they also started to shout, trying to curry favor with Eli Shan. "The new king, Eli Shan, has emerged!" "Long live the new king!" "The king is strongest ever this time." "The new king is invincible, even many teachers can''t fight him." Everyone started to butter him but Eli Shan didn''t say anything. He jumped over from the stage and walked toward Feng Qiang, who was standing in the middle of the crowd. As he walked, the crowd parted to make way a for him. Eli Shan was also enjoying this feeling and kept smiling in his heart. As he approached Feng Qiang, he nodded at her and held her hand gently. With an air of indifference, he addressed the crowd. "I have said it before too but I will say it again, Feng Qiang is my one and only friend. While I will be under house arrest for breaking the rules, if anyone dares to even touch a hair of hers, you should know the consequences." Everyone nodded vigorously. Feng Qiang''s eyes glistened with gratitude as she spoke, "Thank you so much, Eli Shan. You''ve done so much for me, and all I did was cause you trouble." Eli Shan gently shook his head, a warm smile gracing his lips. "What are you saying? Am I so distant from you now huh? No need to thank me, understood?" Feng Qiang nodded with a smile, a warm feeling blossoming in her heart. "Good girl. Now, I must accept my punishment for breaking the rules. I''ll be under house arrest for two years. I''ll meet you again in two years." Feng Qiang felt guilty upon hearing it and whispered softly, her voice filled with sadness, "I am sorry, because of me..." Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a hand landed on her shoulder. Looking ahead, she met with Eli Shan''s smiling face, his teeth on full display as he spoke, "What are you saying? Aren''t we friends?" Feng Qiang felt sweet by his words. "Then cultivate well, my one and only friend, Eli Shan." Eli Shan innocently smiled back and nodded. "Yes, I will. See you soon." With a light tap of his foot, he ascended toward his mountain peak, leaving everyone gazing at him with a mixture of admiration and horror in their eyes. At this moment, if Eli Shan wanted he could have chosen the king''s palace to live in, but now he was used to his old little home so he would not change it for now. And for a cultivator, it was the same no matter where he cultivated. Inside his room, Eli Shan sat down and smiled with excitement. Time to cultivate relentlessly for two years! Chapter 28: King is back! Inside the room, Eli Shan sat on his bed with closed eyes. He shut himself off from the outside world, immersing himself in the depths of his cultivation. The room hummed with vibrant energy as the surrounding qi condensed and flowed into him relentlessly. Until now, it was easy for him to break through, but as his cultivation realm continued to increase, it became harder and harder to break through to the next realm, because his body was absorbing eighty times of qi that he took in. After months of tireless dedication, Eli Shan finally opened his eyes. His face filled with excitement because he was ready to break through to the Zun realm. Let''s go to my universe. Eli Shan''s consciousness expanded into the depths of his soul as he activated his soul power, soon vanishing from his room. Inside the soul universe, a shimmering space portal materialized before the colossal form of a slumbering dragon. As the dragon''s ancient eyes fixed upon the figure emerging from the portal, a knowing smile curled upon its lips. "So you are back." Eli Shan smiled and cupped his fist, his expression filled with gratitude. "Thank you so much for the cultivation technique that you bestowed upon me. Now I am about to break through to the Zun realm." The Big Dragon nodded, its ancient eyes gleaming with a wisdom that seemed as old as time itself. Its massive head moving with a graceful, deliberate motion. "It seems you''ve grown stronger since we last met," it rumbled, its voice like distant thunder. "Now, do you think you can control this soul universe of yours?" Eli Shan shook his head, a hint of frustration in his eyes. "I feel that I can stay here for a bit longer than before," he murmured, "But still, I can''t control this universe. Nevertheless, this is the best place to cultivate so... I thought breaking through to the next major realm right here is the wisest choice." Big dragon nodded in understanding. "Do as you wish," it murmured. With that, the dragon closed his eyes, his immense form settling into a state of rest. Eli Shan returned the nod with a grateful smile. He found a serene spot near the dragon, beneath the sprawling branches of an ancient tree before settling into his cultivation position. He closed his eyes and fully immersed himself in cultivation, absorbing the immense amount of qi from his surroundings. The qi began to swirl around him, seeming almost joyful to merge with its master. As Eli Shan''s cultivation progressed, the qi within his dantian began to boil and his aura reached the pinnacle of the Tian realm, slowly pushing against its limits. Gradually, as his aura continued to increase, it slowly broke through the boundaries of the Tian realm, evolving into an even purer and stronger form of qi. The evolution didn''t cease until his qi, even his body, which was already eighty times stronger than his cultivation realm, began to enhance even more. His muscles bulged out and each of his bones exuded an unparalleled strength. At the same time, his spiritual consciousness also began to expand, enveloping a vast amount of area, allowing Eli Shan to perceive everything, from the grandeur of towering mountains to the minutiae of the tiniest blade of grass. Also, his soul power surged and became even stronger, making him feel stable inside the universe. After a while, an immense amount of qi started to spiral around Eli Shan as if it was getting attracted toward something. This swirling energy formed a vortex, emanating an immense pressure that swept through the surroundings. It was so intense that it shattered the land around him. Yet, Eli Shan remained untouched and continued to absorb it all unconsciously. With each passing moment, his realm grew even more powerful." Eventually, the vortex of pure qi was entirely absorbed by Eli Shan''s body, and every fiber of his being exuded an unparalleled strength. Zun realm! Eli Shan sensed his advancement to the Zun realm, but he remained steadfast in his decision not to pause at this stage. He pressed forward with his cultivation, striving to refine his realm even further. He loved the feeling of cultivating because, unlike others, he could sense that with each passing moment, he was growing stronger than ever before. As he continued his cultivation, the wind around him also quickened, enveloping Eli Shan entirely. His focus extended beyond mere cultivation of his realm; he sought to refine his mastery of the wind intent as well! Soon, the wind went into a frenzy, forming a tornado around Eli Shan. It wrought havoc, creating a destructive maelstrom that tore through everything in its path, transforming the surroundings into a valley. Only the ancient tree stood untouched, its roots firmly anchored in the ground. Eli Shan kept his eyes closed and didn''t care about anything except his cultivation. Gradually, the wind around him intensified even more, growing stronger and stronger with each passing moment, slowly breaking through into the next realm of the wind intent! As the dragon witnessed this spectacle, a gentle smile graced its features as if it were reminiscing about someone dear. In the days that followed, Eli Shan remained resolute in his cultivation, focusing on honing both his realm and wind intent. Then, one day while cultivating, he suddenly felt a sharp pain seared through his soul. He snapped open his eyes and met with the dragon''s gaze, smiling bitterly, "Farewell." He suddenly felt dizzy, and in the next moment, he found himself back in his room. "Sigh, even now I cannot stay inside my own universe for more than a week." Inside the universe... The Dragon observed this scene and then turned its gaze to the sky. "You simply don''t want the little master to grow too accustomed to this world for his cultivation, don''t you?" No response... Even though no one replied, the dragon knew that this world''s will had undoubtedly heard his words. In his room, Eli Shan was still happy that he had broken through to the Zun realm. He knew that there were not many zun realm cultivators in this place. Even the headmaster of his school, who was considered one of the strongest individuals in the city, had reached only the pinnacle of the Zun realm. This thought filled him with a surge of happiness as he once again delved into his cultivation. Four months passed in the blink of an eye, and once again, he achieved a breakthrough, ascending to the second stage of the Zun realm. Even though he was happy with his progress, he showed no signs of slowing down. Regardless of how many stages of the Zun realm he transcended, he refused to stop his cultivation. Soon, winter turned to spring, heat enveloped the land, and the rainy season came and went. Eli Shan didn''t even look outside and relentlessly cultivated his realm. Before he realized it, two years slipped by like a fleeting cool breeze, leaving behind a trail of profound transformation in its wake. On this day, Eli Shan finally opened his eyes. He rose to his feet, clenching his fist with a force capable of shattering a mountain peak if he couldn''t control it properly. Today he finally completed his seclusion, because this was the last day of his punishment. He smiled while thinking about how he reached the final year of his school. He couldn''t help but acknowledge that a significant portion of his time had been spent in seclusion rather than attending classes. While he was excited about his last year of school, there was someone who was happy for his return too¡ªthe teacher of the last year, Mu Fan! Mu Fan was at the fourth stage of the Zun realm and part of the Mu family lineage. He learned about the deaths of Mu Cheng and Mu Jing after Eli Shan received his punishment. He was really angry when he heard the news, but given that the dean had already given him punishment, there was nothing he could do. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. But still, as a member of the Mu family, the weight of this matter bore down on him significantly. If word got out that a student had taken the lives of two members of his family, and he couldn''t take any action, how could he show his face to his family again? So at least he had to take the revenge! He patiently waited, and after what seemed like an eternity, it appeared that the heavens had finally answered his prayers. The moment for Eli Shan to conclude his punishment and rejoin his class finally arrived! In the classroom, Mu Fan stood tall behind the teacher''s imposing desk, his gaze sweeping across the room, searching for Eli Shan. As a teacher, he knew today was the day Eli Shan would return to his class, and he had thought of a lot of ways to torture him. Meanwhile, Eli Shan was on his way, brimming with excitement to attend his first class of the final year. He had recently achieved a breakthrough in a minor realm, but he didn''t have enough time to consolidate it. As a result, his aura remained somewhat unstable. However, no matter what, he didn''t want to miss the first day of his class. After a while, just when Mu Fan started to think Eli Shan might not show up for class, everyone heard the sound of footsteps echoing through the hall. Tap Tap... Tap Tap... The sound of approaching footsteps grew louder, echoing down the corridor toward the classroom where Mu Fan was conducting his lesson. Upon hearing it, Mu Fan immediately guessed the person, and a sinister grin appeared across his face. Soon, the sound of footsteps came to a halt outside Mu Fan''s classroom door. Every student''s attention shifted to the entrance, their faces etched with curiosity about the newcomer. Meanwhile, Mu Fan''s focus remained on the door, a sinister smile dancing on his lips, eagerly awaiting this moment. The classroom door creaked open, but before anyone could catch a glimpse of the newcomer, the expressions on everyone''s faces, including Mu Fan''s, changed abruptly. Because, suddenly an overwhelming aura filled the entire class, suffocating everyone and making it incredibly difficult to even draw a breath. Everyone unconsciously used their cultivation, attempting to alleviate the pressure and regulate their breathing. However, the pressure was so intense that even after using their cultivation, they found it hard to even breathe. Even Mu Fan, one of the strongest teachers in the school, couldn''t help but unconsciously use his cultivation to stand against the overwhelming pressure. As they were engulfed by the overwhelming aura, a handsome boy revealed himself, strolling into the classroom with a casual hold on his bag. With each step he took, the oppressive aura seemed to intensify, making it hard to breathe even after using every ounce of their cultivation. Horror painted their faces as they stared at the figure, their expressions twisted in a mix of fear and disbelief. "King!" With wide eyes and trembling hearts, each student''s gaze remained fixated on the lone figure exuding the overwhelming aura. At this moment, the same thought resounded in everyone''s mind, "The King is back!" Eli Shan continued to walk, and looking at the expression of the students, a sinister smile appeared on his face as he felt a sense of satisfaction welling up within him. He was a king, how could his entry be normal? At least he had to show that he is a guy that they could not afford to offend! As Eli Shan approached Mu Fan, the latter stared at him in sheer horror. "Fifth stage of Zun realm!" Eli Shan met Mu Fan''s gaze with a calm smile and asked, "May I join the class, sir?" Meeting with Eli Shan''s gaze, Mu Fan felt a shiver run down his spine as if his very soul had momentarily left his body. He couldn''t manage to utter a single word and simply nodded unconsciously. Eli Shan turned around, making his way toward the students, and noticed Feng Qiang sitting in the last seat. A warm smile graced his lips as he strode forward, leaving an intense pressure in his path. Each student he passed felt an overwhelming pressure, their brows furrowing, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads as they struggled to withstand it. When Eli Shan reached Feng Qiang, he saw a student sitting near her. With a casual glance, Eli Shan emanated an immense pressure, making the boy feel as if his body would be torn apart. "Move," Eli Shan commanded indifferently. The guy nodded frantically, hastily leaving his seat and fleeing from the area. Eli Shan didn''t mind him at all. Instead, he looked at Feng Qiang, offering her a gentle smile. She returned his gaze, teasing him, "Look like someone has changed a lot in two years." Eli Shan just smiled and didn''t say anything. He sat next to Feng Qiang and withdrew his aura back within himself. After settling down, he looked down at Mu Fan and said politely, "You may continue your class, sir." Mu Fan seethed with humiliation because he knew that Eli Shan was not using the word ''sir'' as a token of respect. Instead, he was taunting him. However, he could not do anything about it. This was the world where strong reins, and Eli Shan was stronger so he had the right to be above him. Completely aware of this harsh reality, Mu Fan put aside any thoughts of revenge and resumed his class. As the lecture droned on, Eli Shan''s eyelids grew heavy with the weight of his boredom. Soon, everything began to become blurred in his eyes. Despite his best efforts, his rebellious eyes refused to listen his commands, slowly getting close in sleepiness. With every ounce of his willpower, he fought to maintain focus, stealing glances at the clock, yearning for the sweet release of lunchtime. Finally, the bell rang, jolting him to his feet. He turned to Feng Qiang, his face brightening with eagerness. "Hungry?" Feng Qiang''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Of course. Let''s go." They moved through the classroom, and as the other students caught sight of Eli Shan, they instinctively parted away, leaving a clear path for their king. Eli Shan walked proudly, soon reaching the bustling cafeteria. He looked at the crowd and turned to Feng Qiang with a grin. "Wait here, I''ll go find us a seat." Feng Qiang smiled and nodded. "Please do." Eli Shan walked through the sea of students, scanning the cafeteria for an available seat. It was a bit chaotic, but Eli Shan finally managed to secure a corner spot. He turned to Feng Qiang, waving and calling out, "Feng Qiang, come here, I''ve found a seat!" Feng Qiang''s face lit up with a smile as she joined him. Unaware of her smile, Eli Shan instructed, "Feng Qiang, stay here to guard our seat. I''ll go grab something to eat." Feng Qiang nodded, the smile still playing on her lips as she mused to herself, "He hasn''t changed a bit, he is still as innocent as ever." Eli Shan, unaware of Feng Qiang''s thoughts, rose from his seat and headed to purchase some food. As he approached the food stall, he saw a big crowd there. Though it was a bit chaotic, he managed to push through and get food for both of them. In his haste, he didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings and accidentally bumped into a burly guy just after leaving the crowd. "Apologies, brother," he quickly offered. The guy sized up Eli Shan, his face contorted with anger. "You brat, do you want to get yourself killed? Watch where you''re going!" Eli Shan''s gaze turned cool and distant, his composure unbroken by the man''s outburst. Looking at Eli Shan''s indifferent expression, he became even more angry. He tightened his grip on Eli Shan''s collar and burst out, "How dare you to look at me like this. Do you know who I am? Next time I see you around, I will beat you to the pulp." Eli Shan, still holding the food casually on both of his hands, looks at the guy in front of him with an indifferent gaze. This time, as their eyes locked, the man felt a shiver run down his spine. He released Eli Shan''s collar and growled, "Stay out of my sight if you know what''s good for you." He moved and walked toward the food stall. Suddenly, a voice pierced through the air and reached the guy''s ears, "Why don''t you try to beat me into a pulp right now?" The guy froze in his tracks, turned around, and saw Eli Shan smiling at him with an innocent expression. As he looked at Eli Shan''s innocent smile, a flicker of recognition danced in the depths of his memory. "This smile... where did I see it?" Suddenly he remembered something as he took a step back "N-No, that''s impossible. He couldn''t be here right?" A ripple of murmurs swept through the cafeteria as the students observed the guy, inexplicably taking a step back. "Hey hey, did Zhang Wei just take a step back?" "This is unexpected. Zhang Wei''s not one to back down from a fight. Is he really afraid of that slim guy?" "Naah, I don''t think so. He is the strongest from the second batch of last year." "I saw Zhang Wei was about to beat that guy, and that was supposed to be normal. But suddenly he backed off and walked away as if he was scared of something." Whispers and speculations filled the air as Eli Shan and Zhang Wei stood, facing each other. Though Eli Shan stood casually, while Zhang Wei''s legs were trembling in fear. Almost everyone had forgotten Eli Shan''s face, given that he had spent the last two years in seclusion, and even before that, he rarely made an appearance. But Zhang Wei was also from last year. It''s just that he was not from the top forty so he didn''t see Eli Shan''s appearance in the class. Because after forty ranks, their classes and teachers were different. But it doesn''t mean he didn''t know Eli Shan. He remember the guy who achieved the perfect marks in the same entrance exam as him and later he saw Eli Shan killing Mu Jing without even breaking a sweat. As Zhang Wei recollected all of his memories, he suddenly knelt before Eli Shan and began to beg for his life, "K-King, I am sorry, I beg you please forgive me, I will never come before your sight again. Just forgive me this one time." The fight between Mu Jing and Eli Shan was still fresh in his mind. He didn''t want to become a second Mu Jing here. As Zhang Wei fervently begged for his life, a collective gasp swept through the cafeteria. All eyes were fixed on Eli Shan, their expressions a mix of astonishment and realization. "Could it be... the King?" "The King has returned?" "Now that I think about it, I am sure he is the king. I just realized that his punishment should have been ending around this time." "Wow, so King is back?" "King is back, and Zhang Wei dared to make the king angry at his arrival?" Everyone recognized Eli Shan and bowed before him in unison. "Welcome back, King." Eli Shan just nodded, standing casually while holding his food. "Stand up, you don''t have to bow in front of me." Then he looked at Zhang Wei''s begging face, still kneeling on the ground. "You too, stand up and go away, but next time you better control your anger otherwise you should know what will happen to you." With that, Eli Shan didn''t even spare a glance at him and began to walk back to his bench with food on both of his hands. Everyone parted away, making the way for their king. Soon he reached Feng Qiang and gave her the food. Looking at him, Feng Qiang teased, "You are so famous and strong now, I don''t think I have the right to sit with you now." Eli Shan shook his head. "If my friend thinks of me this way, then I''d rather not be a king." "For that, you would need to find someone bold enough to try and dethrone you, and I doubt anyone would dare to do it." "Yeah you are right, it''s really lonely to be invincible." "Headmaster can throw you at a good distance with just a single punch, Mister Invincible Man." They laughed and engaged in light conversation, creating a pleasant atmosphere around them. Normally there were a lot of fights in the cafeteria but because of Eli Shan''s presence, no one dared to even speak loudly. Chapter 29: Headmaster Eli Shan ruled the school, and no one dared to challenge him. Whenever students spotted him in the corridor, they stood silently at the side, their heads down, not uttering a single word. Eli Shan didn''t hate this life, but he was well aware that it was his strength that earned him such reverence. If he wished to continue being treated this way, he knew he must consistently maintain his strength. And even though he seemed content, deep down, he was bored. He loved a good fight, but ever since he became the king, nobody dared to challenge him. And he didn''t want to pick on the weaker ones either. As the days went like this, eventually, he stopped attending classes altogether. His days were spent in cultivation, and long stretches of sleep inside his room. Six months later... Early one morning, while Eli Shan was immersed in his cultivation, a series of knocks echoed through his room. He halted his cultivation and made his way to the door. As it swung open, his eyes met with the sight of a beautiful girl standing before him. Looking at her, Eli Shan teased, "It seems you''d rather spend your day with me than attend your class today, huh?" Feng Qiang playfully punched his chest. "Shut up. Today, you''re coming to class too." Eli Shan asked in surprise, "Why? Is there something special happening today?" Feng Qiang grinned mysteriously. "You usually don''t attend classes, so you wouldn''t know it. But in these final six months before our graduation, the headmaster himself will personally teach us!" Eli Shan''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Is that so? Are you sure?" Eli Shan had never seen the headmaster before. To him, the headmaster was a mysterious and strongest person in the city. Even more so than the city lord himself! So of course he was quite excited at the news. Feng Qiang nodded, a smile playing on her lips. "Everyone knows about it, except you!" Eli Shan smiled silly, scratching the back of his head. "Just give me a moment, I''ll go change my clothes." He disappeared into his room briefly, re-emerging in a full-length black robe. With a nod to Feng Qiang, he said, "Let''s go." Together, they soared from his mountain peak, swiftly traversing the rugged terrain until they arrived at the imposing structure where their classes were held. They landed gracefully at the entrance and entered the corridor. As Eli Shan walked in, unlike normal times, an eerie silence fell upon the atmosphere. Not a single person dared to utter a word. Continuing his path, everyone instinctively stood aside, their heads bowed. Ignoring them, Eli Shan entered his classroom. There, he sat with Feng Qiang on the last bench, waiting for class to start. After a while, his head hung low, his eyes reflecting a clear sense of boredom. Even though he was filled with the anticipation to meet with the headmaster, he knew that both of them were at the zun realm, it''s just that the headmaster was at the peak of the realm while he was not. In the world of cultivation, every single minor realm made a big difference that some people could never cross even in their whole life. But for Eli Shan, who had a cultivation technique given by the dragon and coupled with his body that was many times stronger than even his realm, he felt that he could easily fight against someone who was at the peak of the Zun realm. So after thinking about it, all of Eli Shan''s initial excitement dissipated, leaving him once again feeling bored. After waiting for a while, the moment to begin the class finally arrived, and Mu Fan entered the classroom. Glancing around, he noticed that Eli Shan was present today, though he was dozing off at his desk. Mu Fan couldn''t help but let out a sigh, "He is again sleeping today, but from today on, the headmaster will teach him a good lesson if he doesn''t turn the things around." Deep in thought, he strode purposefully towards the students, and issued a firm command, "Everyone, on your feet! The headmaster is entering the class!" Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Upon hearing Mu Fan''s announcement, everyone''s attention shifted towards the entrance. From where an old man made his way into the classroom with a deliberate pace. At first glance, he seemed like any other old man. Yet, the unmistakable air of invincibility he exuded left everyone in a state of awe. Everyone stood up one after another, their expression filled with respect. They couldn''t help but bow in reverence. The headmaster simply nodded, wearing a kind smile. Feng Qiang, too, rose from her seat and bowed while gently pushing the sleeping Eli Shan with her palm. She whispered urgently, "Hey hey, stand up! The headmaster''s here. Stand up fast!" However, Eli Shan kept his head resting on the table and didn''t wake up. The headmaster noticed it but he chose not to address it. Instead, he turned his attention to the rest of the students and declared, "Starting today, I will be your personal instructor until your graduation. So prepare yourselves to work diligently from now on." Everyone shouted in unison, their voice full of enthusiasm, "Yes, teacher." The headmaster nodded and then cast a glance towards Eli Shan. "Alright then, everyone, let''s head to the practice field." With that, he vanished into thin air. The rest of the students promptly prepared to head to the practice field. Eli Shan, who had been dozing off, opened his one eye a bit and looked ahead excitedly. "That old man is strong!" he whispered. Feng Qiang didn''t know that Eli Shan was awake and again pushed him with her palm. "Hey, hey! Get up, the headmaster is summoning us to the practice field." Suddenly, Eli Shan stood up, taking Feng Qiang by surprise. His eyes gleamed with an excitement that Feng Qiang hadn''t witnessed in quite some time.
In a hushed tone, he murmured, "Come, wind." With a swift motion, he vanished from the classroom, reappearing on the practice field in the blink of an eye. The practice field was situated on one of the mountains. It was enclosed by a protective barrier, providing students with safety as long as their lives weren''t instantly at risk. Eli Shan landed on the field, his eyes sparkling as he looked at the headmaster. Very soon, everyone also appeared on the practice field one after another. The headmaster looked around at the assembled students and grinned. "Seems like someone is getting a little bored with his life and wants a sparring match with me, am I right?" "Huh?" "What''s the headmaster talking about?" "Somebody wants to challenge the headmaster?" Startled, everyone took an instinctive step backward. Except for Eli Shan! He looked at the headmaster with luster in his eyes as if he would not let him go no matter what. "Is it really that obvious, headmaster?" "It''s more than obvious. Your fighting spirit has been condensing above your head which even a blind man can clearly see." When other students heard the headmaster, they looked at Eli Shan''s head but could not see anything. "?.?" The headmaster stretched out his hand towards Eli Shan, gesturing with a beckoning motion for him to step forward and strike. Eli Shan''s smile took on a sinister edge. He couldn''t control himself any longer and disappeared from his place, just to appear right in front of the headmaster in the next instant. He clenched his fist tightly, throwing a powerful punch strong enough to shatter the earth. Gasp! Gasps filled the air as everyone''s eyes widened in shock. They knew Eli Shan was strong, but to think that he was so strong that just the pressure of his fist alone, nearly forced them to their knees? But before they could come out of their shock, everyone witnessed the headmaster blocking Eli Shan''s punch with his arms crossed, but still got pushback. Everyone''s eyes again widened in shock. "He really pushed back the headmaster, the strongest person in the city!" "The king is really something." As the headmaster blocked his punch, an excited smile appeared on his face. Eli Shan also smiled like a maniac as he relentlessly threw punches at the headmaster with astonishing speed. Feeling the force of every punch, the headmaster looked at Eli Shan with a brightened smile and remarked, "Looks like I have to get serious to fight against you." Suddenly, the headmaster''s aura increased as he extended his hand towards the incoming punch, stopping Eli Shan''s fist from his palm. But Eli Shan didn''t stop and pressed on without hesitation. He swiftly invoked the wind intent, which began to spiral around him, cutting through the headmaster''s wrist and body. But the headmaster had also experienced many battles, so he also didn''t back down and used his sword intent which enveloped him and cut through Eli Shan''s wind intent. Upon witnessing the headmaster''s formidable sword intent, Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed even brighter and his aura surged to its peak. Looking at Eli Shan''s aura, the headmaster''s eyes widened in astonishment. "I heard that you were a cultivator of the Zun realm, but to think that you''ve already reached the sixth stage. Not bad, kid, but you still have a long way to go before you catch up to me." The headmaster''s aura surged, reaching the pinnacle of the Zun realm, and coupled with his sword aura he appeared akin to a deity of the sword. Feeling the power of the headmaster''s peak realm, Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed even brighter. He also didn''t back down and also used his sword intent to fight against the headmaster''s sword intent. The headmaster''s expression once again turned into shock. "You are truly full of surprises. To think that you''ve already grasped the essence of sword intent. However, even though your sword intent is good, but it still needs to be refined further." With that, rather than engaging in a direct physical confrontation, they began to battle through their sword intents. In the eyes of everyone present, it was already a remarkable feat that Eli Shan could hold his own against the headmaster. But what left them even more astounded was that he wasn''t far behind, and seemed to be growing stronger with every passing moment. None of them could move their gaze away from the astonishing battle unfolding before them, fearing that they would miss even a single moment. Chapter 30: Eli Shan Vs Headmaster Eli Shan and the headmaster unleashed their sword intent with such force that onlookers felt as though the very air around them had turned into the sharpest sword, cutting them into millions of pieces. Overwhelmed by the pressure, they leaped from the practice field to an adjacent mountain peak, where they could observe the intense battle from a safer distance. From their vantage point, they slowly realized that although Eli Shan didn''t back down, he was at a clear disadvantage in terms of the sword intent. But what they didn''t know was that Eli Shan had not practiced his sword intent for even half a month but still he could stand before the headmaster''s meticulously honed sword. As the intensity of the fight increased, a smile appeared on the faces of both Eli Shan and the headmaster. At this moment, words were unnecessary for them; their connection transcended speech. Through the language of their swords, they communicated on a profound level, understanding each other''s every intention, thought, feint, and strike. On the sidelines, Hao Yu, the son of the city lord, had already accepted his fate as a side character and didn''t try to make anything difficult for Eli Shan. Watching the fierce battle between the headmaster and Eli Shan, he felt like an idiot. How could he have been so foolish as to provoke a monster like Eli Shan? It was already his good luck that Eli Shan didn''t find trouble with him, otherwise in the whole school, even the status of the son of the city lord wouldn''t have been enough to save him. As the battle continued, Eli Shan, who was initially at a disadvantage, seemed to become better. His movements became more fluid, his strikes more precise, his sword intent more dense and sharper. With each passing moment, he appeared to grow stronger and more confident. Sensing his growth with each passing moment, the headmaster couldn''t contain his astonishment. "Monster," he breathed, a mixture of admiration and disbelief coloring his voice. Soon, Eli Shan drew upon every fiber of his being and erupted with the sword intent that reached the pinnacle of the first realm. As the battle raged on, the headmaster sensed something special about Eli Shan''s aura. It felt like he was on the verge of a breakthrough, almost reaching the second level of sword intent. Yet, it felt like something was holding him back, like an invisible barrier. He pondered for a moment, then looked at Eli Shan with a serious gaze. "Little Eli," he began, "Your sword intent is now completely condensed. However, if you want to break through to the next realm, you must refine it with the help of sword aura." Amidst his concentrated sword intent, Eli Shan looked at the headmaster with a bewildered gaze. "Sword Aura?" The headmaster nodded, offering his elucidation, "Much like sword intent, there is sword aura. It''s an energy that aids in refining your sword intent." As the headmaster continued his explanation, he demonstrated the concept with a graceful motion. Suddenly, a brilliant white aura emanated from him, taking the form of a sword and enveloping his figure. Its power was so palpable that it seemed to have the potential to reduce onlookers to mere dust with just a glance. "Later if you reach the higher realm of sword aura, at that time you wouldn''t even need to use sword intent. Your sword aura would be enough to turn a cultivator without this formidable energy or equivalent strength into naught but dust!" Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled upon learning about it. He observed the sword aura that enveloped the headmaster''s body and closed his eyes in deep concentration. "Little Eli," the headmaster advised, "Sword aura is unique for every individual. Delve into yourself, and sense the nature of your aura. Consider its color, shape, and strength. Understand yourself and determine what resonates as your true sword aura." In response to the headmaster''s guidance, Eli Shan went into deep thought. "What is the form of my sword aura? What is its shape?" He delved even deeper into his thought, "Does a sword aura truly require a fixed shape? Can a rigidly defined sword aura truly possess profundity? No! My ideal sword aura must transcend such limitations!" Pouring all of his focus into this vision, a transparent, shapeless aura began to materialize around him. "Now, about color... What does it truly signify? Isn''t it a reflection of our essence? Isn''t it all about our attributes? What attribute defines me perfectly?" Lost in thought, his mind wandered through the memories of the soul universe, the big dragon, and the essence of his being. Eventually, he couldn''t help but thought of the only attribute in his mind. Darkness! Boom!!! Suddenly, a tremendously powerful dark aura erupted from Eli Shan, sending shivers down the spines of onlookers. It felt as though a mere gaze from him could turn them to dust. Standing amid the intense dark aura, Eli Shan slowly opened his eyes, a smile gracing his lips. With a confident look in his eyes, he whispered, "Condense!" Boom! As the word left his mouth, an immense amount of sword intent began to condense around him and destroy the surroundings. This time, it was more refined and sharper. Gradually, its strength intensified, steadily climbing to its zenith. With a powerful surge, it shattered the confines of the first realm, swiftly reaching the second realm of sword intent. The headmaster observed everything and grinned. "A real monster. I am glad he is not one of my enemies. But whatever, sparring with him is truly exhilarating." With astounding speed, he surged forward, not giving Eli Shan time to completely control his newfound power and in the blink of an eye, he threw a fist towards him. Eli Shan also did not back down and condensed his wind intent and sword intent into his fist, building up an tremendous pressure. He also moved forward with an astonishing speed and unleashed a powerful punch towards the headmaster. Both of their mightiest punches drew near, colliding with a tremendous force and sending a colossal wave from their point of impact to the entire school''s ground. The mountain they stood upon split into two from the immense pressure, then slowly began to reduce into a cloud of dust and debris. The force of the collision was so overwhelming that even the array that had once enclosed them for safety purposes, shattered into countless pieces. Even the spectators, including Mu Fan, couldn''t stand against the overwhelming pressure and were propelled away by the sheer intensity of the collision. As the force of their collision subsided, both Eli Shan and the headmaster were forced to take a step back in the air and look at each other with a smile and understanding. For true warriors, their fists spoke deeper than the words. This held true for both Eli Shan and the headmaster. Through their fists, they understood each other''s inner thoughts and loneliness. The headmaster, still wearing a smile, sighed with a sense of contentment, "I lost." Eli Shan respectfully bowed before him, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you for your guidance, teacher." Upon hearing the word ''teacher'' coming out from the mouth of Eli Shan, the headmaster felt a surge of happiness. "Little Eli, You possess a remarkable strength and I dare to say that for someone of your age, I''ve never seen anyone as formidable as you. However, you still have to refine your intent and aura. With thorough polishing and stabilization of your skills, even though I have a higher realm but because of your innate potential, coupled with your strong body and perfected skills, I might not be your opponent." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Eli Shan listened to him carefully and nodded seriously, "I will remember your words, teacher." The headmaster, completely content with Eli Shan''s reaction, looked below and saw that the mountain peak where they were fighting had disappeared. "Now I will need money for the maintenance of this mountain and array, you will owe me this remember." Eli Shan wanted to retort but the old man suddenly vanished with his words. He looked at the place where the headmaster vanished and roared in anger, "You old fox, hmph!" He controlled his anger and took a deep breath. Then, he looked behind and saw that all the students standing on other mountain peaks were looking at him with reverence in their eyes. Looking at them, Eli Shan smiled proudly and puffed out his chest. Feng Qiang flew near him, her eyes full of shock. "You are already so strong? Why are you still in this school? I believe that you can even defeat the city lord now." Eli Shan shrugged and shook his head. "The Headmaster is strong. I know he didn''t use his full power, otherwise, I don''t know what would have been the result of this fight." Feng Qiang thought he was just being modest but Eli Shan couldn''t shake the feeling that the headmaster was more than just a cultivator of the Zun realm! As Eli Shan was lost in thought, everyone sensed a profound distance separating them from him. At this moment, they knew that they couldn''t approach Eli Shan anymore. He was like a colossal mountain in front of them, a mountain that they could try to climb but no matter how much they try, they would not see its peak. Eli Shan patted Feng Qiang''s shoulder, making her the center of attention of everyone. "I''ve gained some valuable insights from sparring with the headmaster. I''m going to focus on my cultivation for a while now." Feng Qiang nodded firmly and replied, "I also don''t want to lag too far behind you. I''ll be putting in my utmost effort in cultivating under the headmaster." Eli Shan nodded with a contented smile on his face. Then, he began to walk with a sense of pride, making his way back to his mountain peak. There, he settled onto his bed, ready to enter in a focused state of cultivation. As he closed his eyes, he started to assess and calculate the insights and gains he had acquired from the battle. "I will go back to the soul universe and ask something from Big Brother Dragon." Inside the soul universe, before a colossal dragon... "Big brother dragon, do you know anything about swords?" Little Kai heard his little master refer to him as ''big brother'' and felt a surge of happiness. "Little Eli, I am a dragon and I''ve never used a sword. However, if you''re interested in learning about body techniques, I''d be more than happy to teach you." Eli Shan shook his head, determination in his eyes. "For the time being, my focus is on mastering the ways of the sword. It''s strange, but it''s like my soul is urging me to grasp the sword art. The very mention of swords sends a thrill through me." Little Kai mused inside him, "This must be a result of the bloodline he inherited from the master. He too cherished the sword more than anything in his life." The big dragon looked at the tiny Eli Shan like he was looking at his own son and suggested, "If you want to learn the sword art, then you can follow me to an ancient sword cave." Eli Shan gazed at the big dragon, his eyes filled with curiosity. "Ancient cave?" The dragon replied, "You''ll understand it once you see it for yourself." With that, the big dragon enveloped Eli Shan in his aura and in an instant, they disappeared from their place and reappeared before a vast, ancient cave. The dragon looked toward the cave and instructed, "You might find what you seek about swords in there, but you will have to be careful because even I can''t intervene inside." Eli Shan''s face lit up with joy as he sensed the overwhelming sword intent emanating from the cave. "Thank you so much, big brother dragon," he exclaimed, his gaze fixed on the entrance of the cave. With excitement coursing through him, he dashed inside and shouted, "I''m going in now!" Little Kai watched his little master running inside with a sigh. As Eli Shan stepped into the cave, an overwhelming sense of familiarity washed over him. It was as if everything within welcomed him with open arms. He continued to walk and looked around in curiosity. Before long, he spotted a darkened room up ahead and made his way towards it. Upon entering, an incredibly dense sword intent immediately enveloped him. It was so overpowering that it felt as though he might be reduced to dust in an instant if he won''t be careful. He wondered aloud, "Such formidable and polished sword intent! But who is the owner of this cave? Are there more living beings in my soul universe? And how come there is a big universe inside my soul?" He pondered over these mysteries, and when he couldn''t find any answers, he sighed, "I''ll think about these matters when I''m strong enough." With that, he delved even deeper inside the room until he could barely withstand the pressure of sword intent. There he found a place to sit and started to understand the sword intent. With the presence of such potent sword intent in the surroundings, it was easy for him to increase his understanding of sword intent into another realm. "If my calculations are correct, then with my current strength, I should be able to stay in my soul universe for at least one month, right?" With that, he didn''t waste any time and immersed himself in the cultivation of the sword. As Eli Shan delved even deeper into his understanding, the entire sword intent within the room began to swirl around him and was unconsciously absorbed by his body. Soon, ten days passed in the blink of an eye and Eli Shan had already absorbed an immense amount of sword intent and effortlessly broken through to the third realm of sword intent. On this day, he opened his eyes and a smile graced his face. "Now, I can go even deeper inside this room." He stood up and began to walk, but suddenly he felt as if something from deep inside the room was calling out to him. At first, he thought it was an illusion, but as he continued to walk, it became clearer and more distinct. As he ventured further in, he used his cultivation to look deeper but soon he realized that no matter how hard he strained his eyes, he couldn''t see beyond a ten-meter radius. The oppressive darkness of the sword qi obstructed his vision, limiting his view. After a few breaths of walking, he again reached his limits and couldn''t walk further. He knew that if he pressed on, no one would be able to save him from his death. With caution in mind, he sat down once more, resuming his efforts to comprehend the essence of the swords. As he immersed in his cultivation, the sword intent before him seemed to come alive, dancing and swirling, imparting the profound wisdom of the swords to him. As he persisted in his sword cultivation, numerous paths and techniques of the swordway became clearer and more distinct to him. It was almost as if the person who had left the cave intended to pass on his entire understanding of swordsmanship to him. After absorbing the sword intent of surrounding, Eli Shan noticed that this time it didn''t increase the realm of his sword intent, instead it made his sword intent more refined and polished. After another ten days passed, he felt that if he were to engage in a battle with the headmaster using his current understanding of swords, he would undoubtedly have the power to cut the headmaster into pieces. Thinking of this, Eli Shan sighed, "It''s so lonely to be invincible." Just as Eli Shan sighed, a dragon''s voice resonated, suddenly reaching his ear, "Then come out and fight me, I will help you destroy your loneliness into millions of pieces." Eli Shan was taken aback by the sudden voice and instinctively scratched the back of his head, letting out a strange, nervous laugh. "Haha, I was just joking, just joking," he stammered. Then a thought struck him, "Big brother, didn''t you mention earlier that you couldn''t enter this cave?" The dragon snorted, "I can''t physically enter due to the dense sword qi, but I can hear and see what''s happening inside. If someone as powerful as me were to enter, it wouldn''t just be sword intent at the level you''re experiencing, but something on a level that could obliterate even me. Understand?" Eli Shan nodded in understanding and thought, "This cave is really profound, to think even Big Brother is afraid of this cave..." With that, he stood up and made his way more deeper. After walking for a while to the deepermost area, he saw a stone tablet, floating in the air, enveloped in an incredibly potent sword aura. Eli Shan''s eyes filled with lust looking at the stone tablet and unconsciously he reached out to grab it, but the moment his hand came close, he felt an overwhelming surge of power that made him feel as though he was going to be torn into pieces. In surprise, he hurriedly withdrew his hand. "Such an intense sword aura," he muttered, his expression grave. But no matter what, he couldn''t back down from it, because he sensed something special about this stone tablet and was determined not to leave without it. "What should I do about it?" After some careful consideration, he suddenly got an idea. "I am aware of my unique ability to absorb all kinds of power. I should try absorbing the aura covering this stone tablet too." He sat down near the floating tablet and closed his eyes. At first, he didn''t have much confidence in himself. However, before long, a smile spread across his face because he could feel the sword aura from the stone tablet gradually absorbing into his body. However, as the absorption continued, his face twisted in pain. The sheer volume of the sword aura of the stone tablet was so overwhelming that it was too much for him to bear, but he gritted his teeth and pressed on, his determination unwavering. The sword aura from the stone tablet was also working wonders, refining his sword intent to the highest degree. The sword intent that was once unpolished now gleamed with perfect condensation and polish. Despite the numerous cuts and scrapes on his body, he endured it all and continued to absorb every bit of sword aura with unwavering concentration. Chapter 31: The Sword Eye Eli Shan clenched his teeth and relentlessly absorbed the sword aura for seven days. His sword intent surged, becoming denser, purer, and sharper with each passing moment. Finally, on the seventh day, Eli Shan opened his eyes and murmured to himself, "The sword aura emanating from this stone tablet is stronger and purer than anything I''ve ever imagined." Having absorbed every last bit of the sword aura, he rose to his feet and the stone tablet dropped to the ground with a resounding clatter. Without hesitation, Eli Shan moved forward, bending to retrieve the stone tablet. He examined it closely, his fingers tracing the mysterious sword carving which radiated with an enigmatic energy that sent shivers down his spine. As Eli Shan continued to explore the mysteries within the stone tablet, suddenly an unexpected event occurred. The stone tablet suddenly disintegrated into a cloud of dust and slowly fell to the ground, leaving him stunned. "..." His eyes darted around nervously, and he muttered under his breath, "No, I didn''t break it!" As he panicked inside, a mysterious sword qi suddenly emerged from the stone tablet and rushed towards him. His eyes widened in alarm, and he instinctively called upon his own sword intent to intercept it. But to his astonishment, the stone tablet''s qi easily sliced through his defense like a hot knife cutting through butter and pierced through his chest with startling ease. Eli Shan thought he was going to die, but even after the sword qi pierced through his body, he felt nothing. He glanced down at his chest, where the lethal force had penetrated, only to find out that nothing happened. There was not even a single scratch on his body! He knew that sword cultivators utilized ''sword qi'' to enhance their swords, making them sharp, swift, and deadly accurate. It was the essence of swordsmanship, but not every cultivator could master it to perfection. Deep in thought, Eli Shan suddenly felt a strange sensation. The sword qi from the stone tablet began to course through his body without causing any harm to his internal organs, following a pattern that seemed like it was trying to teach him something. Sensing something significant, Eli Shan quickly sat down and focused on feeling the flow of the sword qi inside him. After a period of intense concentration, he finally discerned its patterns and its formidable power. With each passing moment, he grew more adept at this flow of energy. He wanted to understand why this sword qi which was dangerous enough to cut his body into millions of pieces, was feeling so gentle inside his body. After an entire day of devoted practice, he finally understood its essence. "So, the key is my mind and comprehension. To wield any sword technique to its zenith, my mind must become one the sword itself." With that, he closed his eyes and had only a single thought in his mind: Sword! At this moment, what he sought was the unification of a sword and a human¡ª a task that was impossible to achieve by an ordinary person. Not just anyone can become one with the swords. Even his headmaster or the city lord, none of them even reached near the stage of unification. As Eli Shan delved even deeper, many questions arose in his mind. "What is a sword? Why love swords? What is the unification? What does it truly mean to be one with a sword? Most importantly, do I genuinely love swords?" As he continued to question himself and pushed even further to find the answers, his mind suddenly went blank. He opened his eyes and found himself standing in an empty place. There was no wall, no space, and no time. This place was filled with nothing but Darkness! Soon, Eli Shan heard an eerie voice coming from behind, "Swords are the monarchs of weapon! Kings wield them as their choice of arms!" Eli Shan didn''t panic by the voice and turned around to look behind, only to see a figure cloaked in black clothes. Eli Shan tried to see his face but he found out that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t discern his features. The enigmatic figure continued, "We love swords for their versatility! A well-built sword can be hurled like a spear. A well-built sword could be used to cut people. A well-built sword could be used as a blade. A well-built sword works as any weapon, but most importantly, a sword is a sword. We love it because it is a ''sword''." Eli Shan nodded in agreement, murmuring, "Yes, I love swords for being exactly what they are ¨C swords." The figure elucidated further, "The unification is all about your love and connection with the swords. When completed, you can wield a sword like a part of your body, but for unification to complete, you need to accept the swords as a part of your body. But most importantly, treat swords as the sovereign of all weapons, and they shall treat you as the ruler of all beings." Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed with newfound understanding and gratitude. "Thank you for your guidance, senior." The figure nodded, though its expression remained shrouded. He looked at Eli Shan deeply, making him feel the pressure. Then, with a snap of his fingers, Eli Shan was back in the cave, sitting as before with closed eyes, and heard a last sentence from the mysterious figure in his mind, "As for whether you love swords or not, find it yourself. Good luck for the journey ahead." Eli Shan opened his eyes and looked around. "Was that a dream? I am sure that senior was the real owner of this cave and it was just his residual soul after his death. But what kind of means was that? He summoned me out of my body and I couldn''t even put up any resistance? Just how strong was senior in his prime?" Eli Shan''s expression was serious but he was really happy to get help from the senior. "Let''s not think about all these. For now, I should keep pushing myself to become as strong as possible!" He again closed his eyes and began to calculate all the gains he got from the mysterious senior. He remembered all of his words and began to apply all the teachings. "Swords are the king. Treat swords as a king, and they will treat you as the ruler of all beings." Eli Shan mused, delving deeper into this profound realization. "Doesn''t that mean swords have feelings? To comprehend their essence is to acknowledge their feelings with me. They are same as me! They, too, are sovereigns of all weapons, and someday, I shall reign over all beings too." Boom!!! As he continued to immerse in his sword cultivation, the cave began to tremble. The Sword aura of the surroundings which was initially absorbed by Eli Shan through force, now began to merge with him by their own will, and the sword intent of the cave began to dance around him as if welcoming their king. While unifying with sword, Eli Shan didn''t forget to follow the flow of sword qi inside his body, a gift bestowed by the ancient stone plate. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As the unification of sword and human reached completion, Eli Shan slowly opened his eyes, which exuded an unparalleled sword qi that could destroy the surroundings. The sword intent of the cave froze, their lethally getting controlled by Eli Shan. If he wanted them to destroy a thing, they wouldn''t even leave a residual behind. But if he wouldn''t want them to touch something, then the sword aura or sword intent, won''t even scratch it! Normally, the sword techniques destroy everything in its path and can''t differentiate between friends and foes. That''s why there was an old saying: Swords have no eyes! But for Eli Shan, it was now opposite. "Now," he declared with a self-assured grin, "I can proudly say that my sword has eyes!" Eli Shan was pleased with his progress in mastering this new technique, but he recognized that he had only grasped its fundamentals. So he again closed his eyes and immersed himself back in his sword cultivation. A day came and went, yet Eli Shan remained immersed in his technique, his eyes unopened, focused on honing his skill. Just the time taken by him was enough to show just how profound this technique was that even someone as genius as him could not completely master this technique. It was crucial to bear in mind that up until this point, Eli Shan had learned every technique instantaneously. Yet, this particular one took him an entire day, and still, it was not completed. After following the mysterious sword qi for a while, he made another insightful realization. "My sword aura efficiency and vastness are increasing significantly with the sword qi flowing inside my body," he exclaimed, his face lighting up with anticipation. "Then, if I channel my own sword qi in the same pattern as this, won''t the vastness and efficiency of my sword aura continue to grow endlessly?" Brimming with excitement, he immersed himself in cultivation again, and after another day passed, he finally achieved mastery over the technique. On this day, he stood up and easily walked out of the cave. There he saw a big dragon lying down and taking a rest. Sensing Eli Shan''s presence, the dragon''s eyes snapped open, only to be met with the sight of Eli Shan grinning at him like a crazy person. The big dragon looked at him curiously and asked, "Does sword intent hit your head so hard?" Eli Shan ignored the dragon''s mockery and turned his face towards the nearest mountain, assuming an air of mystery, trying to show off as if he were some kind of a mysterious being. He extended his right hand, sweeping it majestically from left to right. In an instant, a dark sword aura surged forth which was as vast as a colossal tsunami and as pure as the untouched jade, and rushed towards the mountain. The stone of the mountain crumbled under the sharpness of the sword aura and reduced to mere dust. But something happened that shocked even the dragon. The flowers and plants of the mountain remained untouched by the sword aura''s wrath! The sword aura, which should have annihilated everything in its path, displayed an unexpected gentleness. Not a single flower on the mountain was harmed. Instead, it felt like gentle snowflakes, as light as cotton, adding a touch of fleeting beauty to the landscape. As the dragon beheld this breathtaking sword technique, even its eyes widened in amazement. "Sword eye! One of the last arts of the sword which was mastered by the dark lord. Has the young master already attained it?" Eli Shan turned around and noticed the shock in the dragon''s eyes. This only made him feel even more proud and smug. Just as he was about to posture even more, he suddenly felt pain in his soul. "I am going to be thrown out of my own world again, sigh." The world whirled around him, and when he reopened his eyes, he found himself back in his room. "Sigh, let''s continue to cultivate." Calculating the gains from the cave, he closed his eyes once more, immersing himself in cultivation without a moment''s pause. His sword intent, which has reached the fourth realm, continued to grow more sharper and refine with time. Eli Shan believed the cave''s master intended for him to inherit the Sword Eye technique. Little did he know, the master''s true aim was to instruct him in the efficient use of sword qi. To achieve this, the master utilized the Sword Eye technique as a teaching tool. Even the master hadn''t expected him to learn sword eye technique while learning how to use sword qi efficiently. Eli Shan immersed himself in cultivation for an unknown number of days, until one day when someone knocked on his door and woke him up from his meditation state. Eli Shan stood up, opened the door, and was met with the sight of a beautiful young woman standing there, a smile gracing her features. Feng Qiang apologized, "I''m sorry to disturb your cultivation, but the Headmaster asked me to deliver a message to you." Eli Shan smiled and invited her inside the room. "No problem. It''s better to keep changing the atmosphere every now and then." Feng Qiang nodded and came inside the room. "Look like you have grown stronger again." Eli Shan went to prepare tea and replied, "I have gained some insight about sword, nothing else." He turned around and observed her strong aura. "You too seem to have grown stronger quite a bit, haven''t you?" Feng Qiang shook her head. "It''s nothing worth mentioning in front of a monster like you." Eli Shan placed the tea in a cup and offered it to her. "Didn''t I tell you that you''ll never catch up to me? Hahaha." Feng Qiang took the cup from Eli Shan and playfully punched his chest. "You... You never change. Hmph!" Eli Shan chuckled and shook his head. "And you wouldn''t want me to, would you?" Feng Qiang smirked, choosing to ignore his words, and began to savor the tea. Eli Shan sat next to Feng Qiang on the bed, taking a leisurely sip of tea. "So, what did the headmaster want to discuss?" Feng Qiang replied, "He asked you to join the class tomorrow." Eli Shan''s curiosity was piqued. "Any particular reason?" Feng Qiang shook her head. "He mentioned it''s of great importance to the entire school, and he didn''t want any student to miss it." "Understood. I''ll be there," Eli Shan affirmed. They continued their conversation for a while before she returned to her own mountain peak. Once again, Eli Shan immersed himself in his cultivation, and a day passed as swiftly as moments. The next day, he rose from his meditation spot and made his way to the classroom. Inside, all the students were already present, and the headmaster stood at the front. Eli Shan opened the classroom door and stepped inside, again making every student feel an overwhelming pressure. But still, everyone looked at him in admiration because of his recent battle. The Headmaster examined Eli Shan from head to toe and remarked, "It appears you''ve grown significantly, haven''t you?" Eli Shan bowed before the Headmaster, gratitude evident in his eyes. "All I have achieved is thanks to your guidance, Teacher." The Headmaster smiled, a glint of pride in his eyes. "It seems my most promising student has also acquired a silver tongue, hasn''t he?" Eli Shan couldn''t help but grin. "I only speak the truth, Teacher." The Headmaster shook his head with a small chuckle. "At least you''re aware of it. Now, take your seat." Eli Shan nodded and made his way to the last row, where Feng Qiang was waiting for him. The Headmaster''s expression grew serious as he addressed the entire class. "Everyone, our graduation ceremony is swiftly approaching, and you have a mere two weeks to prepare. Every three years, when students graduate from the schools, all institutions under the king or emperor''s jurisdiction assemble and students fight for their school''s prestige." The headmaster scanned each student with a stern gaze. "So, I ask each of you: are you ready?" Hearing the headmaster''s words, every student felt their blood boiling inside their body and shouted in unison, "We will fight to the death, Headmaster!" The words reverberated throughout the classroom, filling the space with unwavering resolve. Until this point, the school had imparted all it could to its students. Now, it was their turn to give back to the school. So how could anybody back down? Each of them was prepared to give their all, even if it meant facing death! Feng Qiang''s brow furrowed thinking of something as she directed a question towards the Headmaster. "If there are schools under both the king and the emperor, which jurisdiction does ours fall under? And what does our school rank overall?" The Headmaster turned to her, providing a clear answer. "We are under the jurisdiction of the king and you won''t be competing against students from the Emperor''s schools. As for our ranking, it''s moderate¡ªneither exceptionally high nor low." His gaze swept across the room, holding every student''s attention. "And if the King or Emperor recognizes your potential, they might even consider taking you as their disciple." Hearing the last sentence, students went into uproar. Chance to become the disciple of king or emperor? It was the dream of countless souls in the world! Eli Shan''s mind raced with possibilities. He couldn''t resist asking, "What are the rewards?" The Headmaster''s gaze met Eli Shan''s with a knowing glint. "For outstanding performance of the school, our funding from the King will increase. The top scorer will receive ten thousand gold coins, along with a cultivation technique of their choice and a chance to become a disciple of the King or Emperor. Second and third place will earn one thousand and five hundred gold coins, respectively, along with a valuable cultivation technique." Eli Shan nodded, a satisfied smile on his face. What he wanted was just money, he didn''t lack any cultivation technique. As for becoming a disciple of a King or Emperor, he felt they couldn''t be stronger than his big brother Dragon. As the class concluded, Eli Shan rose from his seat, preparing to return to his mountain peak. The Headmaster approached him, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Your cultivation realm has once again increased and reached the seventh stage of the zun realm, my little monster? I have a lot of expectations from you, so give your best in the ceremony." With that, the Headmaster vanished. Eli Shan smiled and followed suit, disappearing from the scene. Chapter 32: Destination Eli Shan stayed in seclusion as one and a half weeks passed like the fire on a candle. It was the day to depart for the graduation ceremony. The air buzzed with excitement and energy as everyone prepared for the event. On this day, Eli Shan opened his eyes. He rose from his bed and changed his attire to a dignified black robe with an imposing long collar. With a swift step, he vanished from his chamber, re-emerging on the training field where the students had already gathered. In front of the crowd, the imposing headmaster stood tall, his voice resonating with authority as he declared, "The moment to depart for the main capital has finally arrived!" His gaze swept over each student before he boomed, "Are you all prepared?" The students felt their excitement surge through their veins as they shouted in unison, "We are prepared, headmaster!" A satisfied smile played across the headmaster''s face as he continued, "The school has already sent a notification to your parents a month ago. If they wish to witness your match, they must reach the capital before it commences." Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard about their parents. It had been nearly a decade since they last saw them. Now, they were coming to witness their children''s match! At this moment, no one wanted to appear anything less than formidable in their parents'' eyes! With that, the headmaster whistled and the crowd of magnificent creatures, resembling giant pigeons flew over one after another. Each of them large enough to comfortably carry ten students on its back. Shock rippled through the crowd as they laid eyes on them. At first, everyone''s mind was filled with doubt, questioning how they could reach their destination in less than half a week. However, after looking at those giant pigeons, all of their doubt vanished Standing at the very front, Eli Shan confidently looked at the most robust pigeon and stepped forward with Feng Qiang, making his way toward him. Locking eyes with the majestic creature, Eli Shan took a deep breath, allowing the currents of wind intent to envelop him. He gracefully rose into the air, a dance of harmony with the elements. The Pigeon King, perched majestically, met Eli Shan''s gaze with eyes that sparkled in recognition. With a warm smile on his face, Eli Shan gently touched the pigeon''s head, massaging it with love. "Can you take us on a tour and share the secrets of your wind power with me?" Eli Shan whispered. The majestic creature, as if understanding the request, bobbed its head in agreement. It could be said that wind was the main power of pegion and it was the first time a human was interested in it, so pegion was quite happy to teach and posture about it. Eli Shan held Feng Qiang''s hand firmly and settled onto the back of the majestic pigeon. Scanning the surroundings, Eli Shan observed the lively scene below, where students were engaged in coaxing the pigeons to give them rides. Amidst the enthusiastic efforts, Eli Shan noticed that some pigeons used the power of the wind to easily toss aside those students who tried to be a boss before them, making them the center of laughter. Headmaster turned his gaze towards Eli Shan who was sitting on the biggest pigeon and murmured, "Even the king of pigeons like him," he thought to himself. Then, with a subtle wave of the headmaster''s hand, an overwhelming pressure filled the air as a colossal creature resembling a giant lion soared into view, his majestic forms casting shadows over the training field. Each of those wings outstretched, seemed to carry the promise of a swift and extraordinary journey. Gasp! A hushed gasp swept through the crowd as everyone beheld the magnificent creature. "Wing lion," someone whispered, recognizing the legendary creature. "He''s riding a winged lion!" exclaimed another. "Headmaster is so cool." Amidst the awe and praise, the headmaster sat on the back of the legendary winged lion, casting a serious gaze at the assembled students. "Everyone, it''s time to depart!" the headmaster shouted. Hearing the headmaster, all of them quickly mounted their pigeons, shouting with enthusiasm, "We are ready, Headmaster!" One after another, they ascended to the sky, following the headmaster''s lead. As the pigeons accelerated, their speed became so fast that students found it hard to even open their eyes, much less control them. It was due to the pigeons training that they knew all they had to do was just follow the headmaster. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As everyone enjoyed the journey, their faces kept changing due to the fast wind. On the other hand, Eli Shan didn''t care about his flight and was already immersed in the cultivation of wind intent. He could feel the wind intent emanating from his pigeon, it was strong enough to make him feel like a child in its presence. But he knew that pigeons have an innate talent for wind, so he didn''t feel demotivated. As he continued to cultivate, he felt that the pigeon king was using his wind intent to remove all shackles from ahead. It was as if the sky was the battlefield and wind intent was his sword! Eli Shan couldn''t help but feel excited to cultivate the wind intent at the pigeon king''s level. He removed everything from his mind and solely concentrated on the wind intent used by Pigeon King. As the new scenery came and went, Eli Shan''s understanding of wind intent continued to grow. The pigeon king also felt it and began to use his wind intent to the fullest. He increased his speed, using many times more wind intent to help Eli Shan, but his speed was so lightning fast that it made Feng Qiang frown due to the wind pressure. Feeling the pressure, she couldn''t help but use her cultivation to resist, but just when she was about to use power, something happened that shocked her. The wind coming from the front seemed to cut apart, or rather, the wind began to leave the way for Eli Shan and his friend! Feng Qiang looked at the back of Eli Shan and saw that he was still immersed in his cultivation, but one could clearly feel a mysterious aura coming from him, which was controlling the wind at his will! The wind on the way made a way for Eli Shan. But what shocked Feng Qiang more was, that she could feel the wind intent emanating from the pigeon king was getting absorbed by Eli Shan''s body! "What kind of constitution is this? He seems to absorb every bit of pigeon king''s wind intent." Feng Qiang looked at the back of Eli Shan with a solemn gaze. Even though Eli Shan relentlessly absorbed all wind intent, Pigeon King also seemed to have an infinite amount of wind intent. The former became the vicious devourer and the latter turned into a bottomless pit. Eli Shan, lost in the cultivation process, forgot the passage of time. The exhilarating flight continued, and suddenly, he felt a gradual descent. Opening his eyes, he was greeted by a breathtaking sight¡ªan empire surrounded by towering walls! The students, their faces transformed by the fast wind, couldn''t help but marvel at the grandeur below. "So strong," Eli Shan whispered in awe, his gaze locked onto the majestic empire. From behind him, Feng Qiang, smiling knowingly, added, "Everyone here is stronger than average countryside people like us." Eli Shan nodded slowly, still thinking of something. Soon, the headmaster, followed by every student, gracefully landed before the grand entrance of the empire. As everyone jumped down from their pigeon, exhaustion appeared on their faces from the long journey. Yet, Eli Shan stood apart, his face lit up with joy. He clenched his fist, feeling the increase of power, his excitement shining through a victorious grin. But his pigeon was quite opposite to his beaming face. He looked completely exhausted unlike other pegion even though he was the strongest of them. The headmaster saw them and smiled inside with a guess. Then he approached the guards, took out a wooden token with a school carving on it, and greeted them. The guard inspected the token and glanced at the gathered students. "Seems like you''re here for the graduation ceremony, which happens every three years, right?" The headmaster smiled politely and nodded. "Indeed, we are from the holy school in the sacred city." The guard smiled warmly. "I''ve heard of your school''s prestige." He shifted his gaze towards the students and encouraged, "Do your best, students, and bring honor to your school." Everyone shouted in unison with an excited voice, "We will definitely win, sir!" The empire guard nodded at them and allowed everyone to pass through the gate with a friendly smile. As everyone entered the gate, excitement buzzed in the air at the sight before them. Massive houses resembling the luxurious hotels, and majestic inns akin to the palaces of city lords in their hometowns stood tall. What astonished them the most was the realization that everyone''s cultivation level here was at least in the realm of Tian. The air crackled with an aura of power and skill that left the visitors in awe of the empire''s strength. They all gasped in amazement and felt that their existence was as insignificant as an ant compared to the people here. Walking alongside everyone, Eli Shan couldn''t contain his excitement as he looked around. "One day," he thought with determination, "I will rise above them all and look down on everyone here." Observing children in the True Qi realm, Eli Shan couldn''t help but be further astonished. "How did they cultivate so quickly? Even a child is as strong as my father." Seeing the perplexity on everyone''s faces, the headmaster, while continuing to walk, addressed their concerns. "In the imperial city, there are many pills that aid in faster cultivation. However, these pills are expensive, and not everyone can afford them. Cultivating without the aid of such pills often means more potential, so none of you could lose against them in the same realm." Everyone nodded in understanding and satisfaction. After a leisurely chat and a stroll, they all laid their eyes on a colossal, silver-colored arena, its size rivaling one-third of the sacred city. Upon reaching the spot, the headmaster said to the students, "This is where all of you will be staying for two days, and your graduation ceremony will take place here." As they entered, they soon realized that, what initially seemed like an arena, wasn''t just an arena; it was more akin to an inn. At the surface, there was a colossal fighting stage, but beneath the circular surface lay a vast underground area, teeming with numerous rooms and lively with people coming and going. The headmaster, leading the way, showed his wooden token to a guard who then guided everyone to their respective rooms. Each person received a room token with a reminder, "Keep these tokens safe; you won''t be able to enter without them." Eli Shan also received his room token with eager anticipation. As he smiled and prepared to enter his room, he overheard someone mocking, "So, the Holy School has come to get beaten again, huh?" The taunt came from Nangong, the headmaster of the Five Element School from Xu City, which was under the king''s jurisdiction. The headmaster of the Holy School just smiled mysteriously and entered his room. Nangong saw it, puzzled by his reaction, "Since when did he become so mysterious?" With a shrug, Nangong also left the arena, and Eli Shan, undisturbed by the exchange, entered his room with a smile. Chapter 33: Tournament Inside his room, Eli Shan dedicated two more days to cultivating his wind intent and finally grasped its essence. On this day, while cultivating, he was abruptly interrupted by the resonant voice of the headmaster, "Everyone, prepare yourselves. The ceremony has commenced, and within the hour, it will be time for our grand entry." Hearing him, Eli Shan rose from his cultivation, putting on a set of sleek silver attire that featured a high collar and a matching silver belt around his waist. As the hour swiftly passed, every student emerged from their chambers and gathered together in the hallway. The headmaster looked at them and nodded in acknowledgment. "Give your best and secure victory for our school," he declared. With unwavering determination, the collective response echoed through the air, "We will not accept defeat, Headmaster!" A reassuring smile played on the headmaster''s lips as the students organized themselves into a line. Eli Shan stood at the forefront, just behind the headmaster, and observed as another school formed a line next to theirs. Casting his gaze over them, Eli Shan couldn''t help but express his disdain, muttering under his breath, "Tsk, they are all so weak. Do I have to fight with them?" The students from the Five Elements School, along with their headmaster, who were lining up nearby, overheard his remark and simmered with anger. The king of the Five Elements School, Gu Xuan, locked eyes with Eli Shan in anger. "You will discover who is truly weaker in the upcoming battle." Eli Shan ignored Gu Xuan''s words with an indifference akin to ignoring an insignificant ant, making him fume with anger. Just as Gu Xuan was about to say more, a resonant voice echoed throughout the area, "Everyone, today''s ceremony has commenced. All participating schools, please come forward." As the announcement concluded, all schools under the king''s banner began to surface from the underground passages. These passages were divided by walls, and in each corridor, two schools were assembled, creating a distinct and organized procession. In due course, it was Eli Shan''s team''s turn to make their entrance. The headmaster took the lead, emerging from the underground first. Feng Qiang, representing the king''s status, followed closely behind, accompanied by Hao Yu. Yeah, Eli Shan, who was supposed to be at the very front, didn''t show up. Gu Xuan, the king of the Five Elements School, searched around for Eli Shan and saw that he was positioned at 25th position in ranking! Looking at his ranking, Gu Xuan couldn''t help but mock, "So he is just a weakling at the 25th position? And he dared to mock us? I will make sure to teach him a lesson!" Sensing the scrutiny, Eli Shan looked back at Gu Xuan and smiled slyly, "It''s your master who mocked us before. Usually, I''m quite the good boy." The headmaster heard it and smiled inside with satisfaction, "Good good, my student." With that, Eli Shan emerged from the underground passage, his sleek silver attire catching the glint of the ceremonial lights. As he stood in the crowded arena, his eyes scanned the sea of faces, searching for the two people who mattered most to him¡ªhis parents. Amidst the spectators, a pair of proud faces caught Eli Shan''s attention. His mother, with eyes gleaming with maternal pride, and his father, a stoic figure who nodded approvingly at his son''s entrance. Eli Shan couldn''t help but feel a swell of warmth in his chest at the sight of them. "Honey, look, our son is here. He looks so strong," his mother exclaimed, her voice carrying a mix of excitement and affection. "Yeah, and he''s at such a high rank. 25th position out of 40 elite of the holy school! Our son has grown really big and strong," his father responded, a subtle smile playing on his lips. The two parents exchanged joyful glances, completely immersed in the moment. Eli Shan, upon spotting them, felt a surge of emotion, and his eyes welled up. "Mother, Father," Eli Shan called out, his voice carrying a mix of gratitude and affection. He looked at his parents with the eyes of a child who had once again found the comforting embrace of home. No matter how much he grew up or how powerful he became, in front of his parents, he was still their little child. On the back seat his parents were sitting proudly as if announcing to everyone, "Did you all see? He is our son!" Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Eli Shan''s father nodded at him, a subtle but powerful gesture of encouragement. In response, Eli Shan nodded back with a smile, silently pledging to himself that he would strive to make his parents even prouder. After a while, the welcome ceremony concluded, and all one hundred schools, each having forty elite students, withdrew to their assigned resting areas, eagerly waiting their turn for battle. After sitting down in his resting place, Eli Shan looked above as his eyes fell over on a lofty and a vacant platform. A place that was positioned in the open but not a single soul dared to approach there. There he saw a handsome man sitting, adorned by a crown on his head. Positioned above him was a conspicuous empty seat. Eli Shan concluded that the adorned figure was the king, and the unoccupied throne was reserved for the emperor. The king observed the matches with a bored expression, even though the intensity of the battle was quite high. These were the matches of the lower fifty schools. So of course, no matter how intense their battle was, they couldn''t arouse the excitement of the king! A man who sat above everyone in the kingdom! Speaking of rankings, it''s noteworthy that the Holy School held the 49th rank, while the Five Elements School secured the 48th rank. Soon, the lower school battle was completed and everyone saw a man walking into the arena with a stern face and an intimidating aura. His gaze fell on the representative of every school as he announced, "If anyone wants to challenge another school, you can request it through me." Just as his voice fell over, another voice cut through the air arrogantly, "I represent my Great Heaven School, and I will accept any challenger who wants to fight me." Everyone went into uproar after hearing him, though many people had already expected this. "Student of the first school!" "He is Ji Hao, the second strongest student of the Great Heaven School, just ranked below the king of the school, according to the information I got." "Wow, he looks incredibly strong. Let''s see how the fight unfolds." The spectators buzzed with anticipation, and Ji Hao''s parents, seated in the crowd, beamed with pride. Shortly after, another voice echoed, "I will gladly accept his challenge." A burly man, his muscles bulging, and wearing a ferocious expression, walked toward the fighting stage. "I am Lin Feng from the Earth Dragon School." Though unfamiliar to many, Lin Feng''s appearance suggested he was not a pushover. The tournament host nodded, declaring with a smile, "The fight between Lin Feng and Ji Hao will commence now." With that, the host vanished, leaving Lin Feng standing face-to-face with Ji Hao. The atmosphere between Ji Hao and Lin Feng became tense as the crowd in the arena crackled with energy. Ji Hao, representing the first-ranked school, regarded Lin Feng with a disdainful glance, treating him as if he were an insignificant ant, unworthy of his attention. Ji Hao was from rank first school while Lin Feng was not even in the top fifty. How could Lin Feng be his opponent? He looked down on Lin Feng and without a moment''s hesitation, Ji Hao vanished from his position, a gust of wind trailing in his wake, and a formidable punch materialized in front of Lin Feng''s face. Gasps reverberated through the audience, "Zun Fifth Realm," they exclaimed, turning their eyes toward Lin Feng with a mixture of awe and pity. "Sigh, one must know the limit of their arrogance." "Yeah, accepting the challenge of young master Ji Hao? He must be out of his mind." "But, hey, at least he took up the challenge, right? That''s the spirit of a true warrior!" As the audience continued their commentary, unexpectedly, a smile crept across Lin Feng''s face. He slowly extended his hand, which looked slow at first glance but was extremely fast, and easily caught the fist hurtling toward him. The collision of a fist and a palm created so high pressure that the dust around them flew over, covering the entire arena. As the settled dust revealed the scene, the audience''s eyes widened, they couldn''t believe their eyes. "H-He caught Ji Hao''s fist with his bare hand?" "Who is this guy? He looks so damn strong!" Even Ji Hao, who was always proud of himself, couldn''t believe his eyes. In an instant, he distanced himself from his opponent and looked at him with a solemn gaze. "Who are you?" Lin Feng nonchalantly shrugged. "I came specifically to challenge the Emperor School, but I didn''t like your arrogance so..." With a swift movement, Lin Feng covered the distance and appeared before Ji Hao''s eyes in an instant. "So, don''t take it personally," Lin Feng grinned. Instantly, Ji Hao''s expression changed as he faced a strong hand grasping his neck. Lin Feng grasped Ji Hao by the neck, suspending him in mid-air before slamming him mercilessly onto the reinforced stage floor. "Aaah," Ji Hao didn''t even understand how powerful was the enemy before him. He held Lin Feng''s wrist, struggling to break free but he suddenly felt he was again hanging in the air. His eyes widened as he shouted, "No, please no..." Lin Feng grinned before again slamming him onto the metallic surface. Boom! The surface of the stage, created from one of the toughest materials, showed signs of damage as Lin Feng relentlessly continued his assault. Ji Hao''s body washed with blood as he finally begged for mercy. On the stage, those people who initially felt pity for Lin Feng, now was terrified by his means. Finally, Lin Feng ceased his barrage, tossing Ji Hao back to his school''s resting area before gracefully descending from the stage. Silence! No one dared to speak a single word! Amidst the audience, Ji Hao''s mother started to cry looking at her son. But what could she do? This was a competition where one could even die! In the whole arena, no one knew what was the realm of Lin Feng but what they were sure about was, he was one of the strongest candidate here! Eli Shan looked at Lin Feng intently, whispering, "I want to fight him." Lin Feng, seemingly aware of Eli Shan''s gaze, returned the smile. Following Lin Feng''s formidable performance, subsequent fights failed to capture much attention of the crowd. The battles continued, and every participant exhibited skills at the Tian Realm, a level considered exceptionally high in the Sacred City but it was nothing in this tournament. After several hours, twenty students from the Holy School were eliminated, but the headmaster didn''t care about this outcome. He knew that even if a single student persevered and achieved a high rank, he alone could carry the whole school with him. The headmaster hadn''t expected Eli Shan to secure the first position, but a position within the top ten seemed within reach. After a while, the host returned to the stage, announcing, "Everyone, now fifty schools have been eliminated and ranked below the top fifty. The top fifty ranking matches will commence tomorrow." Chapter 34: Fight A night for a cultivator like Eli Shan slipped away in the blink of an eye. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them, the morning sun greeted him. As the time arrived for everyone to line up in their respective passageways, Eli Shan emerged from his room. There he looked around and saw that two schools had already formed their lines- the holy school and the five-element school. He glanced at them and casually walked towards his 25th-ranked position. Observing this, the headmaster of the five-element school cast a puzzled glance towards the headmaster of the holy school, remarking, "Since when did he become so tolerant?" Without sparing a glance in response, the headmaster of the holy school took the lead and walked out of the passageway. Amidst the chaotic audience, Eli Shan searched around and spotted his parents, their cheers resonating with warmth and love. Eli Shan couldn''t help but smile after looking at them. He wanted to meet his parents yesterday after the match, but it was against the rule to leave the place where he was living, and his parents were not allowed to enter, so he couldn''t meet them. Gradually, each school settled in their resting place, preparing for the fight. Now only fifty schools remained, and in terms of ranking, the top 50 held no significant changes compared to the last ranking¡ªexcept for one notable change. The 50th school had been obliterated by Lin Feng single-handedly! Lin Feng hailed from the Earth Dragon School, a school in decline for the past three centuries due to the absence of someone capable of mastering its secret technique. But just when there was no hope left for them, a genius kid suddenly appeared out of nowhere and joined the Earth Dragon school, finally resurrecting and giving hope to them. In the resting place of Earth Dragon School, Lin Feng stood alone alongside his headmaster because every single student of Earth Dragon School had been already defeated by others. After a brief interlude, the host graced the stage, announcing, "Congratulations to all who have reached this juncture. Let the battles continue. Any school wishing to challenge another is welcome to do so." As the host concluded, a resounding voice echoed through the arena, "I, Gu Xuan, representative of the Five Element School, challenge the Holy School to a duel." The announcement didn''t surprise anyone, because they knew these two schools were always at odds. With that, Five Element School sent Luo Yue to the stage. He Dressed in dignified attire, and stood elegantly, declaring, "I am a second-ranked student of my school. Holy school, send your king to fight me!" Everybody knew that he was trying to humiliate the holy school by calling the king to fight even though he was just a second-ranked student in his school. To everyone''s shock, the headmaster of the Holy School nodded in agreement with a smile, saying, "We will do as you say!" This unexpected response left onlookers bewildered. They had anticipated the Holy School to react with anger and would never send their king, the strongest fighter to fight against someone who was not strongest in his school! Subsequently, a vision of ethereal beauty graced the stage¡ªa girl dressed in pristine white, radiating an angelic aura. She gracefully ascended the stairs and stepped onto the fighting stage. Luo Yue momentarily lost himself in her beauty and whispered, "Beautiful!" However, the stern voice of Gu Xuan snapped him back to reality, "Luo Yue, don''t you dare to lose the fight! Remember she is just the appetizer; our main course is Eli Shan, the one who disrespected us!" Luo Yue nodded solemnly, assuring his senior brother, "I will win." While the students of Five Element School were giving advice to their fighter, oppositely, something else was going on with the holy school''s students. "Haha, ''Miss Queen'', beat him to a pulp!" "Hahaha, our ''queen'' is the strongest! She is going to annihilate him!" A wave of confusion rippled through the spectators. Why did it seem like, instead of mocking Luo Yue, the Holy School was making fun of their ''queen''? Luo Yue, with a smirk, gazed at Feng Qiang."You are exceptionally beautiful, but it appears you lack the dignity expected of a queen. Join me, and I will ensure you receive the recognition you deserve." Feng Qiang shook her head, her response firm. "I am sorry, but I am not interested in you." With that, she casually waved her hand. Luo Yue suddenly took a step back, a wary expression crossing his face. He sensed she might be attempting to attack, but to his bewilderment, nothing happened. Did she merely wave her hand casually? But soon he realized something as his expression changed. Though he hadn''t noticed when it occurred, he now found himself unable to move. "What''s happening? Why can''t I move my body?" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. As he realized his situation, panic took hold of his mind. "I''ve been frozen? I didn''t even sense when or how it happened?" He turned his horrified gaze towards Feng Qiang, who stood nonchalantly on the stage. Luo Yue used his cultivation in an attempt to break free, only to discover that even his cultivation had been frozen within this ice cube. "What kind of ice is this?" Horror filled his mind, and his pupils shrank. Gradually, his thoughts succumbed to the freezing effect, and his once lively eyes turned blank. Unperturbed, Feng Qiang strolled back to her resting place, treating the entire incident as if it were a trifling matter. Eli Shan met with her eyes and nodded in acknowledgment. She returned the nod with a smile, standing next to him. "How was my fight?" Eli Shan affectionately patted her head. "It was a good fight. You have grown a lot." Feng Qiang nodded slightly, her face turning red as she didn''t dare to look above. As the crowd witnessed this, shock rippled through the onlookers. "What is this? A 25th-ranked student patting the beautiful queen? How dare he?" exclaimed a guy from the crowd. "Hey, weakling, step away from our princess! How dare you touch her?" shouted another guy. "But why does it seem like she doesn''t mind at all? Don''t tell me she is in love with that weakling?" another man questioned. "That''s impossible! Even the second-ranked guy is not good enough for her!" added someone else. "Hey, hey, but that 25th-ranked guy is the most handsome man I have ever seen. Despite his weak cultivation, he is really worth it for Feng Qiang!" intervened a girl. "Yes, she is right! I have traveled to many places, but I have never seen a guy more handsome than him! I will make sure to make him mine after the tournament!" declared another girl with excitement. Amid the crowd, Eli Shan''s parents tightly held each other''s hands, their expression changing from shock to disbelief and then to unbridled happiness. "Honey, did you see that just now? Our son just patted the strongest and most beautiful girl!" "Yeah, isn''t it? Our son is ranked 25th among the geniuses and has a close friendship with the queen of the school!" Both of them held hands and chatted loudly with happiness. The King of the empire, typically indifferent to everything except Lin Feng''s battles, cast a shocked expression at Feng Qiang and muttered to himself, "This technique... don''t tell me she is his daughter." Toward the Five Element school, Gu Xuan stood in the arena, booming with anger, "Hmph, you sent your queen to fight our second strongest fighter; what''s there to be proud of? If you dare, then come and fight against me!" Eli Shan, standing next to Feng Qiang, locked eyes with Gu Xuan and mocked, "It was you guys who wanted to fight against our queen; now, why are you crying?" "You... If you dare, then come here. I will teach you a good lesson today so that you never open your mouth in front of me again!" Hearing him, Eli Shan took a step forward. "Why not?" Then, he glanced toward the headmaster, who shook his head slightly with pleading eyes, silently urging, "You are our trump card; please don''t go now." Looking into his eyes, Eli Shan couldn''t help but sigh. He took a step back and smiled by showing all of his teeth. "First, ask permission from my queen. If you get through her, then I will personally teach you a lesson!" He then turned toward Feng Qiang and smiled innocently, "Don''t forget to break his teeth." Feng Qiang knew this smile of Eli Shan. She also smiled back and nodded, "I will!" The crowd overheard their conversation and looked at them with bewilderment. The thing they couldn''t understand was how a 25th-ranked individual could confidently challenge the king of the Five Element School. Moreover, the queen of the Holy School, an apparently unreachable figure, seemed to hang on every word he uttered. As the audience pondered, Feng Qiang again walked toward the stage like a fairy, landing there gracefully. Even though Gu Xuan was angry, he was still cautious against her. He knew that she was dangerous so he didn''t want to give her any time. The rule of this arena was that when two people stood on the stage, that meant the fight had already started. Using the benefit of this rule, just as Feng Qiang steadied herself on the stage, Gu Xuan closed the distance instantly and hurled his fist toward her. Feeling the pressure emanating from his fist, the faces of the holy school''s students changed exponentially, "Tian peak realm!" Feng Qiang''s expression mirrored the gravity of the situation, but she swiftly used her ice technique to slow him down, evading his attack by a narrow margin and creating distance. Gu Xuan, resembling an enraged beast, relentlessly threw punches at Feng Qiang. However, she narrowly evaded each and every punch, making Gu Xuan even more angry. After failing to land a single hit on Feng Qiang, Gu Xuan finally ceased his onslaught. He stood in silence, closed his eyes, and began to compress a mysterious power within his clenched fist. Observing his posture, the students of the Five Element School couldn''t help but exclaim, "Five-Colored Element Technique!" Feeling the formidable power of this technique, Feng Qiang''s expression turned solemn. She maintained her position, thinking, "Shall I use that technique too?" Suddenly, Gu Xuan opened his eyes, extending his hand towards Feng Qiang and releasing a rapid five-colored beam. Its speed was so immense that it appeared nearly invisible to the naked eye. But just as those five lights were about to pierce through her abdomen, they abruptly slowed down and began to freeze. In an instant, the whole arena began to freeze, shrouded in white mist. Feng Qiang looked toward Gu Xuan with an indifferent expression and asked, "You genuinely intended to kill me just now, didn''t you?" Gu Xuan also replied with a straight face, "Yeah, so what? What could you possibly do with your little cultivation of the 7th stage of the Tian realm?" Without delay, he again unleashed his five-colored beam to its fullest, shattering Feng Qiang''s ice and piercing through her abdomen. "Hahaha, just a big mouth. You''re nothing but a frog in a well, Hahaha..." Before, he could say anymore, he felt something was wrong... The body of the beautiful girl, which he had pierced, was fading away little by little. Then he realized that even his thoughts seemed to be getting stopped. He attempted to look around, but everything became indiscernible. "What''s happening?" The last thing he saw was a girl retracting her fist from his mouth, accompanied by a searing pain in his teeth. Gu Xuan didn''t even know what had happened to him but grasped a sense of understanding. "Before my five-element light pierced through her, she chanted something, and afterward... what happened? My light didn''t penetrate her skin? What was that technique? My light penetrating her abdomen was a dream after my body had frozen?" In the midst of his confusion, all he knew was that he had become an ice seal, and one of his teeth had been broken. Nangong approached and lifted the ice-sealed Gu Xuan, sighing, "You did your best; don''t worry about the rest. Chapter 35: Mysterious Passage Feng Qiang stood proudly in her designated area, basking in the warm glow of admiration. "Feng Qiang, you are just too strong!" "Yeah! You put that Gu Xuan in his place with ease!" "If it weren''t for that monstrous Eli Shan, then you would have been our real que..." He suddenly paused, his eyes scanning the faces around him. The glares from others bore into him, making him realize that he was about to say something forbidden. Even Hao Yu, the most arrogant person, didn''t have the confidence to fight against Gu Xuan. But Feng Qiang defeated him without any effort, earning not just victory but also an increase in respect from him. Now, it was time for the remaining students to face the formidable participants from the Five Element School. Soon, the fight began and Hao Yu won his fight easily. But other students weren''t lucky enough. They fought against five element''s students but they were evenly matched. Both sides had nearly equal power, leaving them with a big setback. Every member of the Five Element School was eliminated, and on the holy school side, only three students left - Feng Qiang, who had won the most difficult fight. Hao Yu, the person who easily destroyed his opponent. And lastly, Eli Shan, who hadn''t participated even in a single battle! Every school that was eliminated from the tournament was watching the battles from the first floor, a place designated for the schools that had been eliminated from the tournament. Soon, everyone''s attention turned toward the stage where the host stood and announced, "Every school can continue their fights. However, they are not allowed to challenge the Holy School anymore, as they have already been challenged!" With that, the battles resumed between the remaining schools, some were exciting and some were boring, not worth mentioning. As the battle continued, the most exciting battle was when Lin Feng stepped into the arena. No opponent could withstand even a single punch from him. He alone kept destroying all schools, swiftly ranking up his own school. In the audience, Eli Shan''s parents wore a worried expression. They knew that even though Eli Shan hadn''t fought yet, but soon he would need to fight against these monsters! "These opponents are incredibly strong. Do you think our son can fight against them?" Yui Shan expressed her worries. Huang Shan embraced his wife and responded with a calm assurance, "Don''t worry, he is our son; nothing could happen to him." Even though Huang Shan comforted her, deep inside, even he was scared a bit. Shortly after 40 out of the 50 schools were eliminated, the host reappeared on stage, declaring, "Now we have our top ten schools! Their battles will begin tomorrow, so don''t forget to watch the last match! Everyone is now allowed to leave." Eli Shan stood up along with the rest, nodding towards his parents with a warm smile, and then quickly made his way back to his room. Inside his room, Eli Shan sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes, and immersed himself in his soul power, vanishing from the room in an instant. In the soul world, he found himself before a massive dragon, its eyes fixed on him. Eli Shan respectfully cupped his fist and smiled at the dragon. "Big brother dragon, why did you call me here?" The big dragon nodded and said, "Since the last time you left, I''ve been sensing something strange from inside that cave. Do you want to check it out?" Eli Shan thought for a while before deciding to go inside. He quickly reappeared before the sword cave and ventured inside. The dark aura that was lingering everywhere before was now gone, revealing clearer surroundings. However, there was nothing remarkable to be seen. Undeterred, he continued walking deeper into the cave. After a while, he reached the spot where the stone tablet had been placed during his previous visit. This time, however, he was taken aback by a shocking discovery ¨C there, a passageway had appeared out of nowhere! "I''m sure there was nothing here last time. How did a passage open up?" he wondered. He tried to look inside but due to the dark sword aura, he could not see anything. "Sigh, looks like I have to go inside to discover what lies within." He stepped inside the passage and suddenly the sword aura enveloped him completely. Feeling the pressure and sharpness of the sword aura, Eli Shan couldn''t help but smile like an evil. "Finally, I can again get more stronger!" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. He began to walk inside and absorb the aura of the passage. But after covering half of the passageway, he felt the sword aura suddenly intensifying, slicing through every part of his body. "This sword aura... it''s much stronger than what I have encountered before," he thought with a solemn face. "I should cultivate a bit and return later." With that, he turned around to go back but just as he was about to leave, he felt something from deep inside the cave influencing his blood. Feeling this strange sensation, his expression changed. "What is this? What could influence my blood like this?" Eli Shan was perplexed, but he had reached his limit and couldn''t go any further. And even though it seems like a small time, but in reality he had spent the entire night exploring the passage. "Let''s return to my room." Closing his eyes, Eli Shan attempted to connect with his soul power to exit the universe. However, a sudden change in his expression indicated a problem. "Why am I unable to leave?" Sitting in his place, he closed his eyes again, attempting to harness his soul power. Yet, before his soul power could merge with him, an unseen force promptly dispersed it. "Don''t tell me I am trapped in this universe now?" With a horrified expression, he ran outside of the cave at full speed. When coming inside it took time because of the sword aura in the passageway, but there was no threat to exit. Soon he appeared before the big dragon and expressed his concerns. The dragon listened to everything and responded, "You tried to leave from inside the cave, right?" Eli Shan nodded, "Yes, I tried from inside." The big dragon nodded thoughtfully, "This cave is strange, even I can''t understand its mystery. Now that you are outside, give it another try now." Eli Shan nodded. He closed his eyes and once again gathered his soul power. Suddenly, a dark aura emerged out of nowhere and enveloped him, sending him back to the real world. Looking around, he found himself sitting on his bed and took a breath of relief. "Finally, I am back. So, the reason I couldn''t return was the cave?... How mysterious!" Outside, it was already time for the schools to exit their passageways and return to their resting places. Eli Shan didn''t have any time to prepare for anything. He hastily wore his long black coat and ran out of his room, joining Feng Qiang, Hao Yu, and the headmaster. When the headmaster saw Eli Shan had finally come, he took a breath of relief. "Where were you? I looked for you everywhere but could not find you anywhere. I thought something happened to you and got a bit scared." Eli Shan bowed his head to ask for forgiveness, "I am sorry, teacher, I ran into some important work and lost track of time." The headmaster shook his head, "Don''t worry about it. I am just glad that you are safe." Then he turned his gaze toward the three of them and stated, "Remember my words, survival is the priority. Don''t put yourself in danger to win, but give it your all, understand?" The three of them nodded seriously and shouted in unison, "We understand, headmaster!" The headmaster nodded with satisfaction. "Let''s go then." He took the lead and went to the holy school resting area. When all the schools finally reached their resting place, the host suddenly appeared on the stage and announced, "After a long fight, only the top ten schools are left to be ranked, and today will be the last day of ranking!" Then he looked at every school and boomed, "So, don''t forget to fight to your heart''s content!" Hearing the host, everyone felt their blood boiling. Especially the audience, because this year they got to see something unexpected. Under the top ten schools, two new schools had entered! And what everyone was looking forward to was the fight of Lin Feng! Because he was alone challenging all the strong schools, and that''s why the holy school was easily able to reach the top ten schools too. That''s why many people thought that the holy school had entered the ranking of the top ten by pure luck and nothing else. Even though everyone thought that Feng Qiang was strong, at most she had the cultivation of the Tian realm, meanwhile, the king of the top tenth-ranked school was already in the Zun realm! But now everyone was happy because of another announcement from the host, "Now all arrangements will be done by us so that the top ten schools get proper ranking. So, the first fight will be between Rock Dragon School and Holy School." When everyone heard it, they knew that this was going to be the holy school''s last fight because there was a big difference between the other nine schools and the holy school. While everyone was guessing, the host heard a voice calling out to him, "Respected sir, can I challenge Zhang Wei, the king of the first-ranked school, instead of the holy school?" When Feng Qiang and Hao Yu heard it, they felt that Lin Feng was looking down on them. But what could they do about it? Did they have enough power to retort it? No! They were really not his opponents, so they could only be silent. The host thought for a while before nodding, "If that''s what you want, then that''s it. But remember that if you lose, your school rank will be at the tenth position. Do you still want to continue?" Lin Feng nodded, "Yes, thank you so much." Suddenly, another voice echoed through the arena, "I object." Zhang Wei walked toward to stage and locked his eyes with Lin Feng, "I recognize you as a strong cultivator. You are even stronger than the king of the second-ranked school, whom I have already eliminated. So, you don''t deserve a tenth rank." Hearing this, Lin Feng clenched his fist and glared at Zhang Wei in anger. It was clear to Lin Feng that Zhang Wei held an unwavering confidence in his own abilities, underestimating Lin Feng''s strength. Just as Lin Feng was about to say something, he stopped due to another sentence said by Zhang Wei, "Therefore, I want to eliminate some extra schools here that have reached this stage by mere luck. Holy School, come up to the arena!" The crowd erupted into uproar. The strongest student of King School wanted to eliminate Holy School! Well, it was nothing new. Lin Feng looked at Eli Shan and pondered for a while before finally taking a step down with a laugh. "Zhang Wei, I wanted to fight you, but it looks like we can''t fight anymore. Goodbye!" Confusion spread among everyone. Did Lin Feng mean that he was withdrawing from the battle? Or did he believe that Holy School could defeat Zhang Wei? Eli Shan glanced at Lin Feng and smiled a bit. Lin Feng smiled back and returned to his resting place. He looked at his perplexed headmaster and revealed all of his teeth. "The real battle is about to start Chapter 36: Eli Shan Vs Zhang Wei Zhang Wei''s sharp gaze fell upon Feng Qiang, a smug smile playing on his lips as he beckoned her. "Come up here; your luck has run out." Undeterred, Feng Qiang met his gaze with determination, striding confidently towards the stage. However, before she could reach it, a reassuring hand landed on her shoulder. She turned around and saw Eli Shan standing there, a confident grin on his face. "Don''t worry about him; leave him to me. I''ve been itching for some action. If I don''t move now, I might as well die of boredom right here." His words, delivered with a casual confidence, eased some of the tension in the air. Feng Qiang turned her gaze to the headmaster, who offered a reassuring smile and a nod, silently indicating that she could leave the situation to Eli Shan to handle. Meeting Eli Shan''s casual gaze, Feng Qiang nodded with a smile. "Don''t kill him." Eli Shan nodded back. "Don''t worry, I won''t." He strode confidently toward the fighting stage, his black dress with a grand collar flowing in the air. As all eyes turned to Eli Shan, shock rippled through the onlookers. "Holy school is sending a 25th-ranked guy to fight against Zhang Wei?" "Maybe he''s a burden now, and they just want to eliminate him?" "Yeah, but I don''t think Zhang Wei would leave him in one piece if he really faced him." "Maybe the Holy School wants to test Zhang Wei''s strength before sending their strongest participant, Feng Qiang?" Among the audience, Eli Shan''s parents displayed a mix of happiness and worry. Their child was on stage, but the opponent he was about to face was renowned as the strongest student. Soon, Eli Shan stood on the arena. As he entered, his handsome confident face and black flowing dress caught the attention of all the students too. When the students of the holy school, who had been eliminated from the tournament and were watching the battles from the first floor, saw Eli Shan finally making a move, excitement surged through their minds, and cheers erupted from their location. "Big Brother Eli Shan beat him to a pulp!" "Show him the power of the holy school, Big Brother Eli Shan!" "Big brother Eli Shan, beat him like you had beaten me like a dog." Hearing these cheers, confused murmurs spread among the onlookers. Why were they cheering for Eli Shan? Wasn''t he just an average student? Hearing the cheers, the crowd continued to be puzzled. However, Eli Shan''s parents felt a surge of happiness as they also joined in. "Son, show them that you are my son!" "Honey, do you want him to lose by showing that he is your son?" ...... Inside the arena, Zhang Wei erupted with the peak stage of the Zun realm. The overwhelming cultivation sent a palpable pressure, causing even the distant audience to feel its weight. Zhang Wei looked down at Eli Shan, his anger evident. "Kid, I don''t like fighting against weak people. So get out of my sight and you will be spared from the pain." Eli Shan casually stood in the middle of the pressure and turned toward Feng Qiang to ask, "Hey, Feng Qiang, was this the tournament of argument?" Feng Qiang curled up her lips in amusement. "No, this is the tournament of strength." Eli Shan nodded, turning his gaze back to Zhang Wei. "Did you hear? We''re not here to chit-chat or warn others. Just come at me if you''re not scared. Dumbass!" Hearing Eli Shan, the audience burst into laughter, especially the students of Holy School. Even Hao Yu couldn''t help but smirk. "This guy has a sharp tongue, as always." Seeing that Eli Shan was making fun of him, Zhang Wei''s eyes turned red in anger as he furiously declared, "You... You will regret it!" He took a thunderous step forward, cracking the heavy floor with his bare foot, and threw a punch toward Eli Shan. The punch was so strong that, even before it landed, the pressure emanating from it changed the expression of the audience. It wasn''t even the blink of an eye but a collective thought gripped the mind of onlookers¡ªNo one could save Eli Shan anymore! Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Feeling pity for Eli Shan, everyone instinctively closed their eyes, a collective shudder passing through the onlookers. Especially the girls¡ªthey couldn''t bear to witness a guy as handsome as Eli Shan dying through this brutal punch, a punch which was strong enough to send shivers down their spines even though they were so far away. The students of the Holy School, however, were undeterred by the clash. Instead of recoiling, their cheers grew louder, excitement radiating from them like a palpable wave. The thrill of the confrontation seemed to intensify their enthusiasm as if they were sure who would be the absolute victor. In a split second, just as the fist was about to make contact with Eli Shan''s face, he simply grinned and casually waved his hand. Suddenly, a mysterious dark sword aura burst forth from Eli Shan, covering the entire fighting stage in shadows. People, including the king on his throne, strained to see what was happening inside, but no matter what they did, they couldn''t see anything under the impenetrable darkness! When their eyes failed them, they attempted to use their spiritual awareness to understand the situation. Their spiritual consciousness came out of their body and went inside the darkness engulfing the fighting stage. But to their surprise, once their spiritual consciousness entered the dark aura, it was as if a veil had descended upon their senses. Not only were they unable to perceive anything, but there was also an unsettling sensation as if the very fabric of their spiritual consciousness was on the verge of being torn apart. In an instant, everyone retracted their spiritual consciousness, their faces marked by horror and disbelief. No one could fathom what transpired inside that mysterious darkness. Even the king was caught off guard. He tried his best to find what kind of technique was it, but to no available. Soon, the sword intent dissipated from the fighting stage, revealing a sight that was hard to believe. Zhang Wei, hailed as the strongest among the junior fighters, lay on the stage with millions of cuts on his body. Looking at his condition, it was nearly impossible to imagine what he had endured inside the dark aura. Although he was still alive due to Eli Shan''s mercy but he would require several months of bed rest to recover. Silence... Eli Shan stood alone, surveying the stunned crowd from the elevated stage. A hush fell over everyone. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath. Then, as if a spell had been broken, the silence shattered into an uproar. "Whoa!" "He is so cool!" "Will you marry me?" "Look, look, he is my son!" Shocked and delighted voices filled the air. The guy they were neglecting till the end, defeated the strongest candidate of the tournament? It was hard for anyone to believe. The headmaster took a step forward, breaking through the noise, and declared proudly, "He is the real king of the Holy School." Eli Shan''s parents, who had been watching the battle from above, embraced each other, tears of joy streaming down their faces. Huang Shan scanned the crowd, his demeanor smug. "Look, he is my son." Yui Shan, equally smug, chimed in, "Yes, yes, he is my son." A woman sitting nearby interrupted, "Huh, what are you saying? He is my son." Huang Shan''s expression suddenly darkened. Yui Shan shot a sly smile at Huang Shan. "Is that so? You never told me about it." Eli Shan, standing proudly in the arena, glanced at his parents. A playful smile formed on his face as he watched his mother, Yui Shan, biting Huang Shan''s hand in jest. Eli Shan smiled at the amusing spectacle, and soon, his parents regained their composure, beaming at him with starry-eyed pride. Then, Eli Shan cast a sly smile down at the defeated Zhang Wei, his words dripping with confidence, "You were right; let''s wipe out some weak schools." Then, he turned his attention toward the Great Heaven School, the school Zhang Wei hailed from, and challenged them with a shout, "Come at me, all of you!" After days of intense battles, only ten students remained standing in the Great Heaven School. They looked at Eli Shan and felt that in the fight between him and Zhang Wei, Eli Shan hadn''t used his full power. But what could they do? Either they run away with tails between their legs or fight against Eli Shan to prove themselves! Hearing Eli Shan''s challenge, the host, still recovering from the shock, appeared on the stage and called out to the remaining students of the Great Heaven School, "Do you guys accept the challenge?" Well... The Great Heaven School chose the second option. "We will fight!" They announced and with determination on their face, one after another appeared on the stage. However, their determination soon turned to dismay as Eli Shan stood atop a pile of defeated opponents, casually remarking, "Weakass." He jumped down from the stage and cast a glance at Lin Feng. Lin Feng met with his glance as his lips curled up, whispering, "I need to fight against him, otherwise I''ll die from loneliness!" Soon, as the top three schools left, Lin Feng went ahead and wiped out another school. "Weak people, not really worth my time." Instantly, the host reappeared on the stage, capturing everyone''s attention. With a resolute tone, he declared, "Now, the third-rank school will be Great Heaven School, and the rankings below them have already been decided. The main event is about to begin for the top spot between Rock Dragon School and Holy School." A wave of joy swept through the crowd. In the Holy School resting area, Feng Qiang glanced at her headmaster, she saw tears streaming down his face, accompanied by muttered words of joy, "Finally, our old prestige is back. We can return to the times when our school was number one." Similar emotions ran high in the headmaster of Earth Dragon School. "Let the final battle begin!" With that, the host left the fighting stage, leaving Lin Feng alone on the fighting stage. He turned towards the Holy School and smiled like a maniac, "Eli Shan, I can''t wait anymore! Please come here and fight me, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight!" Eli Shan, standing with his headmaster, locked his eyes with Lin Feng. He looked at him as if he was looking at his long-lost lover. A broad smile, revealing all his teeth and grinning like a madman. "Don''t worry, even I haven''t been able to sleep either." In a sudden blur, Eli Shan vanished from his position. The next moment, the sound of a fist collision spread through the arena. The stage, constructed from one of the strongest metals, shattered into pieces and the shockwave created by the collision, changed the expression of the onlooker. With their fist against each other, Eli Shan and Lin Feng laughed together, as if they could read each other thoughts. Looking into Eli Shan''s eyes which were filled with madness, Lin Feng expressed himself with excitement, "With just a glance, I understood how lonely you were, because I am the same." Eli Shan chuckled in response, "Yeah, you''re right! So, let''s fight to our heart''s content!" Chapter 37: Eli Shan Vs Lin Feng Eli Shan and Lin Feng engaged in a relentless exchange of blows, their fists colliding with thunderous force. The intensity of their punches echoed through the arena, sending the waves with each punch. After a prolonged exchange, they instinctively created distance, both warriors eyeing each other with a newfound respect. With a confident grin, Lin Feng addressed Eli Shan, "You are truly a formidable opponent. Now, let me show you my full power too." With that, a surge of power emanated from Lin Feng, revealing his full cultivation. "Peak stage of Zun realm!" someone in the audience exclaimed, his voice carrying a mix of awe and surprise. "No, he''s on the verge of entering the origin realm!" another spectator corrected him. "What are you talking about? He''s already stepped into the half-stage of the origin realm!" declared an elderly figure, a veteran among the spectators. Hearing about this sent shockwaves through the onlookers. Everyone knew that Lin Feng was strong, but to think he was already at the half step of the origin realm? This was something hard to believe. On the stage, Eli Shan, undeterred, unleashed the power of his seventh stage of the Zun realm. Looking at the difference between their realm, everyone thought that Eli Shan had no chance against Lin Feng. Feeling the overwhelming cultivation of Lin Feng, even Eli Shan''s headmaster was uncertain about the outcome and advised him, "Little Eli, Just do your best, don''t overdo it." Eli Shan acknowledged the advice with a nod, his gaze fixed on Lin Feng. "Your pure qi is transforming into origin qi, isn''t it? Looks like you''re going to be even more entertaining than I imagined." This origin qi far surpassed the strength and purity of pure qi, creating a disparity that even powerful techniques struggled to bridge. That''s why cultivators below the origin realm couldn''t fight against someone who was at the origin realm. To cultivators above this realm, everyone below seemed nothing more than ants in comparison." Lin Feng grinned and cast a gaze at him with lust, "Hahaha, I love your fighting spirit. I can see that you''re not your average person. Let''s continue to enjoy ourselves!" Eli Shan felt weird by his gaze and instinctively created more distance, asking, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Lin Feng thought of something and shouted in embarrassment, "Don''t you dare think something strange!" Eli Shan nodded with a serious expression. Lin Feng jumped in his place, clearly irritated. "Why so serious? I''m not that kind of man!" Eli Shan, grinning, played along, "Just kidding, just kidding." With a lighthearted response, he dismissed the thought and charged towards Lin Feng, condensing strength into a powerful punch. Without backing down, Lin Feng also moved forward and met Eli Shan head-on, throwing a punch in response. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, hundreds of punches collided. Eli Shan used wind intent to move fast and condensed sword qi around his fist, relentlessly striking towards Lin Feng. Lin Feng, undeterred, enveloped the origin qi around his fist and met Eli Shan''s blows head-on. Their fists continued to clash, but no one was at a disadvantage. Even though Lin Feng had the advantage over the cultivation realm, but Eli Shan''s body was not a joke either. His constitution was already eighty times stronger than the average person, making the confrontation evenly matched. Both of them grinned like madmen and continued to exchange punches. This wasn''t a spectacle of flashy and impressive skills; if one didn''t sense the pressure, one might even mistake it for two kids playfully brawling. This was a raw, unbridled test of strength¡ªa true man''s fight. They absorbed each other''s punches with their bodies, only to hurl another powerful strike back at their opponent. But each of their punches carried enough force to obliterate the entire arena if it weren''t for the protective array formation. With every single punch, dust clouds flew around, and the impact of their punches sent a wave through the entire arena, causing even those inside the protective array to sense the pressure. As onlookers observed the fighters closely, their minds filled with bewilderment. "They are smiling? In this intense battle, they are actually laughing? Are they crazy?" No one could understand what they were thinking except for a few old veterans who were observing the battle. A subtle smile graced their faces as they lost themselves in thoughts of the days when they too were young and hot-blooded. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. On the stage, Lin Feng continued to throw relentless punches at Eli Shan and praised, "Eli Shan, your body is not simple. To think you can keep up with my punch and strength, which have already reached the half-step of origin realm." Eli Shan grinned. "Don''t worry; there are more surprises in store for you to be shocked." Suddenly, the wind intent that had been aiding Eli Shan''s swift movements changed its shape, transforming into a sharp sword that surrounded Lin Feng from all directions. Lin Feng observed them and swiftly took out a sword from his space ring, effortlessly cutting through the altered wind intent. His gaze fixed on Eli Shan as he dashed forward with his sword. His lightning speed was so fast that none of the audience members could follow his movements with their eyes. In an instant, he appeared before Eli Shan, and just as he was about to cut him with his sword, he suddenly felt something within his heart and backed away at double speed. When the audience saw Lin Feng backing down, they looked at him with bewilderment. "Why did he move back? I thought he was about to end the fight with his sword strike." On the fighting stage, Lin Feng, for the first time, looked at Eli Shan with a look of horror. "I was about to die? What was that feeling?" Eli Shan looked at Lin Feng and chuckled, "So you noticed, huh?" With that, Eli Shan took one step forward, and a burst of black sword aura erupted from him. Boom! With every step, the aura became more condensed and sharper. Outside the stage, everyone felt an immense pressure that they found it hard to breathe, and array masters worked tirelessly to stabilize the array because it was getting broken from one place to another. Undeterred, Lin Feng didn''t back down. His origin aura erupted, attempting to counter Eli Shan''s sword aura. However, to his shock, as soon as the two auras collided, Lin Feng''s was instantly destroyed. "So strong," Lin Feng acknowledged Eli Shan''s strength. "I don''t think there is another person stronger than you in our age." Even the king, looking at the sword aura emanating from Eli Shan, thought to himself that he must take this technique. This sword aura was so strong that whatever came into contact with it vanished instantly. Even the formation around the fighting stage, which helped the audience watch the fight for many years safely, came into contact with his sword aura and was destroyed in an instant. When the formation master saw this scene, they couldn''t help but vomit blood in shock and disbelief. At the corner of the stage, Lin Feng persisted in his struggle against the formidable sword aura. He wielded his special-grade sword, surrounded by his origin qi, to cut through the dark aura enveloping the whole fight stage. Observing Lin Feng''s sword, Eli Shan''s eyes lit up. "That''s not your ordinary sword. Right now I am not strong enough to destroy it. Looks like I will have to use ''that'' to win against him." Eli Shan extended his hand towards Lin Feng, pointing a finger in his direction. Suddenly, the sword aura that had enveloped the entire fighting stage compressed instantly, only to condense around Eli Shan''s finger in the next moment. Sensing the immense power of this technique, Lin Feng''s expression turned solemn. He, too, concentrated his origin qi and sword qi around his blade, channeling his maximum strength. With determination, he rushed forward and slashed toward Eli Shan. The dark aura and white sword collided, shattering the protection array like a glass and completely destroying the fighting stage into pieces. Boom!!! The collision was so strong that, even though both of them kept it under control, everyone in the audience felt as though they were about to be cut into millions of pieces. Yet, no one in the crowd wanted to miss a single moment of the fight. Soon, as the dust settled, they witnessed the entire arena shrouded in complete darkness. However, there was something distinctly different about it. This dark aura was not merely the manifestation of sword aura; it contained sword qi, wind intent, and an amalgamation of other powerful forces. Merely glancing at this dark aura, born from the fusion of these potent forces, sent a shiver down their spines¡ªlet alone being in the midst of it and engaging in a battle. Soon, the dark aura dissipated and everyone finally saw Lin Feng covered in blood. His face still bore a smile, his body on his knees and bleeding profusely from all of his spores. Using every bit of his strength, Lin Feng locked eyes with Eli Shan and, with the last reserves of his energy, he grinned at the standing opponent. "You are a real monster." Eli Shan smiled back, his eyes filled with respect. "You are not someone ordinary too. It was really a good fight. Just meeting with you makes this long and boring trip of mine worthwhile." Lin Feng shook his head. "Haah, look at me. I am kneeling down, bleeding from every part of my body. And there''s you, still standing tall. It''s me who is glad to meet a monster like you."
Eli Shan stepped forward, extending his hand towards Lin Feng. "Stand up and stand tall with me," Eli Shan smiled with respect. Looking at Eli Shan''s helping hand, Lin Feng smiled, grasping it and standing up next to him. Observing the two friends standing together, the crowd erupted into cheers and celebration. "What an incredible duo!" some thought, while others couldn''t help but feel inspired by the display of friendship and strength. "They are the strongest teenagers I have ever seen," someone shouted. "Yeah, right? And guess what? They are now friends! I wonder what would happen if they were to fight together against someone!" another person looked at them with excitement. At the resting place, the headmaster, who was looking at the arena, could not believe his eyes. "Hey, Feng Qiang, did we really win? Is our school ranked first?" Feng Qiang replied with a smile of relief, "Yes." Her eyes fixed on Eli Shan.
Lin Feng, still holding Eli Shan''s hand, raised it toward the sky and shouted, "Brother Eli Shan, you won!" Eli Shan smiled and nodded, "Yeah, we won." Eli Shan''s parents cried tears of joy in the audience, exclaiming, "Our son really won, he has truly become an adult now! We don''t need to worry about him anymore." The host, filled with happiness, approached the stage and announced, "Eli Shan is the winner of the contest. With this, the competition has concluded, and the top three schools are Holy School, Earth Dragon School, and Great Heaven School." The host then turned to Eli Shan and continued, "Our top three students are Eli Shan, Lin Feng, and Zhang Wei. All top three students will receive rewards presented by the king himself." Chapter 38: Need to get stronger! A hushed anticipation filled the arena as a commanding voice echoed, "Everyone, stand up to welcome our king of the Tianxia Empire." The audience rose in unison, their gaze fixed on the entrance where a figure, wrapped in an air of regality, adorned with a resplendent crown, strode towards the elevated stage. Just his presence alone brought enormous pressure to the surroundings that no one could help but bow in respect. King didn''t care about them much, he merely glanced at them and issued a casual command, "Stand up." As the command issued, everyone straightened themselves, though their feet trembling in the presence of the king. Until this moment, the king had remained seated on his throne above the arena, so no one felt anything. But now looking at him standing in front of them, the audience struggled to fathom the depths of his strength. With measured steps, the king ascended the fighting stage, and without even sparing a gaze on others, he looked down at Eli Shan. From behind, the host approached, holding three medals in his hand¡ªa gleaming gold, a lustrous silver, and a humble wooden one. The king was meant to bestow these honors upon the top three students. But Zhang Wei was already on bed rest so he couldn''t accept it. Undeterred, the king extended his hand, and the host placed the silver medal into his palm. Standing before Lin Feng, the king nodded, silently acknowledging his strength. In response, Lin Feng bowed gracefully, and with a benevolent smile, the king presented him with the silver medal. Lin Feng, his gratitude evident, spoke, "Thank you, King." The host, positioned nearby, addressed Lin Feng, "Tomorrow, make your way to the royal library to receive both your technique and a reward of one thousand gold coins. For now, you may return to your place of rest." With a nod and a contented smile, Lin Feng exited the fighting stage. Next, the king approached Eli Shan and accepted the golden medal from the host. Locking eyes with Eli Shan, the king''s smile widened, and Eli Shan, respectful, inclined his head in anticipation of receiving his well-deserved honor. However, to Eli Shan''s bewilderment, he didn''t receive any medal... Unable to contain his confusion, he looked up at the king, silently wondering, "Why is the king taking so long to give me my medal?" Breaking the unexpected silence, the king''s voice resonated, carrying a proposition that caught Eli Shan off guard, "I want you to become my disciple!" Eli Shan, still in a state of shock, stuttered, "Huh?" The unexpected offer had thrown him into a whirlwind of emotions. Among the spectators, a voice of confusion arose, "Does the king want to accept him as a disciple?" Another chimed in with excitement, "Yeah, he''s incredibly fortunate!" A third voice added, "It''s not just luck; he''s proven his strength. It''s worth it for the king to recruit and train him!" The arena buzzed with varied speculations and opinions, everyone offering their own take on the unexpected proposal. Meanwhile, Eli Shan''s mind was a tempest of conflicting thoughts. "If you were an emperor, I might have considered it," he mused inwardly, "but you''re just a king, and as ruthless as the city lord who torments the weak. Why should I become your disciple?" Of course, Eli Shan was just thinking about it. He couldn''t really say it otherwise he won''t even know how he died¡ªespecially considering the king''s cultivation at the peak of the origin realm. No matter how formidable Eli Shan was, he couldn''t confront someone at the peak of the origin realm. Just standing straight before this cultivator took a lot of his strength, let alone fighting against him. The king, sensing Eli Shan''s hesitation, felt a pang of humiliation. How could someone take time to decide to become his disciple? After what seemed like an eternity, Eli Shan, choosing his words carefully, replied, "I am truly grateful for your generous offer. However, I want to become the emperor''s disciple. I hope you will not be offended." Of course, he was just spouting nonsense. He felt that if he were to include the emperor, then the king wouldn''t try to make things difficult for him. As for becoming a disciple or either... he knew someone more stronger than an emperor¡ªhis Big Brother Dragon! As for martial techniques, he was convinced that nothing in this world could surpass what he could acquire from his own soul universe. As Eli Shan''s refusal hung in the air, a stunned silence gripped the arena. The king, initially dumbfounded, felt the heat of anger coursing through him. This guy dared to reject him? Clenching his fist, he restrained his fury, realizing that any retaliation might inadvertently disrespect the revered title of ''Emperor'' invoked by Eli Shan. If he were to do anything now, then it would look like he was looking down on the emperor. Amid the crowd, the onlookers shared incredulous glances. This audacious young man had dared to reject the king himself. Whispers of disbelief and speculation circulated, with many questioning the state of Eli Shan''s mind. Internally, the king had only one thought in his mind¡ªThis guy had such a big dream? He, the second strongest person of this empire, hardly ever seen the emperor whose realm was beyond the origin realm, and this guy want to become his disciple? Without uttering another word, the king vanished into thin air, leaving behind a lingering voice, "Tomorrow, come to my castle to receive your medal and martial technique." Eli Shan, feeling the weight of the unspoken anger, sighed inwardly, "If worst comes to worst... I will beg Big Brother Dragon to help me." Turning his attention to the audience, Eli Shan spotted his parents in their seats. A warm smile crept across his face, and with a graceful leap, he landed in front of them, dropping to his humble kneel. "I apologize for not greeting you sooner, Mother, Father," he spoke with sincerity. Yui Shan and Huang Shan exchanged a glance, a smile playing on their lips. Yui Shan gently placed her hand on Eli Shan''s shoulder, silently urging him to rise, her eyes reflecting pride and understanding. Eli Shan, who had always been Yui Shan''s little boy, now stood before her as a towering figure, his presence exuding maturity and strength. Yui Shan gazed at him with tearful eyes, her emotions overwhelmed her. "My son has truly grown up," she whispered, her voice laced with both pride and a mother''s bittersweet joy. Huang Shan joined them, placing a hand on Eli Shan''s shoulder, his laughter echoing, "You''re a man now, as strong as me, hahaha." Eli Shan responded with a warm smile, embracing both of them in a heartfelt hug. Witnessing this family reunion, the onlookers couldn''t help but share in the warmth of the moment, smiles of approval spreading throughout the crowd. Seated with his parents, Eli Shan engaged in lively conversation. "Father, how is the clan doing?" "Don''t worry, son. Our clan is thriving, and with your newfound strength, it''s time for our clan to rise more, hahaha," Huang Shan reassured, pride evident in his words. Eli Shan nodded with a smile, feeling happy hearing his father''s praise. After chatting for a while, the atmosphere turned serious. Eli Shan voiced his concern, "Mother, Father, are you angry that I rejected the king''s offer?" Yui Shan and Huang Shan exchanged a glance before offering reassuring smiles. "What do you think of your parents? We believe in you, our son. No matter what decision you make, your father will always stand beside you," they affirmed. Eli Shan''s heart lightened, yet a lingering worry persisted. "But I fear my choices might affect our clan." Huang Shan playfully punched Eli Shan''s shoulder. "Don''t fret, kid. Just do what you want to do. Nothing will happen to our clan. Your dad has some good connections so no one can do anything to us. You know your father is strong too right?" Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Hearing his father, Eli Shan smiled, "I know, my father is strongest!" Huang Shan laughed hard, "Hahaha, my son knows his father very well. Don''t worry, kid, even if you make mistakes like every human being, your father will clean up your mess, like every good father!" He stood up and slammed his hand on Eli Shan''s shoulder, continuing with an encouraging tone, "So, stop worrying and enjoy your life. Do whatever you want and live however you want!" Hearing his father, Eli Shan didn''t know why but all of his worries vanished instantly. He nodded at his father and thought inwardly, "I am really lucky to have a father like you." They continued to talk and as evening approached, it was time to return to the clan. Huang Shan stood, imparting fatherly advice, "Little Eli, you don''t need to worry about anything, understand? We will always be with you, so keep moving forward on your own path." Eli Shan nodded with a serious expression, "Yes, I understand, father." Huang Shan smiled with acknowledgment and offered his final word, "Now we will depart for our clan. Come back home soon." They hugged Eli Shan and got ready to leave. Yui Shan massaged Eli Shan''s head and forcefully smiled with wet eyes, "Take care of yourself, little Eli." Eli Shan nodded, his confidence restored. "Don''t worry, Mother. Your son has grown up." Yui Shan smiled through her tears, bidding farewell, "Take care, and come back home soon." And with that, Eli Shan watched his parents leave, a newfound strength and gratitude swelling in his heart. Looking at his parents'' fading figures, Eli Shan, who had been holding back tears, could no longer contain his emotions. His eyes welled up, and he continued to stand there for a long time even after his parents left. Feng Qiang, sensing his distress, approached him and inquired, "Why didn''t you go to see your parents off at the city gate?" Eli Shan shook his head, his voice tinged with worry, "I don''t know when I''ll see them again, but I can''t risk any danger befalling them." Feng Qiang didn''t really understand anything and just as she was about to ask for more details, Eli Shan interrupted her, "Let''s go back to our room." Once in his room, Eli Shan''s expression turned serious as he entered his soul world. There, before the mighty dragon, he found himself met with a waiting gaze. "I was waiting for you," the dragon remarked. Eli Shan nodded, admitting, "I suppose you know everything. Are you thinking the same as me?" Dragon replied, "You want to reject the king''s offer but you are afraid that he will harm your family and clan right?" Eli Shan nodded. The dragon disclosed, "What you may not know is that he wants to snatch your sword technique too." Eli Shan, though not entirely surprised, remarked, "Yes, I know my cultivation technique is valuable. But I didn''t expect the king himself to desire it. I suppose I''ll have to keep a low profile now." Suddenly, something struck in his mind as he realized something. "Could it be... he is asking me to be his disciple so that he can easily take my cultivation technique?" he pondered aloud. The dragon, confirming his suspicion, nodded without hesitation. "That''s half true. He also realized that you are stronger than any other candidate. He wants to train you to be his strongest weapon and take your technique in exchange for your training... That''s what we call, two birds with one stone." Eli Shan nodded slightly, his face filled with worry. Looking at Eli Shan''s worried expression, the dragon didn''t feel good and looked at the sky. Suddenly, he felt an invisible power piercing his brain, and forming a map inside his mind coupled with some instructions. After a moment, the dragon turned its gaze back to Eli Shan. "There''s a way for you to become strong enough to defend yourself." Eli Shan regarded the dragon with a mix of curiosity and skepticism, "You really think so? You think I can become strong enough in one day?" Little Kai nodded, explaining, "Remember the sword cave? The first step is to clear the cave and reach its end as soon as possible." Eli Shan nodded, "If I can become even a bit stronger than before, then I am ready to do anything." With that, Eli Shan disappeared from his place and appeared before the familiar entrance of the sword cave. With resolve in his eyes, he rushed forward, instantly reaching the place he left the last time. He looked at the dark aura filling the passageway with determination, and thought, "I will clear this passage in under two hours at most!" With a step inside the sword aura, he unleashed the power of the Devourer. In the next instant, the sword aura of passage began to swirl around Eli Shan and drawn into his body like a powerful magnet attracting metal. As he progressed, pain surged through his body, but he pressed on with clenched teeth. "No matter what, I will overcome this difficulty at any cost!" Walking further, wounds appeared in every part of his body, blood staining his every step. The overwhelming pressure of the sword aura forced him to bend, but Eli Shan pushed forward. "Is this my limit? No! I will use every bit of my strength before giving up!" His cultivation of the seventh stage of the zun realm erupted with sword aura, providing some protection to his battered body. But what was his sword aura and puny cultivation in front of this overwhelming cave? Soon, his skin tore apart, blood gushing from the wounds as he pressed forward. "Aaah!" Eli Shan''s agonized cry resonated in the cave, his body now completely covered in blood. Despite the overwhelming pain, he adamantly refused to halt his determined advance. "I... I will not stop yet!" he whispered, his voice strained, his body stained red with the evidence of his struggles. For a while, Eli Shan moved forward like a dead person, his hands hanging down lifelessly, his eyes blank. It seemed as though the cave had drained him of all vitality. Yet, driven by an unyielding resolve, he continued to press on unconsciously, muttering to himself, "I... cannot give up yet for my parents." As thoughts of his parents surged through his mind, a spark ignited in his lifeless eyes. "Was I thinking about giving up? Me? No!!! I will devour everything in this cave. Aaaah!" With newfound determination, Eli Shan''s roar echoed through the passage, signaling his unyielding commitment to overcome the challenges laid before him. Suddenly, a remarkable transformation began within Eli Shan''s battered form. His body, which was covered in wounds, began to heal. The sword aura lingering in his wounds began to dissipate, and a surge in his devouring power created a dark domain of the devourer, shrouding him in an ominous energy. Boom! The cave reverberated as an overwhelming sword intent coupled with a formidable sword aura erupted from Eli Shan, showing a new realm of sword intent. Eli Shan clenched his fist with happiness and whispered with his blood-red face, "Finally, the fifth realm of sword intent!" With the breakthrough, his sword aura became more refined, darker, and polished. With his new strength, Eli Shan continued to move forward even faster and soon saw a light at the end of the passage. Spotting the light, he clenched his teeth tightly, increasing his devouring strength to the fullest, and running toward it with his full speed. After what felt like an eternity, he finally reached the end of the passage and collapsed onto the ground, breathless. "Huff, huff, I did it! Finally, I really did it." Then he thought of something and pondered, "I was feeling something is affecting my blood when I was on my way," he reflected, sitting down and glancing ahead, only to see a crystal ball placed on an altar. "But why is there only a single ball here! And why do I not feel anything affecting my blood anymore?" he murmured in frustration. Standing up, Eli Shan picked up the crystal ball and scrutinized it. "It doesn''t look particularly impressive. I wonder if this can help me get stronger... Huh?" Abruptly, Eli Shan felt a wave of dizziness envelop him, and as the world spun around him, he struggled to maintain his balance. When he finally steadied himself, he found that he was no longer within the confines of the oppressive cave. Instead, he found himself standing outside the cave. Before him lay a massive dragon, observing him with a watchful gaze. Perplexed, Eli Shan surveyed his surroundings, but couldn''t find the cave anymore. He again turned back to the big dragon and asked, "Big brother, where is the cave? And... have I been transported outside?" The big dragon nodded in affirmation, "Indeed. It seems you have cleared the cave and obtained its core. Therefore, there was no need for the cave to exist any longer." Though still puzzled, Eli Shan decided not to press the matter further. He extended his hand, presenting the crystal ball to the dragon. "Big brother, is this the core you were talking about?" Little Kai, the dragon, nodded. "Yes, this is the core." Eager for answers, Eli Shan continued, "Could it help me cultivate faster?" Little Kai shook his head, "No. This crystal is not for cultivation but a map of a place perfect for cultivation." Hearing this, Eli Shan''s eyes lit up. "Then let''s go, brother!" Little Kai nodded and took the crystal ball from Eli Shan''s hand. With a firm grip of his colossal hand, he shattered it into countless pieces. Seeing this, Eli Shan jumped in alarm and questioned, "Big brother, what did you do? Why did you break the crystal ball? How will we go to the cultivation place now?" Looking at irritated Eli Shan, Little Kai smiled, "Don''t worry kid. The will of this universe has suggested to me a better place than this map. Or you would like to waste your time going to that mapped place?" "No no. Let''s go to the place that the will of this universe suggested you." Then Eli Shan remembered something and looked at the dragon in shock, "What? Will of this universe? What is that?" Little Kai nodded, "Every world and universe has a will. They are born after a universe or a world reaches a certain age. This universe is ancient, so it''s given that it has its own will too." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. "Then what is the will''s purpose? And why is it helping me?" Little Kai explained, "The will is above everything. It maintains the balance and dao inside a universe. It''s helping you because you are the master of this universe!" Even though Little Kai revealed most of the truth, he concealed one thing. It was not the will of the universe but the dark lord himself who suggested the new place. However, he couldn''t disclose this to Eli Shan. Hearing Little Kai''s explanation, Eli Shan put a hand behind his head and smiled goofily, "Oh, haha. I almost forgot that I am the master of this universe. Big brother, let''s go now." Little Kai nodded and bowed before Eli Shan, "Come. I will give you a ride." Eli Shan, dumbfounded by the unexpected offer, stammered, "No, no, big brother. How can I do it? Please, let''s go there with teleportation like before when we traveled to this cave." A warm and reassuring smile adorned Little Kai''s dragon face. Without a word, he extended his enormous hand toward Eli Shan, gently lifting him with surprising ease and placing him on his head. Eli Shan caught off guard, let out a startled cry as he found himself sitting on the dragon''s mighty scales. Little Kai maintained his friendly smile and explained, "The place we are heading is not near. We have to travel to several worlds and break through many barriers to reach there. And right now, you are not strong enough to control your universe that you can teleport us that far away. So don''t be so modest and hold me tightly." Sitting on the dragon''s head, instead of completely hearing the dragon''s words, Eli Shan was thinking that he was already in the seventh stage of the zun realm, but in front of his big brother dragon, he was not strong enough to even control his body! Amidst these contemplations, Eli Shan suddenly recollected the dragon''s words, and a shock of realization washed over him. "Huh? I can control this universe?" Chapter 39: Power Unlocked The Dragon, with a human on his head, soared into the sky at a breathtaking speed, leaving even the speed of light cowering in comparison. In an instant, Eli Shan saw that they had already transcended the confines of the planet they were on just moments ago. Feeling the exhilarating speed, Eli Shan hid behind a Dragon scale, shielded by the dragon aura. "Big Brother, you are amazing! You are just too fast! I have never seen something move at such incredible speed! If I''m not mistaken, you must be billions of times faster than light!" Eli Shan exclaimed in awe. Hearing the praise, Little Kai''s chest puffed out with pride. "Hahaha, you are right! But there''s a slight correction. First, this isn''t my full speed. Second, I am infinitely times faster than light!" "Wow, Big Brother is so amazing! Brother, please show me your full speed!" Little Kai agreed, "Why not? Hold me tightly!" He enveloped Eli Shan in his protective aura and accelerated, unleashing a speed that defied comprehension. In an instant, they passed through trillions of galaxies and billions of empty universes. While Eli Shan didn''t understand how much they had traveled because of the dragon''s incomparable speed, he was undeniably aware that what the dragon had stated was entirely true. Eli Shan''s gaze darted between the myriad worlds flashing by in an instant. "I had only heard that one can leave their planet and explore the entire universe after reaching a certain level of strength, but to think that I can already see it happening..." Seeing Eli Shan, who looked towards all the worlds and galaxies like a baby, the dragon chuckled. The Father of this child, his master, was the person who could create and destroy all these worlds and universes instantly, but the child, looked towards all of them like a baby. Understanding Eli Shan''s limited experiences, the dragon took a moment to enlighten him, "Maybe you don''t know now, given your time spent in seclusion, but at your current cultivation realm, you can already venture beyond your planet and explore the vast universe of yours." Hearing this, Eli Shan was shocked, "Really? I can really go outside? Now that you mention it, after breaking through to the Zun realm, I did feel like some kind of restriction had been lifted, but I couldn''t identify what it was." The dragon responded, "Of course, you can leave your planet at your current realm. However, it''s dangerous outside, because there are millions of emperor realm cultivators in the universe wandering from one place to another. At your current realm, you would be like an ant to them." Hearing this, Eli Shan removed the idea of going outside of his planet for a while. Emperor realm? It was two major realms higher than the zun realm! He knew he would be crushed like an ant by them! Eli Shan changed the topic and asked, "Big Brother, if the will of this universe had already informed you about the map, why did you make me go through all this? Why did you tell me to clear the cave first?" The dragon replied, "Because that was a test of your determination and strength. If you hadn''t passed it, you wouldn''t have been worthy of reaching this mapped place." Eli Shan nodded in understanding and grinned, "Then I am glad I persisted." Suddenly, he remembered something and questioned again, "Brother, you mentioned something about controlling this universe. How can I do it?" The Dragon chuckled, "Right now, you can''t even stabilize this universe completely and keep getting forced out of this world. So, as for controlling, think about it once you get stronger, and if you are lucky... you might find another way." Eli Shan could only sigh upon hearing this. After a while, Eli Shan''s eyes widened as a colossal world came into view. It stretched out before them, seemingly desolate and millions of times larger than the planet they had left behind. "What is this place?" "You will understand soon." With breathtaking speed, the dragon descended onto the desolate world, bringing them to the edge of a vast forest. Eli Shan observed the forest before him and couldn''t help but express his confusion, "In this desolate world, how is it that there''s a forest here?" The dragon replied, "You will understand it after entering. I can''t go inside this forest; only the master of this universe can enter." Eli Shan nodded, seeking clarification, "Then what do I have to do there?" "You will understand what to do on your own." The dragon then shifted its gaze upward and addressed Eli Shan, "Now you can come down from my head if you''ve had enough rest." Eli Shan, feeling a bit embarrassed, jumped down and chuckled, "Ahaha, sorry sorry." Then, with determination in his eyes, he looked into the dragon''s eyes and said, "Now I will go inside, big brother." Little Kai nodded and reclined to rest. With that, Eli Shan stepped into the forest, leaving desolate world behind. However, as he looked back, he found that there was nothing behind him ¨C no dragon, no desolate landscape. It was as if he had entered the heart of the forest without realizing it. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Is this an illusion?" Eli Shan wondered aloud. After a moment''s contemplation, he made a decision. "Let''s forget about it and move forward." As he continued, the landscape seemed unchanging, consisting only of trees and grass. After wandering for hours without encountering anything noteworthy, he decided to sit down on a large rock with crossed legs. "I think it''s better to cultivate than wander around aimlessly." Closing his eyes, he immersed himself in cultivation, forgetting about everything, and started to cultivate. As he absorbed the surrounding qi, an unusual occurrence unfolded ¨C the trees around him sensed something and began emanating a concentrated qi. Feeling the change in the surroundings, Eli Shan opened his eyes, just to look something unbelievable. The concentration of qi increased so much that a thick fog started to form, and the trees seemed to come to life, gazing at Eli Shan as if a child looking at his parents. Observing this, Eli Shan felt a surge of happiness. "Perhaps, I can break through faster with this much pure qi, but... one day is still not enough." After straining his mind for a while he finally sighed, "Haah, let''s take it one step at a time." With that, Eli Shan refocused on his cultivation, allowing the potent qi to infuse into his being. As he delved deeper into his cultivation, his consciousness expanded and enveloped the entire forest with the help of trees, but there was still a place that he couldn''t see. Puzzled, Eli Shan thought, "What is that place? Is this where I''m supposed to go?" Determined to explore further, he stood up and strode in the direction of the unseen location, reaching it after half an incense stick''s worth of time. There, he stood before a mysterious cave. "Again a cave? Don''t tell me this is also a sword cave." He tried to enter inside but was stopped by a barrier around it. Feeling the strength of the barrier, he felt that he would be torn apart if he were to force his way inside. "Is there no way to enter there? Hmm... I will try to find out what is inside first." Bringing out his spiritual consciousness, he attempted to explore the cave, but as soon as it touched the surface, his consciousness seemed to freeze. "What''s happening?" Hurriedly, he retracted his spiritual consciousness back, and after thinking for a while, he thought of a solution, "Let''s try to use the authority of the universe master to break through here." With closed eyes, he concentrated all of his being on his soul universe, trying to use its power. But suddenly, something unexpected happened ¨C his surroundings completely changed and he found himself standing in a blank domain. Looking around, there was nothing but emptiness, no space, and no void. "What is this place?" Eli Shan murmured, looking around in confusion. The air hung heavy with an eerie stillness as Eli Shan pressed forward, desperately seeking an escape from this place. But even after walking for hours, he couldn''t find even a speck of light in this darkness. Just as frustration threatened to consume him, he finally saw a figure. A figure clad in attire as dark as the abyss. His black hair flowed freely, resembling a wild fountain, adding an air of enigma to his appearance. A shroud of mystery enveloped him, heightened by the black aura that clung to his form. With each step toward Eli Shan, the aura trailed behind him like the gentle dance of flames around the wood, casting an eerie glow in its wake. Eli Shan squinted his eyes, attempting to discern the features of the man before him. However, no matter how intensely he strained his eyes, a veil of obscurity shielded the mysterious figure''s face from his gaze. In that initial glance, an undeniable sense of terror gripped Eli Shan, but for some unknown reason, instead of being scared of the man, Eli Shan felt quite the opposite. Without hesitation, Eli Shan took a step forward and inquired, his voice cutting through the quiet, "Who are you? And what is this place?" The mysterious man remained silent and stretched his finger toward Eli Shan''s direction. Eli Shan was still worried about this man''s identity. But soon, he thought of something and asked, "Are you the true master of this universe? Was this universe once yours?" A silent nod from the mysterious figure confirmed Eli Shan''s conjecture. "I am a mere residual soul of this universe''s master. Just now I felt that you tried to use the power of this universe. So I am here to remind you that never use this power for wrong things." In solemn agreement, Eli Shan pledged, "I also don''t like abusing my power. I promise I will never use it for the wrong thing." Satisfaction reflected in the mysterious man''s demeanor as he nodded approvingly. Eli Shan thought about something and questioned to the mysterious man, "Sir, can you tell me why did you give me this univers..." Before he could complete his sentence, his eyes suddenly got big, because what he saw in front of him left him unable to think, let alone respond. The mysterious man launched a dark light attack from his outstretched finger. However, Eli Shan, instead of defending against it, found himself captivated by the unusual sight ¨C it wasn''t an ordinary black light, but a mesmerizing fusion of violet night darkness. A dark power that can make you fall in love in one glance! Even though Eli Shan knew that he had to dodge the attack, he couldn''t move his eyes from this pure darkness. "Beautiful!" But suddenly, as the dark power reached near him, Eli Shan came back to his senses and tried to defend himself, but it was futile. Instantly, the violet night dark light pierced through his head and transported him from the blank domain to the familiar forest in front of the cave. Still, in a state of shock, Eli Shan''s mind echoed with a mysterious voice, "I have unlocked your power to control this universe a bit. When you are stronger, you will be the real owner of here." Hearing this, excitement filled Eli Shan''s eyes, but he still considered all possibilities with a calm mind. "Should I trust this mysterious man calling himself the universe master? But what trust? Right now, if he wanted to kill me, he could have done it easily." After giving it some thought, he decided to ask Big Brother Dragon about it. "For now, let''s focus on my real goal." He once again brought out his spiritual consciousness to check what was inside the cave, but what he found shocked him. His consciousness, which was initially restricted, suddenly enveloped the entire world instantly. The dragon, still patiently waiting outside the forest, sensed a shift in the air and couldn''t help but smile. In a soft whisper, the dragon mused, "So you have finally made your move." Inside the forest, Eli Shan was brimming with excitement after finding his new power, but he still wanted to find a way to get stronger fast in the real world. "If Big Brother Dragon has brought me here, there must be something that could help me get stronger in a short time!" With that, Eli Shan took a deep breath and stepped into the cave, easily penetrating the barrier. Or we can say, the barrier itself, acknowledging the presence of its universe master, willingly opened up the path for him. With the power of the universe master, how could a thing like a barrier stop him? Instead, they were happy to help their universe master in any way! Inside the cave, Eli Shan found nothing strange. "What is this place? Can this place really help me?" Eli Shan summoned his spiritual consciousness once again, and in an instant, it covered the whole cave completely. But suddenly, as his consciousness explored the deepest part, Eli Shan''s brow furrowed. "There is a human inside?" Chapter 40: Xie Meng Eli Shan stood in disbelief to encounter another human being within his universe. But what shocked him even more was that, even with his consciousness heightened by the power of the universe, he couldn''t perceive the face of the person. His consciousness could see that a human being was sitting in the depths of the cave, but he couldn''t see who it was. Puzzled by his inability to discern the person''s features despite his newfound strength, Eli Shan hesitated. "Could this individual be the owner of this cave? Should I intrude without his permission?" he pondered aloud. Then, he realized that now he was the master of this universe, why should he afraid of someone else? Even if the figure in the depths possessed formidable strength, that Eli Shan couldn''t defeat even with the help of this universe power under his control, at least he could run right? He could leave this universe at his will and no one can stop him. With that in mind, Eli Shan summoned the boundless power of the universe and took a step forward. In an instant, an ominous force descended from the sky, shrouding Eli Shan in its dark embrace. The intensity of this power was so overwhelming that Eli Shan felt a transformation occurring within him as if he had ascended to the realm of a true god! He felt that with a wave of his hand, he could effortlessly annihilate planets and entire worlds. The sheer might of this newfound power left Eli Shan exhilarated. Excitement surged within him as he thought, "Could I truly attain such unimaginable strength through my own abilities?" As Eli Shan pressed on, the dark aura clanged into him, moving together with every step of Eli Shan. With a confident gaze, he made his way toward the depth of the cave. As he observed the surroundings, he felt this cave was alone bigger than the Tianxia Empire. But for someone who has the power of the universe, this distance was nothing. On the way, he felt something strange in the atmosphere. It was hard to sense for a normal person, but his sense that has been heightened thousands of times by the power of the universe could vaguely feel that there was something wrong with the flow of time here. At first, he thought it was an illusion, but as he made his way deeper, he felt that time was not even flowing even more. This mystery left him in a state of bewilderment. "What''s happening? Is it possible for time to be stopped?". His footsteps echoed in the temporal silence as he continued his journey, thoughts swirling with unanswered questions. Unconsciously, while finding answers to these questions, he reached the deepest part and stood near the figure that his consciousness felt before. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. As Eli Shan''s eyes fell upon the figure seated on the massive stone, they widened with astonishment, and a singular thought echoed in his mind: "Am I dreaming?" His gaze lingered on the captivating figure, surrounded by an ethereal glow that seemed to emanate from her very presence. Despite the absence of any tangible aura, the air around her seemed to spark with an otherworldly energy. Yeah, it was the figure of a young beautiful girl, wearing a resplendent red gown, sitting crossed legs on stone. Her fair, slender skin, veiled by the flowing red dress, imparted an almost ethereal beauty, akin to a delicate flower in bloom. The innocence radiating from her closed eyes, paired with her petite nose and lips, painted the portrait of an angel descended upon the mortal realm. Eli Shan, mesmerized by her beauty, momentarily lost himself in a daze. He couldn''t help it though¨C this girl, seemingly no older than eighteen, surpassed any beauty he had ever imagined. Eli Shan used to think of himself as the most handsome creature, but after looking at the beautiful girl before him, he finally removed this thought. This girl was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen! Suddenly, as Eli Shan was lost in the beauty, the enchanting girl gently opened her beautiful eyes, and something happened that had never happened to Eli Shan before. The surroundings around him seemed to dissolve into insignificance as Eli Shan''s attention became fixated on her beautiful expressive eyes coupled with her silver-white hair flowing around her body. Realizing he had been looking too long at her, Eli Shan redirected his gaze, tearing himself away from the captivating sight. The girl, however, questioned him with curiosity, "Who are you? How can you come inside?" Caught off guard, Eli Shan was about to reveal his newfound status as the master of the universe, but he controlled his emotions, recollecting his thoughts. Suppressing his emotions, he met with her gaze without showing any interest in her. "I am just a passerby. I saw this cave and entered here. I apologize if I disturbed you. I will take my leave." With a decisive turn, Eli Shan began to make his way out of the cave. However, his departure was halted when the girl''s words reached his ears, sparking his curiosity, "I was imprisoned in this cave by the master, except him, no one could come here or go outside. How did you come inside?" Eli Shan found himself at a crossroads, grappling with confusion. Did this girl know the master of the universe, or was she referring to a different, unknown master? Recalling his previous understanding that only the master of the universe could access the cave, Eli Shan felt a sense of perplexity. Seeking clarification, Eli cautiously inquired, "By master, what do you mean?" The girl responded with a hint of confusion, "Master is master, what is the meaning behind it?" Eli Shan found himself at a loss, uncertain whether to laugh or cry at her answer. Puzzled, he asked, "Why did your master imprison you in this cave?" She explained, "Because I couldn''t control my power and destroyed something precious to the master. So, the master punished me to stay here and control my power until someone comes and takes me outside of this cave." Eli Shan felt that her master was a random person, how could this weak-looking girl destroy something precious to the universe master? But still, he was not sure about it, because how could anyone other than the universe master come inside? Or maybe... his master was the master of this cave? Gazing at her innocent face, Eli Shan couldn''t help but feel a sense of empathy. "Do you want to go outside?" he asked. The girl nodded, "Master said I can leave this place as long as I can control my power." Eli Shan smiled, relieved that an evil cultivator hadn''t crossed her path, otherwise, she would have trusted him too, right? He nodded in agreement, "What is your name?" "I am Xie Meng." "Oh, I am Eli Shan, nice to meet you here." Chapter 41: Getting Stronger Eli Shan attempted to engage Xie Meng in conversation, but she only responded and didn''t talk about anything from herself. Seeing this, Eli Shan gave himself relief by thinking, "Introvert." He settled onto a nearby stone and inquired, "Here it feels that the flow of time is different. They were even interfering with my spiritual consciousness." Xie Meng nodded in agreement, "You are right. This cave doesn''t have the flow of time. That''s why I am imprisoned here so that I can control my power without the passage of aging." Eli Shan mused at her answer, thinking to himself, "I can''t detect even a hint of cultivation from her, and she is talking about controlling her power?" Turning his gaze towards Xie Meng, he acknowledged, "Your master must be incredibly powerful to create such a mystical cave." Listening to him, Xie Meng''s eyes lit up, "Yes, my master was incredibly strong. However, I''m uncertain if he was the one who created this cave. All I remember is that he imprisoned me here and put a barrier around the cave so that no external qi can come inside, refraining me from cultivation." Eli Shan nodded thoughtfully, "Look like I was right about your master. He is not someone I have been thinking about." Xie Meng innocently looked toward Eli Shan curiously, "What have you been thinking about?" Shaking his head, Eli Shan brushed it off, "Nothing important, forget about that." He redirected his attention toward the cave entrance, remarking, "Look, now a huge amount of qi is coming inside, and the principle of flow of time doesn''t exist here. This is the best place and time to cultivate with all we have got!" Seeing Eli Shan''s excited face, Xie Meng smiled, "Yes, let''s cultivate to our heart''s content." With synchronized determination, both of them closed their eyes and began to cultivate. As Eli Shan delved deeper into his cultivation, a dark sword aura emerged from him and enveloped him completely. Simultaneously, the wind began to swirl around him, transforming into a sharp blade of intent. Then, something happened that caught even Xie Meng''s eyes. The sword aura seamlessly merged with the wind intent, and as if it was not enough, sword intent and sword qi also emerged and followed suit, creating a harmonious fusion. These energies, which had nothing in common, now merged into one and swirled around Eli Shan, making him look like the god of war! Watching Eli Shan with awe in her eyes, Xie Meng whispered, "He looks like the friend of my master." Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Unaware of Xie Meng''s thoughts, Eli Shan continued his cultivation without rest. Time flew swiftly, and a month passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Eli Shan finally achieved a breakthrough, reaching the 8th stage of the Zun realm. Despite his accomplishment, a sense of despair lingered within him. "It''s like a drop in the ocean. How can I confront the king with this power?" He knew that his current realm was as insignificant as an ant in front of the king, and now that one month had also passed, it was the time for his universe to throw him out of this world. With that in mind, he stood up and observed Xie Meng, who was still immersed in cultivation, and was dumbfounded to find her cultivation realm. This girl, who was just a mortal one month ago, now had broken through to the soul and body formation realm! As Eli Shan''s mind swirled with astonishment, he realized that by this point of time, he should have been expelled from this universe. "Is it that now I have gained the power of universe master, so I can stay here as long as I want?" Eli Shan fell into deep thought. "For now, I''ll continue to cultivate until I become strong enough or until the universe decides to cast me out on its own." A wide smile played on Eli Shan''s face. With determination, he closed his eyes once again, immersing himself in the continuous pursuit of strength. Four months later, a heavy oppressive aura filled the cave as Eli Shan again broke through to the next realm, reaching the peak stage of the Zun realm. On this day, he stood up, excitement obvious on his face. He clenched his fist tightly and murmured with a wide smile, "The peak stage of the zun realm is really different." Then, he turned his eyes toward Xie Meng, who was still engrossed in her cultivation and was emitting the aura of the true qi realm. Eli Shan mused, "She is no ordinary woman, but then again, I am far from ordinary myself." With a smile on his face, he shifted his gaze to his surroundings, trying to observe the cave. He walked around, attempting to fathom why this cave could be detached from the flow of time. Approaching the cave wall, he ran his fingers over its surface, hoping to get some understanding. But even with his full concentration, he couldn''t grasp even a bit of its mystery. "I will solve this mystery no matter what happens!" Once again, he sat down in his cultivation position and concentrated all of his focus on the flow of time inside. One had to know that, Eli Shan was a genius who could learn any technique in an instant. However, no matter how diligently he strained his mind to comprehend the flow of time, he couldn''t understand it even a bit. Undeterred, he retained his confidence and fully immersed himself in the mysterious flow of time within the cave. Ten days turned into twenty, and before long, two months slipped away in the blink of an eye. Throughout this time, Eli Shan remained in deep meditation, not once opening his eyes. However, on this particular day, he finally opened his eyes, and they sparkled with a newfound understanding! "So, time flows differently in various places. If someone is moving at high speed, their experience of time will be slower compared to someone at rest. And with the help of advanced cultivation and mystical technique, we can achieve it easily!" After careful consideration, he reached a decisive conclusion, "I will fully grasp this knowledge before leaving this cave!" He again closed his eyes and immersed himself in the cultivation of time. Gradually, six months elapsed, and he finally opened his eyes. At that moment, if an average cultivator were to gaze into his eyes, they would undoubtedly be captivated, losing themselves in the mesmerizing flow of time that emanated from him! Chapter 42: Time Six months later, Eli Shan finally opened his eyes which shone brightly with a newfound comprehension of time. At this moment, Eli Shan could feel the time intent everywhere inside the cave. Realizing it, excitement surged through him as he acknowledged his growth. When he first entered the cave, he could vaguely sense something was amiss with the time, with the help of the universe''s power. But now, after months of cultivation, he no longer needed to rely on external power to perceive these mysteries. Even more thrilling was the realization that he had finally grasped a bit of time intent too! He knew that after cultivating this time intent, he would eventually acquire the ability to manipulate time itself. With that in mind, he once again closed his eyes and immersed himself in the cultivation of time intent. After some time, while Eli Shan was immersed in his cultivation, Xie Meng sensed something and opened her beautiful eyes, looking towards Eli Shan in shock. Eli Shan, seated like a statue, was surrounded by a mysterious power that surged around him. A power that imprisoned Xie Meng for years but she could never understand was swirling around Eli Shan like a living being and was getting devoured by his body, akin to water being absorbed by a sponge. A being devouring the power of time? This was something that Xie Meng could have never even imagined! This was like cheating! She couldn''t help but continue to gaze at Eli Shan with a curious expression. "I know about the ability to devour power like cultivation, blood essence, and many other things, but to directly devour the time? What kind of ability is this? What kind of constitution does he have?" Xie Meng blinked her beautiful eyes in curiosity. What Xie Meng didn''t know was that even Eli Shan was not sure about this ability of his. He simply immersed himself in cultivation, unconsciously beginning to devour the time intent. By the time he came back to his senses, he had already devoured most of the time intent in the cave. However, he didn''t open his eyes or celebrate; at this moment, he had only one thought in his mind ¨C to devour every bit of time intent of this cave! Gradually, as Eli Shan fervently continued to devour the time intent like a maniac, the flow of time within the cave began to flow slowly. In the blink of an eye, an entire month slipped away, almost unnoticed. On this particular day, the cave suddenly began to tremble. Sensing the earthquake, Eli Shan forcefully snapped back to his senses and surveyed his surroundings, asking, "What''s happening here?" Xie Meng, standing beside him to ensure his safety, answered, "You have devoured the core of this cave. How do you think this cave will survive? We need to hurry outside." Eli Shan nodded in understanding and rose to his feet. He locked eyes with Xie Meng, expressing his gratitude, "I appreciate your concern for my safety, and I apologize for having to hold your hand without your permission." Xie Meng didn''t understand what he meant, but soon she realized it. Eli Shan, in a hurry, moved forward to grasp her hand, but Xie Meng instinctively tried to dodge. However, in front of Eli Shan''s speed, how could she evade it? Eli Shan reached out and easily held her slender hand. Xie Meng didn''t know what Eli Shan was planning in his mind, and just as she was about to use her cultivation to break free from him, she suddenly felt a powerful force, a manipulation of space, leaving her staring at him in utter shock. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. In the next instant, as the cave began to tear apart and crumble, Eli Shan and Xie Meng vanished from the depths of the cave, reappearing at its entrance. This was the first time Eli Shan tried to transport with the help of universe power; even he wasn''t sure if this transportation would be a success. And Internally, he was glad that it was successful otherwise... the materials from which this cave was created, could have killed him if it wasn''t for his universe master power. But, even if he could be safe, so what? What would happen to Xie Meng? He chose not to dwell on it anymore, instead immersing himself in the spectacle of the cave''s destruction. Suddenly, he remembered that time had started to flow, and his one-day limit was about to expire. With that realization, he once again clasped Xie Meng''s hand. "You can scold me later, but we need to hurry right now." Before Xie Meng could even think what was happening, she found herself in a completely different setting, standing before a giant dragon. But looking at him, instead of being afraid, she was actually shocked! Her eyes fixated on him, and then they began to sparkle. "A dragon! You''re really a dragon! More importantly, you''re a nine-colored dragon! I''ve only heard about that in legends!" Eli Shan observed the scene from behind and was quite shocked. He had expected this innocent girl to be scared at the sight of a dragon, but surprisingly, that wasn''t the case. Upon seeing Xie Meng''s enthusiasm, the dragon also started to pose, saying, "You, girl, have quite the discerning eyes. Yes, I am that legendary nine-colored dragon!" Hearing this, Xie Meng''s enthusiasm increased even more. "I have only heard about dragons from my master. He told me that dragons have good hearts and pure blood, especially the nine-colored dragon, the most stable of dragons!" The dragon smirked, "You are well informed. You are right, Hahaha." As they were talking, Eli Shan stepped into the middle of them and interrupted, "I apologize for disturbing you guys, but I don''t have time to stay here anymore. I have to go back right now." The big dragon nodded in understanding, "Sure, you can go back now. You have gotten quite stronger since the last time I saw you." Eli Shan shook his head, "I still don''t know how strong the peak of the origin realm is, but I will do my best out there." Then he turned his gaze toward Xie Meng''s beautiful face, and at first glance, he knew that she hadn''t really seen the world. "Do you want to come outside with me?" Eli Shan asked with a smile. Xie Meng didn''t fully comprehend his meaning, but she nodded nonetheless. She didn''t know why, but she had a feeling that she could blindly trust this person. Eli Shan then turned back to look at the dragon. He thought of something as his smile widened, "Big brother, do you also want to come outside with me?" The dragon understood what Eli Shan was thinking and replied, "Little Eli, I know you want my help out there, but do you really think you''re strong enough to bring me outside of this universe?" Eli Shan thought for a moment, then without wasting any time, he attempted to envelop the giant dragon with his soul universe power, but to his shock, as soon the universe power touched him, it dissolved into nothingness. Seeing this, Eli Shan was genuinely confused, muttering, "What''s happening?" The dragon observed his puzzled expression and explained, "Little Eli, you can bring anyone inside your universe as long as they enter the portal. However, to take someone outside of this universe, there are some rules. First, you need a cultivation realm stronger than the person. And second, you need higher authority than the person you want to take out." Eli Shan shook his head, "So many rules, tsk tsk." After pondering for a while, Eli Shan turned back to look at Xie Meng. "I have some important work to do that will be challenging. I will bring you outside later." Xie Meng nodded in agreement, "I am fine with whatever you want." Eli Shan smiled and nodded. Then, slowly, he faded before their eyes. Chapter 43: Kings offer The soft glow of dawn embraced Eli Shan as he appeared on his bed, his surroundings revealing the lateness of the hour. "I''m running behind schedule; I must hurry now," he muttered to himself. Springing on his feet, he swiftly changed his attire and bolted out of his quarters. The passageway, once bustling with crowd, was filled with loneliness now. Looking around, as his eyes fell on Feng Qiang''s door, a fleeting thought of informing her about his imminent departure to the palace crossed his mind, but on second thought, he was uncertain about what would happen after meeting the king. He didn''t want to make others worry for him. After pondering for a moment, he decided to keep it to himself and quietly made his way towards the palace. Exiting the arena swiftly, he spotted the tall towers of the palace not far away. Initially, he thought about asking around for directions, but the sight of the grand white towers made it clear where he needed to go. "Sigh, one day I''d like to live in a place like that." He walked through the bustling market crowd, looking at the expensive artifacts and pills on display. Amidst the vibrant spectacle, a peculiar green pill encased in a glass jar caught his eyes. "This pill feels different than any other in this market," Eli Shan murmured, looking at the pill intently. The seller, noticing Eli Shan''s interest, hastily stood up and called out, "Sir, you have got some discerning eyes. This pill here contains the sign of law of nature." In genuine curiosity, Eli Shan inquired, "Law of nature?" The seller sized up Eli Shan from toe to head, a condescending smirk playing on his lips as if he were scrutinizing a country bumpkin. "Sir, you don''t know the law of nature?" Eli Shan shook his head, admitting, "No, I don''t" With a knowing nod, the seller began to enlighten him, "I believe you know about the unique forces like world force, the law of time, and the law of space, right?" Eli Shan nodded, "Yes, I''m familiar with them." The seller continued, his nod confirming Eli Shan''s awareness. "These are all unique forces that are nearly impossible to comprehend. Throughout millions of years, only one or two prodigious geniuses manage to grasp them." Eli Shan was taken aback by this revelation. While he knew these forces were beyond the understanding of ordinary individuals, but he didn''t know it was this much exaggerating. The seller, wearing a mysterious smile, continued, "There is not a single power that couldn''t be comprehended by a human, no matter how much exaggerating it is, except... the law of nature! The origin of creation and destruction! The most formidable power of all time!" Eli Shan whispered in disbelief, "Power of creation and destruction?" The seller nodded solemnly, "Yes. It is said that creation, life, and destruction originated from the power of nature." Eli Shan nodded in understanding and questioned, "If what you''re saying is true, then why does a normal seller like you have such an important pill? And why are you treating it as if it''s an ordinary pill?" The seller sighed, approaching Eli Shan and whispering, "Because if others were to discover this pill, they would kill me to snatch it." Eli Shan took a step back, casting a wary gaze at the seller. "You''re trying to swindle me, aren''t you?" The seller met Eli Shan''s eyes and replied earnestly, "No, I am not." Eli Shan shook his head, "Even though I don''t know much about the power of nature, I understand the basics. The power that created everything exists everywhere, in every place. Every pill needs this power to be created. It''s just that your pill has an exceptionally high amount of this power, which is why I was examining it closely too." The seller glanced in another direction, muttering, "Tsk. I need to close my store. I''m not seeing any customers anymore." With that, he closed the door, attempting to hide from Eli Shan''s gaze. Eli Shan shrugged with a smile, saying, "I was just spouting nonsense. He''s the one who admitted he was trying to swindle me." Then, remembering he was on his way to the palace, he hurried forward, exclaiming, "I need to run," he mumbled, hastening his pace. Dashing forward, he arrived before a resplendent golden gate after the passing of half an incense stick''s time. Two guards, standing vigilantly, caught his attention. Sensing their formidable cultivation, Eli Shan''s eyes widened. "Just the gatekeepers of the palace are in the realm of the first stage of Zun? They are strong enough to lead a prominent clan outside of this city!" The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Approaching the guards, Eli Shan respectfully cupped his fist, "I am Eli Shan. Yesterday, I was invited by the king." The guards appraised Eli Shan from head to toe. "So, you are the winner of the king''s school competition, Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded, presenting his school token, "Yes, that''s me." The guards inspected his token and nodded, "You may go inside," they declared, opening the gate to allow Eli Shan entry. Stepping inside, the opulence of the palace left him awestruck. The central walkway was crafted from rare ores he had never seen before, while on both sides, a breathtaking garden boasted trees and fruits that seemed to have witnessed centuries. "The king must have spent a fortune on these," Eli Shan mused. Continuing his walk, he observed disciplined soldiers, all with cultivation realms at the seventh stage of the Zun realm. "Sigh, they are just the king''s guards, huh?" After a while of walking, he finally stood in front of the main palace gate, the room of the throne. But looking around, he was a bit confused, because there was not a single guard at this place. Before he could think about anything else, he suddenly heard the voice of the king in his mind, "Come inside." Eli Shan, unfazed by the imposing voice in his mind, nodded respectfully and entered the palace. As he walked in, he saw a vibrant red carpet led to a towering set of steps where a man sat casually on his throne, emanating a formidable aura. His aura was so intimidating that Eli Shan was feeling a bit pressure even though he was still far from him. Undeterred, Eli Shan advanced, reaching before the king. The king looked down at Eli Shan from his throne, waiting for him to kneel down before him. However, Eli Shan, unaware of the palace customs, simply cupped his fist and offered a confident smile. "I am here by your invitation, King." The king nodded but found dissatisfaction in Eli Shan''s demeanor. Eli Shan also did not waver, showing no signs of nervousness. Looking down at Eli Shan, the king cut to the chase, "I can offer you twenty thousand gold coins and a place for your family to stay in this empire. In return, you will give me your sword technique. How about it?" Eli Shan was already aware of the king''s intention. It''s just that he didn''t know that the king would make an offer to him. So, after a brief pause, he responded firmly, "I apologize, my lord, but I am not allowed to give this technique to anyone." Twenty thousand gold coins and a place in the kingdom? Is this technique worth only this much? This was the sword cultivation technique that he obtained from the cave of an expert who had surpassed even the emperor''s realm! This technique alone is worth buying this whole kingdom or maybe even more! Looking at Eli Shan''s blunt rejection, the king was taken aback. This guy dared to reject him on his face? Except emperor, no one ever dared to reject him no matter who it was! Be it the other king or a leader of a big sect!!! Unable to contain his anger, the king glared at Eli Shan, questioning in an enraged tone, "Are you sure about it?" Undeterred, Eli Shan met the king''s gaze and explained, "I am sorry, king. But I have obtained this technique from a cave. If that expert were to discover that I am sharing this technique without his permission, I don''t know what consequences I might face." Without caring about Eli Shan''s explanation, the king asked him once again with a heavy voice, "This is the last time I am asking, you are giving this technique or not". Eli Shan was not really afraid of the king but he was afraid that the king would do something to his family. He closed his eyes and was lost in a deep thought. If he were to give this technique to the king, it doesn''t really matter to him. He could get stronger and after surpassing the king, he could take his revenge. But... If he were to really give this technique, would the king let him go? This technique was so strong that, no matter what, the king won''t let him go with it. He won''t let another person have this strong technique! And the king''s reputation was also at stake. If others were to find out that the king has forced a kid for his technique, it would degrade the king''s name. The king will surely not let him go even if he were to give his technique, he would do the same to him like what he did to those villagers! Meanwhile, on the throne, the king remained patient, waiting for Eli Shan to make the right decision. After a brief moment, Eli Shan opened his eyes, fixing a confident gaze on the king. "I am sorry, king, but I really can''t... Huh?" Just as Eli Shan was about to reject the king''s offer, he saw the king waving his hand, and two soldiers at the peak of the Zun realm dragged Eli Shan''s parents forward. His parents'' hands were bound by a special chain, blood flowing from their lips, and their bodies bore the marks of cruel blades. Looking at his parents in such a dire state, Eli Shan''s pupils shrank, and a red hue began to tinge his gaze as the boiling anger inside him transcended all boundaries. "Mother, Father," Eli Shan whispered, tears started to flow from Eli Shan''s eyes unconsciously as he looked at his parents in this situation. Without warning, Eli Shan, who stood near the king, abruptly vanished into thin air. His speed was so astonishing that even the king couldn''t follow him with his eyes. In the next instant, Eli Shan materialized right before the soldiers holding his parents. Consumed by anger, he clenched his fist so tightly that his nails pierced through his skin, unleashing a devastating punch with a force beyond his usual capability. Before the soldier could even blink, he witnessed his comrade disintegrating into a gruesome meat paste. In horror, his eyes widened as he tried to flee, desperately begging for help, "King, please sa-." Boom! Before he could even finish his sentence, he saw that except for his heart and face, every part of his body had been destroyed. Eli Shan''s face turned crimson with blood as he looked at his parents through tear-filled eyes. With a concentration of sword intent, he compressed it in his fingers and cut the ropes binding his parents'' hands. Kneeling down before them, he whispered, "I am really sorry, Mother, Father. All of this happened because of me." Chapter 44: Body of Nature Huang Shan and Yui Shan exchanged a glance, their lips curling into gentle smiles as they locked their eyes. Their expressions softened with a mixture of understanding and reassurance as they turned their attention to Eli Shan, who knelt before them with eyes filled with remorse. Stepping forward, Huang Shan reached out and patted Eli Shan''s shoulder, helping him to stand. "Eli," he said, his voice gentle yet firm, "remember what we always told you? No matter what, we''re here for you." Eli Shan stood up slowly, his gaze still downcast as he wiped away the tears with the back of his hand. Though his father''s words brought a flicker of relief, he still couldn''t forgive himself, especially the king, for what happened to his parents. Huang Shan turned his gaze toward the king, nodding at Eli Shan. "You go and do what you must do," he said to Eli Shan, his tone supportive. Then, with a soft smile directed at Yui Shan, he added, "We want to see how much our kid has grown up, right?" Yui Shan moves forward, gently massaging Eli Shan''s head with a smile, her nod affirming their shared sentiments. "Right," she said softly, her voice tinged with a hint of longing, "I also want to see if it was worth keeping my dear son far from me for so many years." Hearing his parents'' words, Eli Shan felt a surge of determination wash over him, reigniting his lost confidence. In that moment, all he could think of was protecting his parents and ensuring that they never faced such peril again. He nodded earnestly at his parents, his gaze unwavering. "Your son has made a mistake as a human, but mother, father, today I will show you that your son has grown a lot as a cultivator." Then, with a flick of his wrist, Eli Shan created a shimmering barrier around them. Behind him, the king''s mocking laughter echoed through the chamber, clapping his hand, "What a delightful scene," he sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "But it looks like you have forgotten that you are in the castle of the king! Don''t worry Eli Shan, I won''t kill you, just because I need your technique. But, your parents... I can''t take their guarantee, Hahaha." After erecting the barrier around his parents, Eli Shan turned his gaze towards the king, his fist clenching with anger. The fury burning inside him was evident in his eyes as he gritted his teeth and growled, "You are dead today." The king''s smile widened, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth. "I love that," he chuckled darkly, relishing the intensity of Eli Shan''s rage. "I love that look in your eyes, Hahaha. It seems I am going to have a lot of fun today." With a sinister flourish, the king clapped his hands, summoning a large number of elite soldiers. Each one boasted a cultivation level ranging from the fourth to the fifth stage of the origin realm ¨C a significant realm higher than Eli Shan''s. In the blink of an eye, the soldiers appeared and encircled Eli Shan completely. Knowing the strength of these soldiers, the king thought that Eli Shan would give up instantly. Well... that''s what an ordinary person would have done. But... was Eli Shan ordinary? Of course not! He was the son of the strongest person ever! To the king''s astonishment, Eli Shan didn''t even spare a glance at the formidable soldiers. His eyes remained fixed on him, his demeanor calm and resolute. With a nonchalant step forward, Eli Shan''s voice rang out, cutting through the tense atmosphere, "It seems today I can''t hide my power anymore." His words stirred a flicker of unease in the king''s mind, but he remained confident in his own strength and that of his soldiers. However, as Eli Shan confidently strode towards the center of the encirclement of soldiers, the king''s eyes widened in disbelief. Because, suddenly a dark domain appeared out of nowhere around the soldiers, and in the next instant, the domain enveloped them completely, hiding them in the ominous darkness. "What is this?" "What''s happening?" The soldiers started to attack the darkness, attempting to remove it, but to their shock, no matter what they did, the darkness felt impenetrable. Meanwhile, Eli Shan stood at the heart of the encirclement and stretched both of his hands. Suddenly, a dark line emerged from the dark domain and connected with his body. No one knew what Eli Shan was doing, but after a moment, all of their eyes widened in shock. From the time the dark domain had appeared until now, only a breath of time had passed, but as soon the dark domain connected with Eli Shan, the soldiers unexpectedly started to feel weak, as if their strength was getting devoured by something. They didn''t know what to do against this kind of attack, all they could do was try to break through the dark domain as soon as possible. But no matter what he did, their futile attacks only served to hasten their own demise. While the soldiers were busy punching the air, Eli Shan felt himself growing stronger with each passing moment. His cultivation at the peak stage of the zun realm began to boil, and his aura grew even more potent. His pure qi, which would normally take years to convert into origin qi, began to transform at such a rapid pace that it seemed he could break through to the next realm at any moment. Boom! Suddenly, an intense wave erupted from Eli Shan, causing even the king to take a step back. The king gazed at Eli Shan with astonishment, his lips trembling as he attempted to speak, "H-half step of the origin realm in one go? What kind of demonic technique is this!" Eli Shan observed his cultivation realm, his lips curling up into a smile. "I have just started yet." His aura of the half-step of origin realm continued to grow even more, on the other hand, soldiers found their once formidable cultivation weakening under the ominous darkness. The king had never witnessed such an attack before. After beholding it, the only word that came to mind was ''Demon!'' Without wasting a moment, the king bellowed to his soldiers, "Attack him! What are you doing, standing around punching the air? Go forth and kill the wielder of this technique! Attack together; he won''t be able to drain all of your cultivation in an instant!" Hearing his command, all the soldiers felt enlightened. With a nod, they all unleashed their cultivation and lunged toward Eli Shan. "Raging Fire Fist!" "Thunderclap Strike!" "Shadow Eclipse Palm!" One after another, all the soldiers unleashed their strongest moves on Eli Shan, each attempting to obliterate him with a single attack. However, amidst the chaos of their techniques, Eli Shan stood nonchalantly. All he did was simply closed his eyes. In that moment, both the king and the soldiers felt an ominous sensation creeping over them. Well, they were one of the strongest cultivators of this world, they could feel any shift in the air. So they knew that something bad was about to happen. And... their feeling was correct! Because when Eli Shan reopened his eyes, a collective gasp echoed through the hall as everyone felt that his aura had completely changed. Gradually, a green aura appeared out of nowhere, enveloping Eli Shan in an ethereal glow. The king''s eyes widened in shock, horror, and a myriad of other emotions as he beheld the unprecedented phenomenon unfolding before him. "His aura... it feels like the essence of this world," he breathed, his voice trembling with disbelief. After analyzing for a moment, the king sucked in a breath, whispering, "Power of the law of nature!" In this universe, there existed many kinds of unique powers, like - the law of time, the power of void, world law, world force, and many more. As everyone cultivates to the peak, they could more or less comprehend and control this power one day. But there was a force that no one in existence could control or comprehend. That force was the power of nature itself! But this young man, a person the king had never heard of, was wielding the power of nature right before his eyes! If he had heard of such a thing, he could never have believed it! And now, the main problem he was facing was that this young man was determined to kill him at any cost! The king knew there was no point in talking anymore. They could never be friends now. "I must kill him now, while he is still young, at any cost. I cannot allow him to run away and grow up for revenge," the king resolved grimly. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. As the green aura completely enveloped Eli Shan, forming a protective barrier around him, the soldiers'' techniques reached him only to dissipate instantly upon contact with the serene energy. And as if that wasn''t enough, with a gesture of his hand, the green aura extended, hurtling towards the soldiers like a tidal wave of nature''s wrath. Within the dark domain, it was difficult for them to look at the threat, but they could sense an ominous power approaching them, a force they had never encountered or fought against before. In terror, they tried to dodge or run from it, but how could anyone evade the law of nature while living inside it? In an instant, the green aura enveloped them easily, halting them in their tracks. Once engulfed by the law of nature, they stopped attempting to evade or run. Because instead of feeling any pain or discomfort, the soldiers experienced an overwhelming sense of comfort and serenity, as if they were being cradled in the arms of their mother. Slowly, a peaceful smile graced their lips as they closed their eyes, surrendering to the soothing embrace of nature. While they were deeply immersed in the peace, their cultivation began to rapidly drain at a rate millions of times faster than before, enhancing Eli Shan''s realm almost instantly. Nature was the essence of all existence, the origin of all things. It bestowed power upon every living creature, and in a world where the density of nature was high, cultivators reached unparalleled heights of strength. Conversely, if nature was depleted or damaged, cultivators would weaken in tandem. So when the law of nature enveloped all the soldiers, they felt like all of their power was again returning back to the nature and they were obliged to give it back. On the other hand, Eli Shan was overwhelmed by the sheer power, every fiber of his being vibrating with an intensity that could destroy even the zenith of the origin realm. Waves of raw energy surged through him, each pulse amplifying his connection to the essence of the world itself. In that moment, he became an embodiment of strength, his presence commanding reverence and awe. Boom! A deafening explosion reverberated through the room as Eli Shan easily broke through to the origin realm. Boom! Boom! Boom! With every step toward the king, Eli Shan continued to break through his realm! The second stage of the origin realm! The third stage of the origin realm! The fourth stage of the origin realm! The fifth stage of the origin realm! With each stage of his ascension, the king''s fear grew, a sensation he had never experienced before. In his kingdom, he was the strongest person, and within the Tianxia empire, he ranked second only to the emperor in strength. He had never felt scared or humiliated before, but now, before a young man, he couldn''t help but tremble in fear. By the time Eli Shan stood before the king, all the soldiers lay motionless on the ground, their life force drained completely, leaving them lifeless. How was it possible? The king''s mind raced with disbelief, his thoughts consumed by a single word - "Monster!" Meanwhile, behind the barrier, Eli Shan''s parents watched in awe and disbelief. At first, Huang Shan had been on the verge of breaking through the barrier to aid his son when he saw the elite soldiers, but the display of Eli Shan''s newfound strength gave him pause. Now, as he witnessed Eli Shan''s incredible feat, Huang Shan was left dumbfounded. Before his eyes, the elite soldiers at the cultivation of the origin realm were lying down completely dead. Under some breath of time, his son had broken through to the fifth stage of the origin realm, and now he was facing the strongest person in the kingdom. Huang Shan couldn''t believe on his eyes even though he saw everything there. With Eli Shan''s breakthrough, the power of nature dissipated, leaving behind a sense of lingering uncertainty. "I guess I still can''t control this power completely," Eli Shan muttered to himself, a hint of frustration in his voice. Then Eli Shan met with the king''s horrified and enraged gaze. "Demon, you are a demon. Today I will kill you no matter what," the king roared, his voice filled with equal parts terror and fury. Without hesitation, the king vanished from his position and a punch appeared in front of Eli Shan with blinding speed. In the blink of an eye, the fist reached before Eli Shan''s chest, not giving Eli Shan any chance to dodge or counterattack. Well... that''s what the king thought in his mind. Boom! The punch landed perfectly and squarely on Eli Shan''s chest, unleashing a shockwave that reverberated throughout the castle. The force emitted from the collision of fist and chest was so powerful that the castle''s windows shattered and the walls bore the marks of the impact. Seeing this, Yui Shan cried out in alarm, her eyes turning red with anger. "Eli Shan!" But Huang Shan gently held her hand, offering a reassuring smile. "Our son is strong, don''t worry," he said softly. Then, he directed her attention towards the king. "Besides, look into his eyes." Yui Shan followed her husband''s gaze and looked at the king with her angry, tearful eyes, only to find the king''s eyes widened in surprise. "What''s happening?" Yui Shan wondered aloud. As the dust settled and silence descended upon the castle, the king heard a voice that cut through the eerie stillness like a blade. "Is that all?" The king stood in disbelief, his eyes widened in astonishment. He didn''t even feel like he had punched a human; it was as if he had struck an immovable object. Eli Shan remained firmly rooted in place, unaffected by the force of the blow, leaving the king bewildered by his strength. How is it possible? Who is this young man? He is clearly lower realm than me, how can he be so overwhelming? As the king''s mind overflowed with the thoughts, Eli Shan seized his wrist with a firm grip and hoisted him into the air, a silent but commanding display of dominance. In a swift and fluid motion, Eli Shan hurled the king to the ground with a thunderous crash. Boom! A crater formed on the ground as the king couldn''t help but vomit blood. He didn''t even know what had happened, and before he could even process it, Eli Shan again pulled him into the air, his hand still gripping the king''s wrist tightly, and again slammed him on the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! In front of Eli Shan, the king became like a child who made a mistake and was getting his punishment. After slamming the king onto the ground repeatedly, Eli Shan lifted him into the air once more and hurled him against the wall. Boom! "You are not worthy of the throne," Eli Shan declared, his voice resonating with authority as he surveyed the broken and defeated figure of the king lying amidst a pool of blood. The king, battered and broken, could only admit it in the face of Eli Shan''s overwhelming might. "Why did I provoke a monster like him?" the king''s mind raced with regret and desperation. "But if I am going to die, I will take at least one with me!" Driven by desperation, the king launched himself toward Huang Shan, Eli Shan''s father, effortlessly shattering the barrier erected by Eli Shan at the peak of the Zun realm. With swift steps, he reached behind Huang Shan, his hand clasping around Huang Shan''s neck, using him as a hostage. "Eli Shan, do you think you can do anything, huh? Even if I am going to die, I will take at least one with me," the king spat, his voice laced with desperation and malice. Seeing the king taking his father as a hostage, Eli Shan erupted with anger, his cultivation surging with an intensity that pressured the king even from a distance. "If you dare to harm my father," he thundered, his voice laced with fury, "I will make you watch as I torture your entire family before your very eyes, and I will not stop until they beg for death!" Huang Shan shook his head, his expression calm despite the dire situation. "Son, do not stoop to his level. Do not harm the innocent, no matter the circumstances," he advised, his voice carrying the weight of wisdom and experience. Eli Shan, filled with anger, was taken aback by his father''s calm demeanor. And then, to his shock, his father who had been at the true qi realm just moments ago, was gradually growing stronger right before his eyes! Peak of the true qi realm! First Stage of Tian Realm! Peak of the Tian Realm! Zun Peak Realm! Origin Realm! Origin Peak Realm! Boom! Half-Step Emperor Realm! The king, who had been holding Huang Shan hostage, felt his grip loosen as fear coursed through his veins. Trembling with fear, he took a step back, his hand shaking uncontrollably. "You... you monsters! Your entire family is a monster! How could you break through so many realms so easily?" the king stammered, his voice quivering with fear as he fell to the ground in a trembling heap. This was the half-step of the emperor realm! Even the emperor won''t bother to save him from this guy! Eli Shan''s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at his father in a new light. "Father? You''re a Half-Step Emperor?" he exclaimed, disbelief evident in his voice. Huang Shan smiled warmly at his son. "Didn''t I always say that your father is strong? You can do what you must do. As long as you don''t harm the innocent, I will always stand beside you," he reassured Eli Shan, his voice filled with paternal pride and love. Eli Shan felt warmth from his father''s words. His expression turned solemn as he made a vow to his father, "I will never do wrong, father." Huang Shan nodded in affirmation. "I know my son is not bad," he replied, his smile gentle and reassuring. Meanwhile, on the ground, the king attempted to use his last resort to stay alive. "I-I don''t know who you are but don''t forget I ascended to the throne by the emperor''s decree. Apart from him, no one is permitted to lay a hand on me, not even a half-step emperor!" Huang Shan chuckled heartily, a gleam of amusement in his eyes. "Hahaha. Do you truly believe that the emperor would punish a front-line fighter for the sake of a mere king?" he retorted, his laughter echoing through the room. The king''s expression turned to one of shock and disbelief as he stared at Huang Shan in horror. "You... you are a front-line fighter?" he stammered, his voice quivering with fear. "You are half correct. I was once a front-line fighter, but due to a severe injury, my cultivation was reduced to that of a half-emperor." He turned to Yui Shan, his smile warm and affectionate. "So I decided to live a simple life with my beloved and assist her in managing her clan." Hearing his father''s words and observing the king''s expression, Eli Shan realized that his father was not an ordinary person. Despite this, he was curious and asked, "Father, what exactly is a front-line fighter?" Huang Shan paused for a moment, considering his son''s question before responding. "I believe you are strong enough to know about it now," he began. "In this universe, there are many planets, and on each planet, there are individuals who protect their homeworld from invaders." Eli Shan nodded, but interrupted his father in the middle of the explanation. "Why do people invade other planets?" he asked, genuine curiosity shining in his eyes. Huang Shan explained patiently, "Cultivators require resources to advance their cultivation. The higher their realm, the more resources they need. However, each planet has limited resources, so cultivators often travel across the universe, invading other planets to plunder their resources." "I see," Eli Shan murmured, his understanding deepening. "So front-line fighters are the strongest defenders who safeguard our planet from invaders?" Huang Shan grinned proudly, puffing out his chest. "That''s right. Front-line fighters are revered as some of the strongest individuals below the four emperors. We work together to protect our planet from any threats," he affirmed, a hint of smugness in his tone. Eli Shan nodded in understanding, "Father, you''re truly amazing." Huang Shan''s expression grew even more smug. "Indeed, I am quite amazing, aren''t I?" Eli Shan nodded with a smile. On the ground, the king realized that no one could save him now. Frontline fighters? They were the most formidable individuals below the four emperors, dedicated to safeguarding the world. Even the emperor held them in high regard. How could a mere king hope to compare to their might? With resignation, he could only lie there and await his inevitable demise. Chapter 45: Past After concluding his questions and answers with his father, Eli Shan turned his gaze toward the fallen king, offering him an innocent smile. However, as the king''s gaze fell on his innocent smile, he felt as if his heart grew heavier. Eli Shan extended his hand toward the king, his smile widening with childlike innocence. The king understood Eli Shan''s intentions all too well. He glanced at the soldiers lying lifeless around him, their bodies completely sucked dry. Observing their empty husks, the king could feel just how torturous this death was, this was the worst-case scenario by which he wanted to die. Seated on the ground, the king moved backward, using his hands to steady himself. "No, please, don''t," he pleaded. In a swift and ominous turn of events, a dark domain materialized around the king, engulfing him entirely and devouring his life essence. "No, no, no, no!" the king cried out in desperation. Yet, his struggles were in vain. How could he hope to overcome the overwhelming power of darkness? Despite his efforts, whether through physical resistance or by the use of various techniques, he found himself completely powerless against Eli Shan''s formidable strength. Gradually, the king''s voice faded with time as his cultivation was devoured by Eli Shan. "The peak of the origin realm is truly formidable," Eli Shan remarked, his aura intensifying as he approached the pinnacle of the fifth stage. Slowly, he broke his bottleneck of the fifth stage, easily entering the next realm. "Now, I am officially at the sixth stage of the origin realm!" Eli Shan clenched his fist, his voice resonating with the excitement. Huang Shan, brimming with pride for his son''s achievement, placed a reassuring hand on Eli Shan''s shoulder. However, amidst his joy, he offered a word of caution. "I won''t inquire about what kind of technique this was and from where you got it," he began, his tone serious. "But remember, refrain from displaying it openly in front of others, and never resort to harming the innocent to increase your strength." Eli Shan, determined to be transparent with his parents, nodded earnestly, ready to explain. "Father, it''s not a technique but a unique innate ability of my body," he clarified. "It''s as if I can wield it naturally, although even I don''t know what kind of power is this." Huang Shan nodded thoughtfully, "If that''s the case, then it''s good. However... until you are assured that there is no side effect, don''t excessively use it, understood?" Eli Shan nodded earnestly, "I understand, Father." Satisfied by Eli Shan''s response, Huang Shan smiled, "Very well. As for the matter of the king, I will speak with the emperor. Rest assured, no word of this incident will escape. I have some influence with the emperor, so it should be manageable." Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed with admiration at Huang Shan''s connections, "Father, you are truly remarkable! You even have ties to the emperor!" Huang Shan couldn''t help but bask in his son''s praise, a hint of smugness coloring his expression. Yui Shan, witnessing the bond between father and son, smiled radiantly, cherishing the closeness they shared. With a gesture, Huang Shan enveloped Eli Shan and Yui Shan with his power, and they vanished from the palace. Once they distanced themselves from the palace, Huang Shan suppressed his cultivation once more and met Eli Shan''s gaze which was silently saying, "Explain to me why you concealed your cultivation." Huang Shan surveyed their surroundings and spotted an inn nearby. "Let''s go there," he suggested, a hint of excitement in his voice. "I''ll share everything over a meal. It''s been too long since we''ve dined together." Eli Shan''s and Yui Shan''s smiles grew as they heard about eating together. "Yes, let''s go!" they exclaimed in unison, their excitement palpable. Entering the luxurious inn, they were greeted by a polite waitress. "Welcome, sir, madam," she greeted them warmly, leading them to a comfortable table. "Please make yourselves comfortable here." Huang Shan nodded as the three of them settled in. Eli Shan looked around and saw that this place was really luxurious. It didn''t even feel like an inn, it was like he was in the city lord''s castle! "We have money to eat in this type of inn?" as Eli Shan pondered silently, he heard his father giving orders to the waitress, "Please bring us three cups of special tea." Eli Shan looked at his father with eyes which was silently conveying, "Haha, I knew this would happen." As Huang Shan met with Eli Shan''s eyes, his smile grew sinister. He turned his gaze at the waitress, placing his main order, "And bring us a whole chicken and your specialty main course as well." Caught off guard by the extravagant order, Eli Shan''s eyes widened. Meeting his son''s gaze, Huang Shan''s expression conveyed a silent message: "Don''t you dare look down on me kid, I am your father!" As the waitress noted down their order, she politely excused herself. "Please wait for a moment, sir," she said before heading off to fulfill their request. With a lighthearted tone, Huang Shan turned to Eli Shan. "So, are you ready to listen your father''s ''boring'' story?" he teased. Eli Shan shook his head with a smile. "I don''t believe your stories could ever be boring. And I know that you will share only the interesting ones." Huang Shan chuckled heartily, "Hahaha, you do know your father quite well." However, his cheerful demeanor quickly faded as he delved into the serious recounting of his past. "Little Eli," he began, his voice filled with solemnity, "when I came into this world, my mother passed away during childbirth. By the time I turned five, my father fell victim to invaders'' attacks. Somehow, I managed to survive, but I was left with nothing except the cultivation techniques passed down by my father. As I grew older, I learned more about those invaders and how they would periodically descend upon our land, leaving death and destruction in their wake." Yui Shan, despite having heard this tale before, couldn''t hold back her tears as she reached for her husband''s hand. Huang Shan gently squeezed her hand, offering comfort and solidarity. Turning his gaze to Eli Shan, Huang Shan continued, his voice weighted with the gravity of his experiences. "After finding out the killer of my father, all I had in my mind was revenge. I dedicated my life to cultivation, forsaking all else¡ªfriends, family, everything. I secluded myself in the mountains, where I seized every opportunity to hone my skills. After years of relentless effort, I finally ascended to the realm of emperor." Eli Shan listened intently, a mixture of sadness for his father''s hardships and eagerness for the rest of the story evident in his expression. "And then?" he prompted, his excitement palpable. "After ascending to the emperor realm, I discovered that there are millions of emperors in our universe," Huang Shan recounted, his voice filled with thoughtfulness. "I felt insignificant in comparison, but I refused to lose faith in myself. I relentlessly pursued strength until the day I reached the seventh stage of the emperor realm and became one of the few commanders of the frontline unit." "Wow, I had no idea Father was so incredible," Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled with admiration. But then, Huang Shan''s expression darkened as he delved into the grim realities of their past. "I''ve slain many invaders, and saved millions of innocents, but one day, nearly ten peak-stage Emperors launched an invasion on our planet." Eli Shan gasped! Ten cultivators at the peak stage of the Emperor realm? Even on the entire planet, there were only four Emperors at the peak stage, and all of them were considered as the strongest powerhouse! Huang Shan continued, his voice tinged with sorrow. "We suffered heavy losses, and even the four emperors defending our planet were gravely injured. But through the unwavering courage and the sacrifices of our frontline fighters and the emperors who fought with their lives on the line, we managed to repel the invaders." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Listening solemnly, Eli Shan couldn''t help but voice his doubt, "Father, even if everyone fought with their lives on the line, how could they repel ten peak-stage Emperors?" Huang Shan''s eyes gleamed with a knowing smile, "Because we had the Emperor Sun, the youngest and strongest Emperor in history! The most brilliant genius Emperor! The Emperor of the Central Plain!" Eli Shan''s curiosity reached its peak as he heard such praises from his father, "Is he really that strong? And aren''t there only four emperors? Emperor of east, west, north, and south? And what is this central plain?" Patiently, Huang Shan explained, "You are correct. That''s the common knowledge between ordinary people. Because no ordinary people know anything about Central Plain. So naturally, they won''t know anything about the emperor sun. And moreover, Emperor Sun quietly rose to power, reaching the emperor realm without attracting much attention. It was only during the crisis that he revealed himself and came to our aid." Eli Shan nodded, getting even more curious about this emperor sun. "One day, I will also reach the realm of the emperor and meet him," Eli Shan thought to himself. Then another question arose in his mind as he asked, "Father, were you injured in that battle?" Huang Shan nodded gravely, "Yes. Before the Emperors arrived, we held the line against those invaders. My comrades and I fought valiantly, but they were simply too powerful." He clenched his fist in anger, "I still remember my friends falling on the battlefield; I cannot forgive those Emperors for their deaths." Eli Shan also felt sad for his father, he continued to look below, didn''t know what to say. "When the four emperors showed up, the hope of everyone ignited. We finally thought that we had a chance to win, but... those ten emperors were just too overwhelming even for them. So, as the battle intensified and hope seemed to wane, my friends and I joined the fray," Huang Shan continued, his voice filled with determination. "With every ounce of strength and resolve, we confronted the enemy. And finally, with our life on the line, we managed to take down an emperor, but in result, I got an injury that was nearly impossible to recover." Eli Shan''s eyes blazed with fury, his hands clenched into tight fists. "I will find and torture them to death!" he promised to himself. "Just when I thought that my time was coming to an end, the emperor sun emerged like a hope!" Huang Shan recounted, his voice tinged with awe. "With unparalleled prowess and courage, he alone engaged in the battle with eight of the invading emperors single-handedly, leaving only one for the remaining four emperors of the cardinal directions." Eli Shan gulped in shock. "Emperor Sun is so powerful?" Before Huang Shan could answer, the waitress intervened, placing tea and food on the table with a polite smile. "Enjoy your meal!" the waitress said cheerfully. "If you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to let me know." Huang Shan nodded in acknowledgment, returning the smile politely. Eli Shan eagerly took his plate of chicken, beaming at his parents. "Let''s eat together before it gets cold!" Huang Shan and Yui Shan also grabbed their plates. "I still remember when I used to feed you, little Eli," Yui Shan said with maternal warmth. Huang Shan nodded in agreement. "Yes, and now it''s been years since we''ve shared a meal like this. Let''s enjoy ourselves to the fullest today!" Eli Shan nodded, and they all began to eat. "Father, you didn''t answer my question. Is the Emperor Sun really that strong?" Huang Shan replied between bites, "Yes, he is. But even he was injured while fighting those eight Emperors. However, facing eight Emperors alone speaks volumes about his strength." Eli Shan nodded in understanding before continuing with his questions. "Then, Father, how did you recover from your injuries? And how did you meet Mother?" Huang Shan''s lips curled into a fond smile as he began to recount his tale. "After being injured, I found myself unable to use even a fraction of my cultivation. I was content with my role as a frontline warrior and decided to leave the battlefield and the Central Plain behind. I left everything and wandered aimlessly in any direction. However, without my cultivation, I had my limits. One day, at the edge of a forest, I finally lost consciousness. And when I regained my senses, the first thing I saw was the most beautiful girl I had ever seen." Yui Shan''s cheeks turned crimson with embarrassment. Eli Shan couldn''t resist teasing her, grinning mischievously. "Yes, yes, Father stumbled upon the most beautiful girl, isn''t it, Mother?" Yui Shan lowered her head shyly, then lifted it to retort, "Indeed! Your mother is the most beautiful. Hmph." Eli Shan nodded in agreement, chuckling, "Yes, yes! Mother is the most beautiful! Hahaha." Huang Shan joined in the laughter, reaching over to hold Yui Shan''s hand affectionately. He then turned to Eli Shan with a twinkle in his eyes. "I stayed in her clan as your mother helped me with my healing. I shared my entire story with her and asked her not to disclose my background to anyone. Despite her father''s objections, your mother stood by me and continued to aid in my recovery. Gradually, as I began to heal, I found a strange emotion growing inside me¡ªa feeling I had never experienced before. Whenever I looked at your mother, my heart would start to race fast." Yui Shan playfully punched his arm, blushing, "W-what are you saying in front of our son?" Huang Shan grinned widely, "Our son is an adult now, and an adult son is like a friend to his father, right, Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded with a smile, "It''s an honor for Father to think of me as a friend." Huang Shan grinned, "Looks like our son has cultivated a silver tongue too, huh?" Eli Shan shook his head, "I am just stating the truth." Huang Shan shrugged and continued his tale, "I don''t know how it happened, but I fell in love with your mother deeply. As I healed, I regained some of my cultivation and reached the True Qi Realm. This was enough cultivation for me to become a leader of a clan. So, I joined your mother''s clan, and after her father''s passing, I became the head of the clan by winning all competitions. Then, I proposed to your mother and later married the girl I always dreamed of. And after two years, you were born." Eli Shan nodded, his face beaming with pride. "I can''t express how amazing you are, Father." Huang Shan''s chest swelled with pride upon hearing this, "I know, right? But let''s forget about the past. Now, I am nothing but a cultivator at the True Qi Realm who runs a clan in the countryside, understood?" Eli Shan nodded with a smile, "Yes, Father." The three of them continued to eat and chat, creating a lovely family atmosphere. Eli Shan cherished the time with his family, having missed his parents greatly. He wanted to spend his time with them to the fullest. After some time, Huang Shan stood up, patting Eli Shan on the back, "Little Eli, it''s time for us to return home. Take care of yourself here." Eli Shan looked down, his face filled with sadness. But he composed himself and looked straight at his parents, smiling. "Yes, Father." Yui Shan couldn''t hold back her emotions and hugged Eli Shan tightly, tears welling up in her eyes, "If something happens, let us know, understand? And come back home soon." Eli Shan hugged her back, nodding, "Yes, Mother." With that, the three of them left the inn. Before departing, Huang Shan left his final words, "I will take care of the matter with the king, so you just focus on your studies." Eli Shan nodded, "I trust you, Father." Huang Shan nodded in return. After bidding their goodbyes, Huang Shan and Yui Shan departed from the city, their silhouettes slowly fading from Eli Shan''s view. Once they were gone, Eli Shan returned to the arena, slipping into his room without alerting anyone. At this moment, Eli Shan''s cultivation was so overwhelming that even the headmaster couldn''t sense his presence unless Eli Shan willed it. In the early morning, everyone gathered in the hall, including Eli Shan. No one knew anything about the king, and Eli Shan guessed that it was because of his father. The headmaster cast a glance at everyone, saying, "Now it''s time for the Emperor School competition. Does anyone want to compete?" The headmaster specifically looked at Eli Shan when he said it. Eli Shan noticed but didn''t say anything. The Emperor School competition? Were they worthy opponents? The strongest among them was at the second stage of the Origin Realm. This realm was nothing in Eli Shan''s eyes now, and he didn''t feel the need to show off anymore. Seeing Eli Shan''s lack of interest, the headmaster sighed. "Since no one wishes to participate, let''s return to our school." With that, the headmaster led them out of the Central Kingdom and called all the pigeons on which everyone had arrived. Seeing Eli Shan, the pigeon king came to him, and as if sensing something, it began to chirp happily. Eli Shan patted its head, "How have you been, my little friend?" The pigeon king chirped happily in response. "Oh, so you''ve been doing well?" The pigeon king nodded, and Eli Shan smiled, asking, "Can you give me a ride back to the school?" Hearing him, the pigeon king bowed down, inviting Eli Shan to sit on its back. Eli Shan called out to Feng Qiang and then sat on the pigeon king. After a few days of traveling, they saw their city again and finally landed at the city gate. "We''re finally back." "Yes, and we are victorious." "It''s all because of Eli Shan." Feng Qiang, who had been holding back until now, finally said, "You''ve become even stronger, haven''t you?" Eli Shan smiled, "You too, it seems this competition made you stronger as well." Feng Qiang nodded with a smile. Then, after walking for a while, they finally reached the school. Boom! Just as they entered the school, every single student and teacher celebrated their arrival. "Our school has won first place, right?" "You have truly elevated the prestige of our school this time." Everyone began to praise them, and the headmaster was especially proud, saying, "Guess whose students they are?" All of them celebrated, eating and drinking together, having a barbecue, their excitement at its peak. The night passed in the blink of an eye as all the elite students gathered in the school hall. The headmaster stood at the top of the stage and looked at everyone. "From today, all of you are allowed to go and explore the world. Don''t forget our teachings, don''t harm the innocent, and don''t let evil go unpunished. And most importantly, help each other in times of crisis." In unison, the students responded, "Yes, teacher!" With that, the headmaster called all the students one by one, giving them their badges. The first place received a golden badge, the second place received a silver, and the rest received bronze badges. When it was Eli Shan''s turn, he went up to the stage and received his golden badge. After distributing the badges, the headmaster looked at them with a serious expression, "You can learn the special techniques of this school from these badges, depending on their grade. And today, I announce that with these badges, all of you have successfully graduated from the Holy School!" Everyone cheered with excitement. Eli Shan checked his badge and found out that the technique inside was at least of emperor grade. How generous of them! Although he didn''t need any technique, he resolved to keep this one to himself as a gift from his school. Chapter 46: Village The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling school courtyard as graduates celebrated their newfound freedom. Laughter and chatter filled the air as students hugged their friends and bid farewell to their teachers, eager to embark on their own journeys beyond the school''s walls. As the crowd thinned out, leaving only Eli Shan and Feng Qiang behind, the headmaster approached them. "So, both of you are also going now?" he inquired. Feng Qiang nodded gracefully, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Yes, headmaster," she replied, her tone filled with excitement for the adventures that awaited her beyond the school grounds. But Eli Shan hesitated, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Headmaster," he began, "before we depart, there is someone I wish to bid farewell to. May I have permission to visit Teacher Fu Chen in the first-year area of the school?" In this school, the area of new students was separated. No senior students were allowed to go into their area. The headmaster used this rule because he didn''t want seniors to bully those students of first year. But, it was hard for him to reject Eli Shan''s request too. He was his favorite student, and moreover, they won the first rank just because of him, how could he reject the request of such a student? The headmaster thought for a moment before replying, "It''s against the rules of this school. However, how can I reject the main character of the tournament? You can go and meet Teacher Fu." Eli Shan bowed respectfully, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thank you, Headmaster," he murmured, before turning to Feng Qiang and holding her wrist, taking her with him, "Let''s go together to meet Teacher Fu, he would be happy." Feng Qiang smiled, nodding in agreement, "Yes, let''s go," she agreed, her heart fluttering with anticipation. "It''s been too long since I last saw Teacher Fu." With that, both of them soared into the air, flying through the mountains, reaching the area of the first year in a breath of time. With a graceful descent, Eli Shan and Feng Qiang landed in the first-year area, and without wasting any time, they dashed toward the classroom where Teacher Fu Chen used to teach. Along the way, they passed through a field filled with students diligently practicing their swordsmanship. Among them stood a figure, instructing the students with ease. Eli Shan''s excitement bubbled up as he recognized the familiar figure. "Teacher Fu!" he exclaimed, unable to contain his joy. Hearing the voice, Fu Chen turned to look behind him, where he saw a figure calling out to him. Although the person seemed familiar, Fu Chen couldn''t recall who they were. Eli Shan and Feng Qiang approached him respectfully, bowing before him. The students in the field couldn''t feel the cultivation of these two newcomers, so they thought that they were just ordinary people. However, Fu Chen could sense an undeniable strength emanating from the two visitors. "Why are these strong people bowing before me?" No matter how much he strained his brain, he couldn''t understand it. He extended his hand, touching their shoulder, helping them stand straight, "Why are you bowing?" Fu Chen asked, puzzled. "And I apologize to offend you, but who are you, sir, madam?" Hearing him, Eli Shan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He couldn''t contain his emotions any longer and stepped forward, enveloping Fu Chen in a tight embrace. Fu Chen thought that Eli Shan was attacking, but his eyes widened to find out that, before he could even move, Eli Shan had already hugged him. Just too strong! Fu Chen realized that, if this handsome man wanted to kill him right now, no one could have saved him, not even the headmaster! Yet, despite exerting immense pressure on his mind, he couldn''t recall this familiar figure. As his mind raced with possibilities, Fu Chen watched as Eli Shan knelt down before him. "I apologize for hugging you so suddenly, teacher, but didn''t you say that we are like friends?" Hearing this sentence, Fu Chen''s hand began to tremble. "Teacher? Friend?" Throughout his teaching career, there was only one student with whom he had shared a bond of friendship, and that student was none other than Eli Shan! Eli Shan''s smile widened as he gazed into Fu Chen''s eyes, the warmth of their shared history shining through. "Don''t tell me that you have forgotten me, teacher," he said playfully, his voice filled with affection and nostalgia. Fu Chen gazed at Eli Shan in disbelief, his expression reflecting his overwhelming emotions. Meanwhile, Feng Qiang stood to the side, silently observing the heartwarming reunion between teacher and student. "Little Eli?" Fu Chen finally whispered, his voice trembling with emotion. Eli Shan nodded with a smile. "Yes, teacher, or should I say, my oldest friend?" Fu Chen''s eyes brimmed with tears of happiness, his heart overflowing with emotion at the sight of his former student. "Little Eli, you are really little Eli! How big you have become," he exclaimed, his voice choked with emotion as he reached out to embrace Eli Shan. "Why are you kneeling down? Your place is here!" Fu Chen insisted, pulling Eli Shan into a tight embrace as if afraid to let go. "I thought that you had already forgotten this old teacher of yours." Returning the hug, Eli Shan held back his own tears of reunion. "I''m sorry, teacher. I wanted to see you many times, but the school rules didn''t allow it." Fu Chen pulled Eli Shan away, examining him from head to toe. "You''ve completely changed, huh? You''ve become stronger and more handsome." Then, he turned to Feng Qiang, making an educated guess. "If you''re with him, then you must be Feng Qiang, right?" Feng Qiang nodded respectfully, kneeling down. "It''s an honor that you remembered my name, Teacher Fu." Fu Chen smiled warmly. "I''m glad to have students like both of you. You can stand up, Feng Qiang." Feng Qiang rose to her feet, her face beaming with joy. She glanced at the training field and noticed the new students. "Are they new recruits, Teacher?" Fu Chen confirmed, "Yes, they''re new students of the school. They may not be as talented as both of you, but they''re not bad." Eli Shan burst into laughter, "Of course, they can''t be as good as me. Hahaha." Fu Chen chuckled at Eli Shan''s confident boast, shaking his head in amusement. "You haven''t changed a bit, have you?" he remarked with a fond smile. As Fu Chen finished speaking, they heard an angry voice from the training field. "Who do you think you are? Just because you''re a senior, do you think you can get away with mocking us like that?" Eli Shan turned to look at the owner of the voice and saw a kid, nearly in the age of ten, clad in luxurious clothes, holding a sharp sword, glaring at him in anger. Fu Chen also directed his attention towards the boy, shouting, "Xu Haoron, don''t you dare utter another word." Despite Fu Chen''s warning, Xu Haoron persisted. "But teacher, I''m from the sword sect. He may be older and more advanced in cultivation, but he''s nothing compared to me in terms of sword-wielding." Before Fu Chen could respond, Eli Shan intervened. He moved toward Xu Haoron, and with each step toward him, Xu Haoron felt an overwhelming pressure. Eli Shan''s presence alone brought him pressure that he didn''t even feel from his teacher Fu. Till the time Eli Shan reached him, Xu Haoron gulped, "D-don''t come near me." At this moment, he began to regret his outburst. However, he looked into Eli Shan''s eyes, his hands trembling in fear but he didn''t take a step back. Seeing this, Eli Shan''s lips curled up in amusement. He extended his hand to touch Xu Haoron''s head, but Xu Haoron, who was already trembling in fear, couldn''t help it and in a moment of panic, he instinctively swung his sword, aiming it at Eli Shan. "No!" Xu Haoron shouted, realizing his sword might cut through Eli Shan, and attempted to stop the blade, but it was already too late. However, to his astonishment, even though the blade made contact with Eli Shan''s hand, it failed to leave even a scratch on his skin. Shock and disbelief washed over Xu Haoron as he stared at Eli Shan in astonishment. Eli Shan sat before him, smiling at him gently. Xu Haoron thought he was there to beat him for what he said, but, in the next moment, he felt a hand on his head. "You have got good potential, work hard and you might reach my current level. And, I apologize for what I said, I was just joking with my teacher, I didn''t mean to hurt any of your feelings." Xu Haoron''s initial hostility melted away in the face of Eli Shan''s unexpected kindness. As Eli Shan extended his hand, a wave of warmth washed over Xu Haoron, stirring emotions he hadn''t felt before. "Even my own father had never taught me with such gentleness. He had always shouted and beaten me for every single mistake," Xu Haoron thought, his heart softening towards Eli Shan. With a mixture of admiration and gratitude, he looked at Eli Shan with eyes that reflected the reverence of a son gazing upon his gentle father. Slowly, he bowed his head, his voice barely above a whisper as he murmured, "I-I''m sorry for what I said." But in that moment, a spark of determination ignited within him, lighting up his gaze with resolve. "One day," he declared, his voice firm and unwavering, "I''ll become as strong as you. Strong enough that swords won''t even scratch my skin!" If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Eli Shan laughed heartily. "Hahaha, good, good kid. I will come back here in a few years, at that time, be ready to have a duel with me!" "Yes!!! I will win at that time!" "Hahaha, I believe you will." Then he stood up and came back to Fu Chen. But he saw Feng Qiang and Fu Chen looking at him with a weird smile. "What''s going on?" Eli Shan asked. Feng Qiang replied, "Looks like someone has grown up a lot." Eli Shan laughed, a wide grin spreading across his face, displaying all of his teeth. The trio continued to laugh and chat, enjoying the warmth of their reunion. After a while, Fu Chen''s expression shifted as a thought crossed his mind. "I''ve heard the news about our school''s victory. How did your battles go?" he inquired, directing his question to Eli Shan and Feng Qiang. Before Eli Shan could respond, Feng Qiang eagerly chimed in, her voice brimming with admiration. "Eli Shan single-handedly destroyed every single school. He even trampled over the top-ranked school as if they were nothing but mere ants." Fu Chen erupted into hearty laughter upon hearing this, his eyes twinkling with pride. "Hahaha, I had no doubt Eli Shan would achieve such feats. He''s always been a monster!" Hearing this, Xu Haoron''s eyes lit up with admiration. Destroying all schools single-handedly? Trampling over the strongest as if they were nothing? How incredible! "I also want to be like big brother Eli Shan," Xu Haoron resolved to himself. As the three of them reminisced, their minds drifting back to the past, they couldn''t help but recall Eli Shan''s remarkable journey within the school. They remembered how Eli Shan had arrived at the school with an unrivaled talent, quickly establishing himself as a prodigy who shattered every single record in the entrance exam. Teachers competed to mentor him, eager to claim him as their disciple. However, their enthusiasm waned when they discovered Eli Shan''s inability to cultivate, leading them to retract their offers and even refuse to teach him. In the midst of this adversity, there was only a single teacher who remained steadfast in his support for Eli Shan and taught him swordsmanship with all he had got¡ªFu Chen. As they continued their conversation, the sun began its descent, casting a warm glow over the courtyard and signaling the approaching evening. Eli Shan and Feng Qiang rose from their seats, realizing it was time to bid farewell. "We''ll be sure to disturb you from time to time, Teacher. For now, we have to leave and visit our house." Fu Chen chuckled, waving them off with a fond smile, "Don''t forget your promise to disturb me then, hahaha." "Yes teacher," both of them replied in unison. With their goodbyes exchanged, Eli Shan and Feng Qiang gracefully propelled themselves through the air, traversing the mountains until they reached their destination. There, they found the headmaster and bid him farewell, bowing respectfully. "Thank you for everything, headmaster." The headmaster smiled warmly. "Both of you, come and visit this old man again when you have the chance." They nodded and cupped their fists in respect before leaving the school grounds. The headmaster watched their departing figures and sighed. As they left the school behind, Eli Shan turned to Feng Qiang with a gentle smile. "What are your plans now?" he inquired. Feng Qiang smiled softly. "I don''t particularly enjoy fighting, so I''ll help my father with our business and continue cultivating." Eli Shan nodded understandingly. "Let''s make sure to meet again soon." Feng Qiang felt a hint of reluctance as they parted ways, but she could only nod in agreement. "See you soon, and feel free to stop by our inn anytime." Eli Shan nodded in agreement, and with that, both of them went on their separate ways. Before leaving the city, Eli Shan decided to revisit the place where he had stayed when he first arrived in the city. Walking through the familiar streets, he eventually found himself at the edge of the forest that had witnessed the early stages of his cultivation. This forest was where Eli Shan had initially cultivated when he first arrived in the city, unable to find any other place to stay. As Eli Shan stood amidst the towering trees, memories of his past flooded back. He recalled how small and weak he had been when he first arrived in this city. Back then, he couldn''t even find an inn to stay at. But now, as he thought about his journey, he realized how much he had grown. He had surpassed his former limitations and become even stronger than the city lord himself. If he were to showcase his cultivation now, he could easily get a place as a chief guest in the city lord''s mansion. "Time passes so quickly, huh?" Eli Shan mused. "Oh wait, I promised Xie Meng that I would take her out of the soul universe, but I forgot." Eli Shan slapped his hand on his forehead. He used his soul power to vanish from his current location and reappear inside the soul universe. There, he spotted Xie Meng sitting on a rock, deeply engrossed in her cultivation. Dragon, lying nearby, turned his gaze towards Eli Shan and inquired, "You''re back so soon this time. It seems there are no longer any time restrictions on you, Huh?" Eli Shan smirked, "Big brother, since I gained recognition from the former master of this universe, many restrictions have been lifted." Dragon nodded in understanding. "That''s good. So, are you here to take Xie Meng outside now?" Eli Shan nodded in confirmation, "Yes, I came here specifically to fulfill that promise." He turned his gaze towards Xie Meng, who also opened her beautiful eyes, turning her gaze toward Eli Shan. As their eyes met, Eli Shan again fell into a daze. No matter how many times he looked at her, he couldn''t get used to her ethereal beauty. "I can''t take her outside like this," Eli Shan thought to himself. Slipping his hand behind his back, Eli Shan swiftly retrieved a beautiful veil. Dragon looked at him incredulously. "Where did you get that from?" Eli Shan shrugged. "From behind my back, of course." "You keep things like that back there?" "Yeah, so what?" "Y-You..." No one ever discovered the origin of this mysterious veil... It remained the biggest unsolved mystery, destined to remain shrouded in secrecy forever. Eli Shan approached Xie Meng and handed her the veil. "Wear this. Otherwise, anyone won''t be able to take their eyes off you." Xie Meng accepted the veil and replied with a mischievous smile, "Like you?" Eli Shan blushed and couldn''t come up with a retort. Dragon laughed heartily. "Hahaha, this time Eli Shan finally found a worthy opponent!" Xie Meng put on the veil, hiding half of her face, but still, looking into her eyes which were more beautiful than auroras and more deeper than the ocean, Eli Shan could only control himself. "Sigh, even this veil can''t hide her beauty," Eli Shan thought to himself. Then he approached her, extending his hand toward her, "Are you ready to go?" Xie Meng glanced at his hand, then back at Eli Shan''s face before nodding firmly. "Yes, let''s go." With a gentle grasp, she intertwined her fingers with his, tightly holding his hand. Eli Shan nodded, enveloping both of them in the power of the soul universe. As soon as this force engulfed them, she suddenly felt an overwhelming power swallowing her, transporting her from one place to another. "This space power is infinitely stronger than what I felt during our previous teleportation from the cave," she whispered softly. With that, she closed her eyes and when she opened her eyes again, her surroundings had completely changed. As Xie Meng looked around at the vast expanse of trees, she couldn''t help but feel bewildered. "What is this place?" she asked, noticing that even the laws of the world seemed different here. Eli Shan gazed at her, explaining, "This is the Tianxia Planet, a different planet and universe from where you were until now." Xie Meng nodded in understanding. Eli Shan looked at the forest and told her the story of his past journey. He recounted how he had been alone and without a place to stay, how he had grown and survived in school, and ultimately, how he had emerged victorious in the interschool competition. After finishing his story, Eli Shan suddenly remembered something important¡ªthe promise he had made with the old man from the village! Well, he hadn''t exactly forgotten, but he had come here specifically for this purpose... maybe. "Xie Meng, let''s go to meet someone," Eli Shan said, turning to her. Xie Meng nodded in agreement. "I will follow you." Determined, Eli Shan found the direction and led Xie Meng toward the village. Upon arriving at the village, however, they were met with an eerie silence. The streets and grounds that were once bustling with activity were now deserted. "What''s happening?" Eli Shan wondered aloud. As they continued walking, Eli Shan couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss in this place. The village was not this barren before. Stretching out his consciousness, Eli Shan sensed that there were not many people even inside their homes, and those who were present seemed to be afraid and hesitant to venture outside. After a moment, Eli Shan finally spotted the old man he had encountered during his previous visit. After looking around, he understood why not many people were present outside or in their houses ¨C most of them were gathered around the old man inside a cottage. The old man sat in the midst of a group of people, his eyes filled with tears. Eli Shan and Xie Meng approached the door and entered. Inside, they found the old man surrounded by concerned villagers engaged in a serious discussion. "Master, I will fight with the city lord and bring our sister Luo Xiao back," a teenager declared, his fists clenched in anger. "Master, we''ve had enough. We can''t risk anything happening to our sister," another teenager voiced firmly. Suddenly, the group turned their attention to the door and saw Eli Shan standing there. Many of them trembled in fear upon seeing him. "W- Who are you? How did you open the locked door?" the angry teenage boy asked. Having heard their conversation, Eli Shan understood the essence of their story. Ignoring the teenager, he walked toward the old man and cupped his fist in respect. "I am Eli Shan," he announced, his voice steady and unwavering. "Do you remember me, old master? I came here many years ago as a child." The old man gazed into Eli Shan''s bright eyes and recognized him with a warm smile. "Ah, you''re that brave young boy who once offered to help us, aren''t you?" Eli Shan nodded solemnly. "It seems the girl you asked me to save last time is no longer here," he remarked, scanning the surroundings in search of her. The old man''s expression darkened, bowing down his head, replying, "You are right, she''s not here anymore." Last time, the old man mentioned that the city lord wouldn''t leave her alone once she turned eighteen, and even at that time she appeared to be around the same age as Eli Shan. Now that he was eighteen, she must be around the same age as well. The angry young man, hearing Eli Shan''s words, thought he was mocking them and glared at him with frustration. "Don''t you dare to moc-" But before he could finish speaking, Eli Shan continued by interrupting him, "Old Master, last time I promised you that I would save that girl, and I intend to fulfill that promise now." The old man looked at Eli Shan with a glimmer of hope, but he couldn''t help but feel skeptical. How could this young boy possibly stand up against the city lord? Sighing heavily, the old man said, "I am truly grateful for your concern for us, but he is the city lord. How could you possibly fight against him?" Eli Shan smiled confidently and dismissed the old man''s concern. "If you''re still discussing this matter here, it means they haven''t married yet, correct? I''ll go speak to her. If she refuses to marry him, then I''ll bring her back, I promise." With that, Eli Shan vanished from the cottage without another word. As the villagers watched him disappear, their eyes widened in amazement. "He looks strong! I couldn''t even follow him with my eyes!" one of them remarked in awe. "If he''s willing to help us, perhaps there''s hope after all," another added optimistically. Meanwhile, Eli Shan reappeared in the forest with Xie Meng by his side. "You wanted to look mysterious by disappearing like that, didn''t you?" she teased. Eli Shan met her gaze with a smug grin. "What''s wrong with that? At least now they know I''m strong enough to be taken seriously." Xie Meng chuckled in response, acknowledging his point with a nod. Chapter 47: Reincarnation? Eli Shan left the village, embarking on his journey toward the city lord''s mansion. Along the way, he made inquiries and learned that indeed, the city lord was on the verge of marrying a new, strikingly beautiful woman. This news brought a sense of relief to Eli Shan, reassuring him that he hadn''t arrived too late. After a long walk, Eli Shan and Xie Meng arrived at the majestic gates of the mansion, where two vigilant guards stood watch. Eli Shan approached them respectfully, cupping his hands in a traditional gesture of greeting. "I''ve heard that the city lord is about to be married," Eli Shan began, his tone polite yet inquisitive. "Am I welcome here?" The guards exchanged a brief glance, their scrutinizing gazes sizing up Eli Shan from head to toe before one of them spoke, "And who might you be?" Hearing this, Xie Meng, who was standing behind Eli Shan, couldn''t help but smile. Eli Shan turned around, scratching his head before explaining to her, "Y-you are thinking this wrong; I have never been outside of the school, which is why no one recognizes my face." Xie Meng nodded in agreement, her smile radiant. "Yes, but I didn''t say anything, did I?" Eli Shan shook his head before sighing, "You didn''t, but your smile did." Xie Meng shook her head, maintaining her gentle smile. "No no, I didn''t try to make fun of you." Eli Shan retorted sharply, "You did!" As they teased each other, the guards also noticed Xie Meng. Previously, they hadn''t noticed her because of her veil and her position behind Eli Shan. But now, as they looked at her, they couldn''t help but be captivated by her beauty, even though only her eyes were visible. Sensing a shift in the atmosphere, Eli Shan turned to look back. Xie Meng also noticed their gaze, her brows furrowing in anger. Suddenly, as the guards locked eyes with Xie Meng''s fiery glare, a wave of horror paralyzed them. Their blood began to boil, their hands trembling and they felt as if they were being stared down by a predator, who would torture them to death. In the blink of an eye, the guards swiftly averted their gaze, their eyes turning red with an inexplicable fear. Eli Shan caught a glimpse of their reaction, but by the time he turned to address them, they had already shifted their focus elsewhere, leaving him bewildered and curious about the sudden change in atmosphere. Setting aside all these things, Eli Shan took out his golden badge and showed it to the guards. "I am Eli Shan, and I want to meet the city lord." The guards, still sweating profusely, gazed upon the golden badge with a mixture of fear and reverence. This was the strongest youngster renowned throughout the city! If they were to look at his companion with the wrong eyes, even the city lord wouldn''t bother to save them! Summoning their courage, they mustered forced smiles and respectfully greeted Eli Shan. "So you are the champion who brought the great honor to our city. We have heard a lot about you." Eli Shan nodded, smiling back at them. The guard continued, "Please wait a bit; I will report that you want to meet the city lord." Eli Shan nodded calmly, "Go ahead." With that, he observed as the guard hurried inside. After a brief moment, his attention was drawn to a familiar figure emerging from the mansion. As the figure approached, Eli Shan turned to Xie Meng, speaking in a hushed tone, "That''s my former classmate, Hao Yu. He''s the son of the city lord." Xie Meng nodded in understanding. After Hao Yu stepped outside the gate, he looked at Eli Shan neither with politeness nor arrogance. The guy standing before him was nearly as strong as his father! He couldn''t be arrogant before this person! Eli Shan greeted him with a playful smile, "What? Now you won''t even invite me into your home?" Hesitating momentarily, Hao Yu eventually sighed, "Fine, come inside." Holding Xie Meng''s hand in his own, Eli Shan followed Hao Yu into the mansion. From the start, Hao Yu refrained from meeting Xie Meng''s gaze, wary of the possibility that she might be Eli Shan''s girl. Though, initially his eyes fell on her, but she was so beautiful that, he didn''t dare to even glance in her direction again, fearing that once his gaze landed on her, he wouldn''t be able to retract it, potentially offending Eli Shan unintentionally. Leading the way, Hao Yu continued forward, his steps measured and deliberate. Eli Shan followed behind, casually observing the mansion''s decorations with a hint of amusement. "Looks like your father is bringing you a new mother, huh?" he remarked, a playful glint in his eye. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hearing this, Hao Yu stopped in his tracks, looking at Eli Shan with anger, "What do you want?" Eli Shan responded with an innocent smile, feigning ignorance of Hao Yu''s reaction. "Nothing much," he replied casually, his tone light. "Why are you looking so scared? Don''t worry, I''m just here to meet your father," he added, his smile widening slightly. Hao Yu felt that Eli Shan''s visit was not as simple as it seemed, but what could he do about it? This was the world where strength speaks, and Eli Shan was stronger than even the city lord! Recognizing this cruel reality, Hao Yu just simply nodded and escorted them to a VIP guest room. As they enter inside, Eli Shan looked around the room with admiration before exclaiming, "What a big and splendid room! It''s as if I''m inside the city lord''s mansion! Hahaha... Sorry, bad joke." Ignoring Eli Shan, Hao Yu spoke with a serious tone, "You both can stay here. Tomorrow is my father''s wedding. Even the headmaster will attend. You can meet my father two days from now." With that, Hao Yu swiftly exited the guest room, leaving Eli Shan and Xie Meng to settle in. Outside the room, Hao Yu stood alone, his hand reaching up to wipe the beads of sweat from his forehead. Why? For one, the pressure emanating from Eli Shan was even more intense than that of his father! It felt as though Eli Shan could crush him with just his presence alone! And as if that wasn''t enough, the woman with him, with her beautiful eyes that could make even the light of auroras blush, met his gaze, and suddenly, he felt as if some kind of force had enveloped him! His blood seemed to freeze within his veins, and he felt as if invisible chains had wrapped around him, constricting his movements and leaving him powerless to break free. The weight of an unseen presence pressed down on him, suffocating and oppressing him. It was as though he stood at the mercy of a bloodthirsty predator, its eyes piercing through him with an insatiable hunger, leaving him paralyzed in fear and uncertainty. This was the first time Hao Yu truly understood how a deer must feel when cornered by an ancient lion, its primal instincts urging it to flee while its body remained frozen in terror, unable to escape the predator''s relentless gaze. "Where are these people even from?" ...... Meanwhile, inside the room, Eli Shan directed his attention to the luxurious bed before casting a glance at Xie Meng. "You stay here and focus on your cultivation," he instructed her gently. "I need to speak with Big Brother Dragon about something." Xie Meng nodded in agreement, her gaze determined as she prepared to immerse herself in cultivation. With a subtle movement of his hand, a spatial force enveloped Eli Shan, transporting him from the room to his soul universe. There, he found himself face to face with a majestic dragon, its eyes closed in a state of deep slumber. Sensing Eli Shan''s presence, the dragon stirred, its massive form shifting slightly as it opened its eyes to regard him with a knowing gaze. "You seem to be seeking me out more frequently these days," the dragon remarked with a hint of amusement. Eli Shan scratched his head sheepishly, a warm smile gracing his features. "I do have an important question to ask, Brother," he admitted. The dragon nodded, gesturing for him to ask his questions. Eli Shan''s expression turned solemn as he began, "I want to integrate with my universe completely. How to do it and become its true master?" The dragon pondered for a moment before casting its gaze skyward, suggesting, "Why don''t you ask about this from the former master?" Eli Shan, too, looked up at the vast expanse above, nodding in agreement. "Yes, if he genuinely wishes to pass on this universe to me, he should share the knowledge of its mastery as well." With that, the power of the universe enveloped him, transporting him from the familiar world to an enigmatic blank space. Eli Shan found himself surrounded by an infinite expanse of nothingness, devoid of any discernible features or landmarks. "I am still not sure what kind of place this is," he mused aloud, his voice echoing into the emptiness as he surveyed his surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and caution. Pressing forward, Eli Shan searched for the residual soul of the universe''s master. However, after wandering for some time, he still couldn''t find any trace of his presence. "Could it be... his residual soul has also dissipated?" he wondered aloud. Just as doubt began to take hold, a figure materialized before him, dispelling his uncertainty with its sudden appearance. "Oh, you''re still here," Eli Shan exclaimed, a smile playing on his lips. However, despite his cheerful demeanor, Eli Shan still couldn''t discern any facial features on the figure before him, as it remained completely obscured by the dark aura that enveloped it. On the other hand, the mysterious man gazed intently at Eli Shan, as though he could see into the depths of his being, rendering him unable to conceal anything. "I know why you are here," the figure spoke, his voice echoing through the emptiness. "But remember, you are already the master of this universe. It''s just, you don''t understand your universe." Eli Shan nodded in comprehension but remained perplexed. "And... How do I understand my universe?" The mysterious figure replied, "It depends on your cultivation. As your cultivation strengthens, you''ll gain the ability to control and comprehend your universe better. However, this process may span billions or even trillions of years." Hearing this, Eli Shan gasped in amazement. Billions or trillions of years? Mortals live a maximum of a hundred years, while those in the origin realm might live a hundred thousand years. Even emperors can''t live more than a few million years! What kind of cultivation is needed to achieve a lifespan of billions or trillions of years? And here, he was just an eighteen-year-old teenager. Compare to his age, the thought of billions of years felt like an eternity! At first, Eli Shan thought that this guy was making a joke, but upon looking at him, it became apparent that this mysterious figure had never joked in his life! The gravity of his words and the solemnity of his demeanor left no room for doubt! "Is there no faster method?" Eli Shan asked, though he already anticipated the answer would be negative. Still, he couldn''t resist the urge to inquire. The mysterious figure nodded sagely. "There is." Eli Shan thought he had heard it wrong. "There is a faster way?" Once again, the mysterious figure nodded sagely. "Yes! There is." Eli Shan''s eyes lit up with hope at his answer. "Why didn''t you mention it earlier? What''s the faster way?" "Reincarnation!" Chapter 48: Ceremony "Reincarnation!" Eli Shan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He thought he might have misheard and asked again, "Sorry, I couldn''t hear you clearly. Could you please repeat that again?" The mysterious man nodded solemnly before repeating himself, "You are to reincarnate into one of the worlds within your universe. Through this process, you will gain a deeper understanding of your universe and integrate into it more efficiently." Eli Shan nodded slowly, processing the information. It was indeed an efficient method to comprehend his universe better. However... "Wait, doesn''t that mean I have to die to be reincarnated?" The mysterious man reassured him, "Do not worry. Within this universe, you are a god. With my assistance, you can undergo reincarnation without any adverse effects. And when you depart this universe, your main body will remain unchanged." Eli Shan gasped in amazement, "Is such a thing truly possible?" The mysterious man simply nodded, his expression unreadable. Eli Shan pondered the suggestion for a moment before responding, "I will consider about it." With that, he vanished from the blank domain and returned back to the dragon. Upon Eli Shan''s return, the dragon, sensing his presence, inquired, "So, did you get your answer?" Eli Shan nodded and then proceeded to recount everything he had discussed with the former master. However, to his surprise, the great dragon showed no astonishment. It seemed as though he had already anticipated this turn of events. "So, what did you decide?" the dragon inquired. "I will think about it later," Eli Shan replied calmly. The dragon nodded in understanding and settled back down to rest. Taking the opportunity, Eli Shan found a nearby rock and focused on his cultivation, immersing himself completely in the practice. As he delved deeper, time slipped by unnoticed, and before he knew it, a day had passed in the blink of an eye. Sensing the passage of time, Eli Shan rose from his spot and made his way back to his room. Inside, he found Xie Meng deeply engrossed in her cultivation. With a gentle scan of her realm, Eli Shan discovered that she had already reached the Xuan realm. "She is truly a genius," Eli Shan whispered in awe, his astonishment evident in his voice. Approaching her quietly, he gently interrupted, "Forgive the intrusion, but it''s time for us to depart." This was the day of the wedding, and the ceremony had already started. If he wanted to save the girl, he had to leave immediately. Xie Meng opened her enchanting eyes, meeting Eli Shan''s gaze and nodding in agreement. "Yes, let''s go," she said, rising gracefully and smiling at Eli Shan. Returning the nod, Eli Shan took her hand, leading her out of the room. However, upon reaching the guest hall, they found it eerily empty, devoid of any guests who had likely already gathered for the wedding ceremony. "It seems everyone has already left for the wedding," Eli Shan muttered to himself. With that, he closed his eyes, expanding his consciousness to navigate his way toward the grand hall. Once he located it, he proceeded towards the wedding venue. However, in the midway empty hall, he noticed two guards, their expressions stern, restraining a teenage boy, forcefully escorting him towards the prison. Observing the boy closely, Eli Shan''s gaze softened with recognition. It was the same young man from the village who had fervently pleaded for the girl''s rescue. It became apparent to Eli Shan that the boy had likely come here with the intention of saving the girl. However, his lack of strength resulted in him being captured by the guards before he could take any action. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Commitment without power is futile," he sighed. The teenager continued to shout, utilizing his cultivation in a futile attempt to break free. "Let go of me! I''ll kill all of you! I won''t let you get away with this!" The guards chuckled mockingly, unfazed by his threats. "You think you can kill us with your measly cultivation at the Qi Gathering Realm? You''ll spend the rest of your days rotting in prison, and if you utter another word, we''ll execute you on the spot!" Undeterred, the boy persisted in his struggle against the guards. Looking at him, Eli Shan shook his head in resignation, stepping closer to the guards and addressing the defiant teenager. "What you''re doing is suicidal." The teenager, recognizing Eli Shan, clenched his fists with a glimmer of hope. "Please, save her. I''ll do anything you ask." Eli Shan nodded solemnly. "Don''t worry. I''ve already made a promise to your village elder to save her." As Eli Shan spoke, the guards exchanged a bewildered glance. They regarded Eli Shan with cautious gazes, unable to detect even a speck of cultivation from him. It meant that either he was just an ordinary person, an unlikely possibility within the confines of the city lord''s mansion, or... he was simply that much stronger than them! However, before they could react or call for assistance, Eli Shan disappeared from their view, reappearing behind them. With swift precision, he delivered a decisive blow to the guards'' necks, rendering them unconscious. Witnessing the scene in disbelief, the teenager''s eyes widened in shock. These guards were at least in the Xuan Realm, yet this man knocked them off as effortlessly as if they were mere children! Filled with admiration and awe, the teenager knelt before Eli Shan, "I apologize for my actions in the village." He scratched his head with a silly smile, "Though you ignored me, Haha." Then, suddenly, he bowed down, slamming his head on the ground. "But, please, save Luo Xiao from him. I will do whatever you want for the rest of my life." Eli Shan exchanged a glance with Xie Meng, his lips curling up into a smile. Then, he turned his gaze towards the boy, extending a hand to help him to his feet, a warmth emanating from his expression. "I am Eli Shan," he introduced himself, his voice gentle. "And you?" The teenager stood up, his face dirtied but beaming with hope. "I am Chao Xen." Eli Shan nodded reassuringly, "Don''t worry about the girl. I never break my promises." Chao Xen bowed again in gratitude, "Thank you so much, master." "Just call me Eli Shan, no need to be so formal," Eli Shan replied with a warm smile. Chao Xen nodded, a smile brightening his face. "Then I will be counting on you, brother Eli Shan." Eli Shan patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Yes, let''s go now." Xie Meng, who had been observing silently, nodded in agreement as she joined them. Chao Xen glanced at Xie Meng and abruptly shifted his gaze in another direction. As the trio made their way toward the grand hall where the wedding ceremony was taking place, they encountered a formidable sight. Hundreds of strong guards were stationed around the venue, their vigilant presence guarding every corner of the mansion. Approaching the guards with confidence, Eli Shan presented his golden badge. "I am a graduate of the Holy School." The guards inspected the badge and, recognizing its significance, allowed them to pass. Normal students couldn''t gain entry with just any badge, but this golden emblem signified something extraordinary ¨C he was the king of his school! Even the city lords wanted to recruit such talents! With their way cleared, together, they made their way to the front seats. As they advanced, all eyes fell upon Xie Meng, and spectators couldn''t help but be entranced by her beauty. They had encountered many beautiful girls before, but to think there was a girl as beautiful as her? They had never even imagined it! As their eyes remained fixed on her, an inexplicable pressure descended upon them, as though the weight of a mountain had settled upon their shoulders! Struggling against this overwhelming sensation, many succumbed to its oppressive force, their bodies unable to bear the burden as they began to cough up blood. "You guys better not look at other''s women," Eli Shan''s stern voice echoed through the hall. The shocking command left everyone stunned. This young man had caused grown men to vomit blood with just a glance! From the front seat, the Headmaster sensed a familiar presence and stood up. "Ah, Eli Shan, you''re here too?" Eli Shan turned his attention to the Headmaster, bowing respectfully. "My apologies for arriving uninvited, Headmaster. The Headmaster''s smile widened as he gestured for Eli Shan to join him. "Come, come, sit with me." The onlookers were left dumbfounded hearing his name. Was this the rumored Eli Shan? The renowned champion of the inter-city schools? The strongest young men in the whole city? Unaware of his own fame, Eli Shan followed the Headmaster''s invitation, accompanied by Xie Meng and Chao Xen. The Headmaster''s gaze briefly flickered to Chao Xen''s worn attire before returning to Eli Shan with a curious expression. "You are here means you are up to something. Boy don''t do something stupid here which could cost us our life." Eli Shan chuckled lightly. "Why are you saying this, Headmaster? Do you think I am stupid?" The Headmaster merely rolled his eyes in response. "You and your friends may sit here. I''ll find another seat," he said, gesturing toward the available chairs. Eli Shan nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Headmaster." Chapter 49: Fight! In the foremost seats, Xie Meng sat to Eli Shan''s right, while Chao Xen took his place on the left. After settling down properly, their gazes fell upon the city lord, clad in luxurious attire, seated majestically upon a towering stage. Before him, a beautiful girl sat veiled in bridal attire, her emotions shrouded beneath the layers of fabric. Suddenly, a hush fell over the assembly as a figure, cloaked in full black, his flowing beard trailing behind him, ascended to the wedding stage with the solemnity of a sage. Sitting in the middle, his gaze swept over Luo Xiao, then to the city lord, before he spoke in measured tones, "Lord, do you consent to this marriage? And do you vow to ensure your bride''s eternal happiness?" Without hesitation, the city lord replied, "Yes." The sage-like figure then turned his attention to the girl, "Do you willingly pledge your life to your husband?" No response... The sound of a gentle cry echoed through the hall. As the soft cries reached Chao Xen''s ears, his heart quivered with emotion. He clenched his fists, his fury simmering within. On the wedding stage, the sage-like man asked the question once more, "Do you willingly pledge your life to your husband?" Still, there was no answer, only the crescendo of her sobbing. The crowd was already used to it. They knew that this was a forced marriage, but what could they do about it? They could only watch helplessly. Moreover, even if anyone could help, they would never dare to offend the city lord for a mere countryside girl. With a gentle smile aimed at the onlookers, the city lord offered his reassurance, "Perhaps she is crying over parting with her family after the wedding." He then turned his gaze to Luo Xiao, the smile still lingering on his face. "Fear not, Luo Xiao. I will take care of your family for you." Hearing this, Luo Xiao''s heart trembled violently within her chest. She knew the meaning behind the city lord''s sentence. If she dared to resist anymore, her beloved family would bear the brunt of his wrath! In that agonizing moment, memories of carefree days spent with the boy from her village flooded her mind. From childhood to adulthood, they had forged a bond that transcended time and place. She remembered how she promised to spend her whole life with him. She didn''t want money, luxury, or other things, all she wanted was to spend a normal life with the man she loved the most. But now, as she gazed upon the man before her, his imposing figure casting a long shadow over her hopes and dreams, she felt the weight of reality crashing down upon her like a tidal wave. The life she had envisioned, the love she had cherished, it all seemed like a fragile fantasy, cruelly shattered by the man before her! If she were to run or kill herself, this man would destroy not only the man she loved but her whole family and village too! After thinking for a while, she drew in a deep breath, her eyes ablaze with unwavering resolve to sacrifice herself for her beloved. "I..." she began, "agre¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, a familiar voice interrupted her. "Luo Xiao." Startled, she looked up, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and hope. Standing before her was the man she cherished above all others. His presence filled her with both relief and worry. "Never agree with him!" he exclaimed in a hurry. "Don''t worry, I will fight him to the death! You just stand up and run from here! I won''t let you sacrifice yourself for me or the village!" All eyes turned to the man standing amidst the chaos, his garments torn and stained. Looking at him, Luo Xiao felt warmth and happiness, but deep down, she knew that fighting against the city lord would be futile. No matter what they did, Chao Xen''s life would be in grave danger. With all these thoughts swirling in her mind, Luo Xiao couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. Her voice quivered as she shouted, tears streaming down her cheeks, "No, Chao Xen, please run. Don''t come here!" Ignoring her words, Chao Xen dashed toward the city lord, channeling all of his cultivation into his fist as he launched himself toward the imposing figure. However, the city lord didn''t even spare a glance at him. Just as Chao Xen''s punch was approaching him, the city lord vanished from his position, reappearing with a swift kick aimed at Chao Xen''s stomach. Boom! The impact was so thunderous that it sent Chao Xen hurtling into the wall with a sickening thud. He crumpled to the ground, blood spewing from his mouth as darkness threatened to consume his consciousness. "No! Chao Xen!" Luo Xiao cried out loud. Struggling to maintain consciousness, Chao Xen staggered to his feet, a stubborn smile on his lips as he faced the city lord. "I... I won''t let you marry her!" Looking at him, the city lord sighed heavily, his expression pained. "I had hoped to avoid any bloodshed on the joyous occasion of my wedding." His voice wavered with a mixture of sadness and anger as he took a step forward. With a flick of his wrist, a sword materialized in his hand. "But... it seems I have no choice but to do it so." Luo Xiao''s heart plummeted as she realized the gravity of the situation, her voice trembling with desperation as she pleaded for mercy. "I agree. I agree to the marriage. Please, just spare him." The city lord''s gaze softened as he returned his attention to Luo Xiao, his smile imbued with gentle reassurance. "If my beloved bride wishes for his safety, then rest assured, I shall not take his life." Suddenly, the guards popped up one after another, grabbing hold of Chao Xen. The city lord''s expression darkened as he glared at them, his voice laced with fury, "You incompetent guards let a rat sneak in! Take him to the cells, but don''t lay a finger on him. My wife wouldn''t be too pleased about that." Clap! Clap! Clap! As the city lord finished his sentence, the sound of applause echoed through the hall. Turning to the source, he spotted a man clad in black, a smirk playing on his lips. "You love your wife quite a lot." Eli Shan rose from his seat, a glint of defiance in his eyes. "Then why are you forcing her into marriage against her will?" Chao Xen, amidst the chaos, felt a surge of relief upon recognizing the newcomer''s voice. Even if he were to die now, as long as Eli Shan could save Luo Xiao, that would be sufficient for him. But before Eli Shan could continue, another voice cut through the tension like a knife. Rising from his seat, Hao Yu leveled a stern gaze at Eli Shan, his tone laced with resentment. "Eli Shan, restrain yourself. This is not the schoolyard where you can do whatever you want." Eli Shan turned his icy gaze towards Hao Yu, his expression impassive. "Silence," he commanded, his voice carrying an undeniable authority. To Hao Yu''s astonishment, his mouth snapped shut, rendered speechless by Eli Shan''s mere command. He struggled in vain to utter a word but found himself powerless against the unseen force that held his tongue captive. What kind of realm was this? He can silence someone with just his voice? He looked at the Eli Shan with astonishment. Ignoring the murmurs and disbelief, Eli Shan strode towards the guards restraining Chao Xen. With each step, the air seemed to grow heavier, the weight of his presence pressing down upon them like an insurmountable mountain. Drawing closer to them, Eli Shan extended his hand, firmly placing it on their shoulder. In an instant, the ground below their foot shattered, and their body bent down under an overwhelming pressure that seemed to crush every single bone of their body. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Aaah," their cry of agony echoed through the hall as they felt their consciousness slipping away. "Silence," Eli Shan commanded once more, and suddenly, the guards felt as if an unseen force had sealed their mouths shut, rendering them unable to speak. Turning his gaze to Chao Xen, Eli Shan questioned, "Why do you have to be so hasty?" Chao Xen, coughing up more blood, replied weakly, "I apologize, brother Eli Shan." Eli Shan shook his head gently. "Rest here for now," he instructed before striding towards the city lord. The city lord looked down at Eli Shan with a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. "I will overlook your action if you go down and enjoy our wedding ceremony." Eli Shan offered an innocent smile. "This girl is someone I know from my childhood. It''s only natural that I intervene when someone forces her, isn''t it?" The headmaster shook his head in resignation, muttering to himself, "I knew at the beginning that if he is here uninvited that meant he is not up to anything good." Fueled by anger, the city lord clenched his fists and took a threatening step forward. "What proof do you have that this is a forced marriage?" he demanded. Eli Shan nodded and directed his attention to Luo Xiao. "Speak up. Do you wish to marry the city lord?" No response... Perhaps the man standing before her could indeed save her from this forced marriage, but at what cost? If she were to agree with Eli Shan, her village would likely face devastation and ruin. Witnessing her silence, Chao Xen cried out, his voice echoing through the hall. "Luo Xiao, you don''t have to sacrifice yourself for the sake of others. Today, speak the truth." The city lord''s cultivation flared with anger, his voice growing hoarse with fury. "Eli Shan, if you do not go down this instant, you will face the consequences of your insolence." Eli Shan smiled innocently, a smile that sent a shiver down Hao Yu''s spine. "You may have a point, city lord. Even I''m starting to think this is all a waste of time," he said, shifting his gaze downward to Luo Xiao. "Didn''t I give her the chance to speak her mind about marrying you? Yet, she remains silent," he remarked, turning back to the city lord, his innocent smile still intact. "However, I made a promise to the village elder in my childhood, and I cannot go back on my word, can I?" The city lord stepped forward. "This is your final chance. Will you back down or not?" Eli Shan shook his head, firm in his resolve. "I apologize, but I can''t abandon her alone against her wil..." Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful punch hurtled towards him with a lightning speed. This punch was so swift that observers couldn''t even perceive its movement. However, just as the punch was about to strike Eli Shan, the Headmaster materialized between them with astonishing speed. With a burst of cultivation, he intercepted the city lord''s blow with both of his hands. Nevertheless, the force of the punch was so formidable that the Headmaster''s veins bulged and his eyes squeezed shut under the immense pressure. "Little Eli, perhaps this is a misunderstanding," the Headmaster implored, his voice filled with concern. "The city lord is at the second stage of the origin realm. How could he be in the wrong? Let us depart from this place and discuss this matter somewhere else." Eli Shan felt a wave of gratitude wash over him for the Headmaster. Not only had he intervened, defying the city lord''s authority, but he had also indirectly revealed the city lord''s cultivation realm, allowing Eli Shan to comprehend the extent of his power and persuading him to retreat. This act of selflessness and support from the Headmaster touched Eli Shan deeply. However, Eli Shan shook his head gratefully. "I am truly thankful for your help, Headmaster. However, everyone here knows about the city lord''s past actions and his current behavior. And normally this was none of my business, but this girl is someone I cannot ignore." Turning his gaze towards Luo Xiao, Eli Shan spoke with unwavering determination, "This is your final opportunity. I have saved your village, and I have the means to protect you and Chao Xen too. Speak now, what do you truly want." Upon hearing Eli Shan''s assurances, Luo Xiao''s confidence grew, her voice trembling yet determined. "I-I do not wish to marry! Please, save me and Chao Xen. I-I beg of you." The city lord''s anger reached its peak upon hearing her plea. Clenching his fist tightly, he turned his wrath towards Eli Shan. "I initially intended to refrain from confrontation on the day of my wedding. But now, I see that the woman accompanying you is infinitely more beautiful than this girl. She would make a better bride, don''t you agree?" With a ferocious roar, he channeled all of his cultivation into his fist, launching a devastating blow towards Eli Shan. The Headmaster, standing in the middle, sighed deeply. "What misfortune have I brought upon myself to have a student like you?" With a resigned shake of his head, he too countered the city lord''s assault with a powerful punch. The sudden turn of events left everyone in shock. First that stupid teenager, then the renowned champion Eli Shan, and now even the revered Headmaster of the holy school? Despite the Headmaster''s formidable strength, how could he possibly contend with the city lord? Wasn''t challenging him an act of fool? As Eli Shan witnessed his Headmaster fighting on his behalf, a wave of gratitude washed over him, warming his heart. As their fists collided, the city lord''s fury intensified. "Headmaster, are you truly willing to oppose me?" he shouted. The Headmaster sighed deeply. "I would rather not, but I cannot stand by and watch my favorite student be killed by your hand, can I?" Gasps of astonishment echoed through the hall as many struggled to withstand the pressure and collapsed to the ground. With a fierce glare, the city lord unveiled his second stage of origin realm cultivation, his muscles tensing as he unleashed a ferocious punch aimed at his opponent. The Headmaster, undaunted, met the challenge head-on, retaliating with a swift and precise strike of his own. Yet, despite his skill and determination, the city lord''s punch carried an overwhelming force that reverberated through the air. The impact of their collision left a thunderous voice behind, the sheer power behind the city lord''s blow shattered the bones in the Headmaster''s fist with a sickening crunch. Stunned by the intensity of the blow, the Headmaster staggered backward, his face contorted in pain as he fought to maintain his balance. But before he could stand properly, another punch landed on his chest, hurtling him uncontrollably toward the entrance gate of the ceremony, a trail of dust and debris leaving behind. Turning his attention back to Eli Shan, the city lord prepared to attack again. But before he could act, the Headmaster appeared between them once again. "Brat, what are you doing? Can''t you see his strength? Run from here as fast as you can," the Headmaster urged, unleashing a powerful technique, drawing upon his life essence to protect Eli Shan. Seeing him using this technique, the city lord''s anger grew even more. He clenched his teeth, using his most formidable technique too. "Old fool, you''re sacrificing your life essence just to protect this brat? Today, I promise to kill both of you!" the city lord roared. However, just as the Headmaster was about to unleash the technique, he felt a gentle yet commanding hand landing upon his shoulder, causing the technique to dissipate into thin air. Silence... The Headmaster''s body trembled as he turned to face Eli Shan, his eyes widened in shock. "Y-You..." Even the city lord was taken aback. What had this young man done? Before anyone could comprehend anything, Eli Shan appeared in front of the city lord in a flash and waved his hand gently. "Shhhh..." In an instant, a high and mighty force appeared before the city lord, hurling him against the wall with a deafening crash. Boom! The onlookers watched in stunned silence, unable to comprehend the events that had just unfolded before their eyes. This man was the city lord, the strongest person in the city. How could someone toy with a person like him? They looked at Eli Shan as if they were looking at a ghost. Eli Shan waved his hand once more, summoning the wind to bring the city lord closer. Extending his hand, Eli Shan seized the city lord by the neck. "You wanted to take my girl, didn''t you?" Eli Shan asked with an innocent smile on his face. To the city lord, it was the most chilling smile he had ever seen. Before he could utter a word, a lethal combination of wind intent and sword aura surrounded him. "Aaah!" The wind intent sliced through the city lord''s flesh like a sharp blade cutting through butter, exacting a merciless vengeance for the lives he had destroyed and the women he had exploited. "You''ve destroyed the lives of countless women, treated ordinary people as mere objects. And now, you dare to set your sights on my girl, huh? Today, no one can save you!" Eli Shan''s anger surged with each word, reaching its peak as he uttered the final words. With an explosive burst of rage, he hurled the city lord against the wall with bone-shattering force, unleashing the full extent of his fury. Boom! The city lord crumbled on the ground, bloodied and broken, his fate sealed by the merciless hand of Eli Shan. Using every ounce of his remaining strength, he looked ahead and saw Eli Shan approaching him as a god of death. Looking around, he saw that even his hundreds of elite guards didn''t dare to intervene, cowed into submission by Eli Shan''s terrifying presence. "It seems my time has come," the city lord muttered, resigned to his grim fate. But just as he prepared to meet his end, he caught sight of another figure rushing toward him. Just when Eli Shan was about to approach the city lord to deliver him a finishing blow, he saw Hao Yu standing before him, his eyes resolute. "Eli Shan, that''s enough. Please spare my father". Recognizing the vast power gap between himself and Eli Shan, Hao Yu refrained from engaging in futile combat. Seeing his classmate''s heartfelt plea for his father''s life, Eli Shan felt a pang of empathy. However, he was not sure whether sparing him would be the right decision. After a moment of contemplation, Eli Shan finally surrendered, his voice heavy with resignation. "Your father had killed people like ants, married girls with force, he is not worthy of being the city lord, take your father and leave this city." Hao Yu nodded in gratitude. He lifted his father and began to retreat. However, before they could go far, Eli Shan thought of something and suddenly appeared before them once more. Looking at him, Hao Yu thought that Eli Shan had changed his decision. But, in the next moment, his eyes widened in surprise when Eli Shan retrieved a small bag filled with golden coins and handed it to him. "Take this," Eli Shan said, offering the bag to Hao Yu. "Settle down in a good place. Cultivate well, and strive not to follow in your father''s footsteps in the future." Hao Yu hesitated at first, unsure of what to make of the situation, but eventually, he accepted the bag with a grateful bow. "Thank you so much, Eli Shan," he said earnestly, before turning to depart, leaving everyone behind. Initially, Eli Shan promised himself to kill the city lord upon hearing about Xie Meng. However, upon seeing Hao Yu, his classmate, he felt a twinge of guilt and decided to let them go for now. But if he dares to do anything like this again, then no one will be able to save him! Chapter 50: Journey The air crackled with a mixture of awe and admiration as the onlookers absorbed the display of Eli Shan''s formidable strength. Behind Eli Shan, the headmaster stood in silent wonder, his gaze fixed on Eli Shan. This formidable and benevolent young man was his student! Eli Shan turned to face his headmaster, a respectful bow gracing his movements. "Thank you for protecting me, master," he said, gratitude lacing his words. The headmaster shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "What are you saying? You didn''t even need me with your strength," he replied, his voice tinged with admiration. Eli Shan shook his head, didn''t know what to say. However, in his heart, he felt the respect for his headmaster akin to the reverence he held for his parents. Then, he turned his attention to Luo Xiao and Chao Xen, "Now you and your village are free from the hand of the city lord. You can go anywhere you want." Chao Xen smiled with a mixture of gratitude and determination, though due to blood, his smile looked ferocious, "Thank you so much, brother Eli Shan." Eli Shan placed a reassuring hand on Chao Xen''s shoulder, his gaze firm. "Now become stronger," he said, his voice carrying the harsh truth. "Your village and the people you love can only be safe when you are stronger, so keep cultivating with all you have got, understood?" Chao Xen nodded solemnly, his resolve evident in his eyes. "Yes, brother Eli Shan. Next time we meet, I will be much stronger than now!" Eli Shan nodded in acknowledgment. He had already done everything he could for these people. He couldn''t babysit every weak person for his whole life. Even now, he saved this girl because of his childhood promise; otherwise, there was no reason for him to fight against the city lord. Thinking of this, he made a decision to never dwell in others'' business ever again. Well, in the past, he made the promise in the innocence of his childhood. Now, as he looked back on it, he realized that he could not be a saint. In the gritty reality of their world, justice seemed like an abstract concept. What was justice? From the villagers'' perspective, his actions may have been perceived as justice, because he liberated them from the oppressive rule of the city lord. But what about the city lord himself? Did he truly deserve to be overthrown? Did he exploit the girl as a slave? Or attempted to violate her body? No! He didn''t! All he did was marry the girl he loved! What''s so bad about that? He could''ve made her the happiest girl in her village! The only mistake he made was not considering her feelings. But in this world, do feelings even matter? In this world, people kill each other without a second thought, but they are not punished. However, the city lord was punished for marrying someone he loved? Lastly, now that the city lord has been overthrown, who would manage the city? If one were to consider things from the perspective of the city lord, Eli Shan''s actions might indeed seem villainous. It all boiled down to the narrative, the viewpoint, and the individual''s interpretation of events. From the city lord''s standpoint, Eli Shan could easily be perceived as the antagonist. Reflecting on everything, Eli Shan decided he was done playing the hero. Justice? Forget about it. In this world, power was the justice! If one wants justice, he needs to become stronger than others! With that, Eli Shan surveyed his surroundings, looking at the mess he had made, and pondered about who would now manage the city. But then again, this wasn''t the first time a city lord had bitten the dust. In a world filled with hidden dragons who kill without hesitation when provoked, such occurrences were not uncommon. After a brief moment of contemplation, Eli Shan turned to the person he deemed most trustworthy. "Headmaster, I have a favor to ask of you." Hearing him, the headmaster felt an ominous feeling, "What is it?" With an innocent smile, Eli Shan said, "I will leave this city and these villagers under you, please take care of them." Before finishing his last word, Eli Shan clasped Xie Meng''s hand, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished into thin air. Staring at the spot where Eli Shan had stood moments before, the headmaster was left dumbfounded. After a moment, realizing something, he shouted, his voice trembling with anger, "Y-You cunning brat." The Headmaster didn''t even get time to retort before Eli Shan vanished. Left standing amidst the chaos, he let out a tired sigh and muttered to himself, "Haah, this student seems to have a talent for giving me headaches." Outside the city walls, Eli Shan materialized with Xie Meng by his side, her hand still nestled in his. The news of his fight would soon spread like wildfire, and Eli Shan didn''t want to become the center of attention and hastily ran from the city. From the news, he realized something - why the king''s death news hadn''t spread? Maybe it was the work of his father! He is really reliable! As he was lost in thought, he suddenly felt Xie Meng''s gaze upon him. "What happened?" Eli Shan asked. Xie Meng simply shook her head. "Nothing, just someone forgot to let go of my hand," she replied with a gentle smile. Eli Shan glanced down, realizing he was still tightly holding her hand. Flustered, he quickly released it, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I-I apologize. I was lost in thought," he stammered. Xie Meng waved off his apology. "So, where are we heading now?" she asked. Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he shared his plan. "I have a destination in mind ¨C the central plain!" Although Xie Meng was unfamiliar with the location, she could sense the significance of the place by Eli Shan''s enthusiasm. "Let''s go!" Eli Shan said with a wide grin. And so, they set off together, embarking on their journey towards the central plain. Along the way, Eli Shan shared stories of their destination, his past experiences, and his reasons for wanting to reach the central plain. They journeyed together, and the passage of time blurred into a seamless span of days melting into weeks, and weeks stretching into months. Along the way, they ventured through bustling cities teeming with life, explored quaint villages nestled in the countryside, and beheld majestic kingdoms with towering fortresses. Amidst their travels, Eli Shan and Xie Meng encountered moments of kindness and beauty, as well as moments of darkness and danger. They extended a helping hand to those in need, offering assistance wherever they could. But when faced with threats to Xie Meng''s safety, Eli Shan didn''t hesitate to kill those who posed a danger. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Together, they marveled at the breathtaking scenery and encountered kind-hearted individuals who welcomed them with open arms. Yet, they also witnessed the stark contrast of desolate cities and encountered individuals driven by greed and malice. Through it all, they stood by each other''s side, facing the challenges and adversities of their journey together, their bond growing stronger with each passing day. As they reached the forest near the central plain, rumors had already begun to circulate about a strikingly beautiful girl and a handsome young man roaming the lands, aiding those in need while swiftly dealing with anyone harboring ill intentions. With nightfall fast approaching and their bodies weary from their journey, Eli Shan suggested they take a break. "Let''s rest here for today," he said, halting their progress. Xie Meng agreed with a nod. "As you wish." After spending so many days together, they had grown close and trusted each other implicitly, making the idea of resting in the middle of the forest together seem natural. Moreover, with Xie Meng having reached the Tian realm, the presence of monsters posed little threat to her. As Eli Shan reflected on Xie Meng''s remarkable progress, he couldn''t help but compare her to himself. In his eyes, she was nothing but a monster! He knew that he had the best potential, but her speed of cultivation shocked even him. In just a few short months, she had ascended to the Tian realm from the nothingness! Leaving all of his thoughts behind, Eli Shan took a step forward, spreading his consciousness throughout the forest. "There''s a lake inside this forest. Let''s stay there for tonight," he suggested to Xie Meng. Xie Meng nodded in agreement, following Eli Shan towards the tranquil waters of the lake. Once they arrived, Xie Meng couldn''t help but marvel at the serene beauty surrounding them. The gentle rustle of leaves, the soft lapping of water against the shore, and the distant calls of birds all contributed to the peaceful atmosphere. Eli Shan closed his eyes, extending his senses into the surroundings, probing for any signs of danger. As his spiritual consciousness enveloped the forest, every creature within felt as if a mountain was pressing down upon them. Normally, they are drawn to the lakeshore, but now, they instinctively shrank back from the unseen force, their primal instincts urging them to flee. After probing the area for a while, he reopened his eyes, whispering to himself, "The monsters here are so weak that they won''t even come near us. We can stay here without worrying about anything." Turning his attention to Xie Meng, he saw her sitting by the edge of the clean lake, her graceful figure illuminated by the soft glow of the full moon. Mesmerized by her beauty, he watched as she dipped her slender hands into the clear water, the ripples dancing in the moonlight like liquid silver. Looking at the beautiful scene of the celestial being, Eli Shan found it relaxing and continued to look in a daze. Suddenly, Xie Meng turned her eyes, and when Eli Shan''s lost eyes locked with her, his cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. To conceal his blush, he playfully splashed into the cool waters of the lake, sending droplets flying in all directions. As he resurfaced, he shook his head to clear the water from his eyes, his laughter mingling with Xie Meng''s infectious giggles. "Hey Xie Meng, why don''t you jump in too?" Before finishing his sentence, he swept his hands through the water, conjuring a playful wave of water aimed at Xie Meng. With a playful grin, she raised her hand in defense, but the water found its mark nonetheless, enveloping her in its refreshing embrace. Giggling like a carefree child, she turned towards Eli Shan, her eyes sparkling with mischief and delight. "I will also play." With a swift motion of her hand and the aid of her cultivation, she also created a wave, sending it crashing toward Eli Shan. However, Eli Shan didn''t use any of his cultivation and when the wave of water crashed into him, he stumbled and was swept away with it. "Y-You! Take this!" With a mischievous glint in his eye, Eli Shan created a massive wave of water, channeling a bit of his cultivation into its force. With a triumphant grin, he sent the wave crashing towards Xie Meng, expecting her to be taken aback by its power. "Hahaha, I am the king, you are nothing in front of m¡ª" However, before he could finish his sentence, a sudden surge of water rose up and engulfed him once more, cutting him off mid-sentence. Caught off guard, Eli Shan found himself swept away by the unexpected counterattack, his laughter echoing through the night air. Xie Meng emerged from the water with a playful smirk, her eyes dancing with amusement. "Hmph, you think I''ll let you win that easily?" she teased, a beautiful grin hanging on her face. For a while, they played and laughed together, enjoying the simple joy of the moment. Eventually, exhaustion caught up with them, and they sat together on the lake, their backs resting against each other. "Huff huff" Breathing heavily but filled with laughter, they shared a moment of contentment. "That was fun, hahaha," Eli Shan chuckled. "I''ve never felt this excited before," Xie Meng admitted with a smile, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "You''ve never felt this excited before?" Eli Shan inquired, his tone filled with curiosity, but his expression quickly shifted as he realized his blunder. For a brief moment, he had forgotten the circumstances of their first meeting, how Xie Meng had been trapped inside the cave in his universe for an unknown period of time. Xie Meng shook her head gently, "I don''t have any good memories before being imprisoned in that cave, and inside, I was all alone." Eli Shan remained silent, grappling with a flood of emotions. He didn''t know how to respond. All he wanted was to bring happiness to Xie Meng, to make up for the pain and loneliness she had endured. He resolved not to pry into her past, trusting that she would share her story with him when she was ready. Standing up, Eli Shan turned towards Xie Meng with determination in his eyes. "I apologize for my question," he began, his voice firm. "But from now on, I will show you the world, the beautiful places you haven''t seen, and I will give you the happiness you deserve." Xie Meng also stood up, her smile growing wider, touched by Eli Shan''s sincerity. "Thank you, Eli Shan," she replied softly. Eli Shan''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment at his outburst. Quickly changing the subject, he suggested, "Now, let''s take a bath and change our clothes." Xie Meng looked at Eli Shan curiously, "Do we have any other clothes to change into?" Eli Shan was taken aback and slapped his forehead. "I completely forgot to bring extra clothes, but..." With a wave of his hand, he summoned a few garments from within his universe. "I had these clothes inside my universe. But I don''t have any girl''s clothes, so... you''ll have to wear my clothes for the night. In the morning, when your clothes are dry, you can change into them." Xie Meng nodded in understanding, recognizing that there was no other option. Eli Shan flew up to a nearby tree and removed his shirt, hanging it on a branch to dry. "Eh?" Xie Meng exclaimed, covering her eyes with her hands. "W-What are you doing?" Eli Shan looked at her in confusion. "What? I am just drying my shirt... oh, don''t tell me you''ve never seen a man''s upper body before?" Xie Meng continued to squeeze her eyes shut with her hands and simply nodded. "Really? Hahaha, you are truly a strange girl." "W-What strange? It''s you who''s strange for removing your clothes without saying anything." Eli Shan smiled mischievously and dived into the lake. From there, he saw Xie Meng standing in the middle of the lake, and created a large wave, sending it toward Xie Meng, catching her off guard. Because of her closed eyes, she didn''t notice the wave and fell into the lake with a splash. "Ahhh!" Watching her, Eli Shan couldn''t contain his laughter, but his joy quickly turned to concern as he noticed Xie Meng struggling in the water. "What''s happening?" In the next instant, he realized that Xie Meng had stopped moving her arms and was beginning to sink into the water. "Eh? A cultivator drowning in water? Was she so shocked by my handsome body?" he joked, but the jest fell flat as he saw her distress. Eli Shan quickly dove into the water and saw that Xie Meng''s eyes were tightly shut. Her mind was not really working as she continued to drown inside the lake. Just when she thought that it was getting harder to breathe, she suddenly felt a warm touch. Opening her eyes, she found herself enveloped in Eli Shan''s strong embrace, her body pressed against his as he carried her out of the water. In that moment, she was closer to Eli Shan than she had ever been to anyone before. She could even hear the rapid thumping of his heart, matching the rhythm of her own. Feeling the warmth of his embrace, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red. She couldn''t quite understand why, but her heart was also beating much faster than usual... maybe coz of drowning? Who knows? Normally, she always felt a strong aversion towards anyone who approached her. She despised when people even glanced in her direction or attempted to approach her. But for the first time, she was so near to someone, and she wasn''t truly hating it. Instead, being near to this person, she experienced a sense of security and warmth that she had never felt before. Eli Shan continued to hug her tightly as he brought her out of the lake. With a mere thought, he created a bed of wind and gently laid her down upon it. Observing her pale complexion, closed eyes, and the downcast expression on her face, Eli Shan felt a wave of fear wash over him. As he gently touched her forehead, he recoiled in shock as he realized that her skin was burning hot with fever. And it wasn''t just hot; he felt his hand burned by the touch of it! "How could a cultivator of the Tian Realm have a fever? And one so high?" Eli Shan muttered to himself, his confusion evident. Uncertain of what to do next, Eli Shan''s hands trembled with the fear of losing her. The mere thought of her slipping away filled him with dread, causing his entire being to tremble with fear. Gazing at her, Eli Shan''s eyes hardened with resolve as he made a solemn promise, "I won''t let anything happen to you!" Chapter 51: Central Plain With resolute eyes and trembling hands, Eli Shan placed his palm gently on Xie Meng''s forehead, feeling the heat radiating from her fevered skin. Closing his own eyes, he delved deep into his inner self, summoning forth the pure essence of his cultivation. Please, let her be alright. I can''t bear to lose her, Eli Shan thought, his heart pounding with fear as he concentrated on channeling his qi towards Xie Meng. Yet, as moments stretched into eternity, he felt a gnawing dread engulfing his heart. Xie Meng remained still, her chest barely rising with each shallow breath. No, I can''t give up. I won''t give up, Eli Shan''s inner voice screamed, determination surging through him like a raging torrent. I''ll pour every ounce of my energy into saving her, no matter what it takes. Desperation filled Eli Shan''s heart, but he refused to falter. Every fiber of his being screamed in protest, yet he continued to pour forth his energy, refusing to let despair take hold. Time blurred into a hazy abyss, each passing second dragging on like an eternity. But just when Eli Shan felt powerless, a flicker of hope pierced through the darkness. Did her finger just move? Eli Shan''s heart leaped with newfound hope as he discerned the faint movement of Xie Meng''s finger. It''s working! She''s responding! With renewed determination, Eli Shan doubled his efforts, channeling his qi with unwavering focus. And then, like a flower blooming in the darkest of nights, Xie Meng stirred. Her eyelids fluttered, lashes brushing against her pale cheeks as awareness slowly returned to her. In that moment, Eli Shan''s heart soared with relief, his own exhaustion melting away in the face of her awakening. With trembling hands, Eli Shan closed his eyes and continued to infuse Xie Meng with his qi, guiding her back from the precipice of oblivion. Each pulse of energy carried with it a silent plea for her to return to him, a whispered prayer against the encroaching darkness. And finally, as the last vestiges of darkness lifted from her gaze, she opened her eyes, the brilliance within mirroring the dawn of a new day. As Xie Meng''s eyelids fluttered open, she saw Eli Shan''s sweat-drenched face hovering above her. His furrowed brow and tense expression spoke volumes, filling her with a strange mix of gratitude and affection. With a gentle touch, she reached out and placed her hand on his cheek, a silent reassurance passing between them. "I am fine," she whispered, her voice barely above a breathy murmur, betraying the faint flutter in her chest at the sight of his concern. Xie Meng''s whispered words reached Eli Shan''s ears, breaking through the haze of relief that enveloped him. With a gasp, he opened his eyes, his gaze locking onto hers with an intensity born of fear and longing. Seeing her awake, alive, filled him with a rush of overwhelming emotion, and without hesitation, he launched himself at her, enveloping her in a tight embrace as if afraid to ever let her go. "I am glad, I am really glad that you are fine," he managed to choke out, his voice trembling with a mixture of relief and lingering anxiety. In his arms, Xie Meng felt the warmth of his embrace, a soothing balm to her still-fragile spirit. It was the first time she had ever felt such closeness to another being, and the depth of emotion it stirred within her took her by surprise. "Thank you for saving me, Eli Shan," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, her gratitude overflowing. Eli Shan remained silent, holding her close, the weight of his fear and worry finally beginning to ease. "I was really afraid something would happen to you," he finally admitted, his voice barely more than a hoarse whisper, the vulnerability in his tone belying his usual stoic demeanor. Feeling the tension drain from his body, Xie Meng gently massaged his back, the gesture filled with a sweetness that resonated deep within her heart. After a few moments, Eli Shan finally shifted back slightly, his gaze locking onto Xie Meng''s with a depth that seemed to pierce through her very soul. As their eyes met, Xie Meng felt a rush of inexplicable emotions flood her being, her heart racing with a fervor she had never known. In that moment, all she desired was to hold onto this man, to never let him slip away from her grasp. She was willing to do anything for him, to sacrifice everything just to remain by his side. It was a feeling she couldn''t quite comprehend, yet she knew with unwavering certainty that she couldn''t bear the thought of living without him. Unbeknownst to Xie Meng, Eli Shan was equally ensnared by the intensity of the moment. Though he had never experienced such emotions before, he found himself drawn inexorably towards her, his heart pounding with a rhythm that matched her own. In his mind, there was no one more important than his parents and friend, yet now, standing before this woman, he realized that she had carved out a place in his heart unlike any other. With a trembling hand, Eli Shan brushed aside a stray lock of hair that obscured Xie Meng''s eyes, his touch gentle yet filled with unspoken longing. As they drew closer, he felt the warmth of her breath mingling with his own, their closeness sparking an electric current that seemed to crackle in the air between them. With a tender caress, Eli Shan brushed his fingers against Xie Meng''s cheek, drawing her near with a gentle touch that spoke volumes of his desire. And then, as if guided by some unseen force, their lips met in a gentle kiss, a union of souls beneath the luminous glow of the full moon. In that timeless moment, they sat together at the edge of the lake, their hands intertwined as they sealed their oath to live and die together with a tender embrace. After a moment of shared intimacy, Eli Shan withdrew slightly, his gaze softening as he looked upon Xie Meng with an expression of warmth and affection. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Unable to meet his gaze, Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed crimson as she kept her face lowered, the intensity of their connection leaving her breathless and overwhelmed. Eli Shan''s expression turned resolute as he spoke with unwavering love, "Xie Meng, I promise to never leave you, even in death. I will always be by your side. Will you be with me for the rest of your life and even beyond?" Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed as she looked into Eli Shan''s eyes with a resolute expression. "Yes, I do," she replied, her tone filled with conviction. Eli Shan''s smile widened with love as he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a warm embrace. Feeling the strength and warmth of his embrace, Xie Meng couldn''t help but hug him back, her heart swelling with a newfound sense of belonging and love. As they held each other, Xie Meng felt a warmth enveloping her, a feeling of security and comfort, unlike anything she had ever experienced before. It was as if she had finally found her place in the world, nestled in the arms of the man she loved. After a moment, Eli Shan stood up, still holding Xie Meng in his arms. She couldn''t help but blush as she realized that he was still not wearing his shirt. With a shy gesture, she closed her eyes, feeling a surge of embarrassment washing over her. "Y-You''re still not wearing anything," she murmured, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. Eli Shan shook his head with a resigned smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You really are an innocent girl," he chuckled softly, gently removing her hand from her eyes. "Now you''re mine, what''s there to hide?" Xie Meng''s eyes widened in surprise as her gaze landed on Eli Shan''s slim and perfect body, her gaze lingering on the sword cuts that marred his skin. The sight filled her with a mixture of curiosity and concern. What had he been through to bear such scars? These marks were as if he had been fighting for ages! One couldn''t get these wounds by simply cultivating them at home. What Xie Meng didn''t know was that Eli Shan had indeed been cultivating in his room all along. However, within his soul universe, he had cultivated his sword intent inside the ancient sword cave, resulting in countless cuts covering every inch of his body. It''s just his healing ability was better and his body was robust that he was able to survive, otherwise, normal people would have died a long time ago. Unaware of Xie Meng''s thoughts, Eli Shan smiled warmly at her, his eyes filled with affection. "So you can''t take your eyes off my perfect body, huh?" Xie Meng''s face flushed with embarrassment as she lowered her gaze, feeling a rush of warmth spreading through her body. "You have been working hard," she murmured softly, her voice filled with admiration. Eli Shan was taken aback by her response, his heart swelling with love. With a gentle gesture, he kissed her forehead and nodded, "Yes, I have been working hard. And now, I have one more reason to work even harder." Feeling overwhelmed by her emotions, Xie Meng nodded slowly, burying her face in Eli Shan''s chest, her heart overflowing with the first experience of love. In silence, Eli Shan brought Xie Meng to the tranquil edge of the lake, the water lapping gently against the shore. This time, they remained at the water''s edge, where the water reached no more than Xie Meng''s neck. With meticulous care, Eli Shan submerged himself in the clear waters and gently lowered Xie Meng inside. Slowly and methodically, he aided her in removing her dress, her body concealed beneath the tranquil lake, while his gaze remained fixed on Xie Meng''s beautiful face. As Xie Meng stood before him, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight, Eli Shan placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, his touch imbued with warmth and love. With a focused concentration, he channeled his cultivation into her, the energy flowing seamlessly between them like a gentle stream. Time seemed to stand still as they remained locked in this sacred exchange, the air filled with an electric anticipation. And then, as the last traces of his energy coursed through her, Xie Meng felt a surge of power enveloping her, propelling her to the peak stage of the Tian realm. With warmth in his eyes, Eli Shan gently cupped Xie Meng''s chin, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that stirred something deep within her soul. And then, without a word, he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. After their moment of shared intimacy, Eli Shan withdrew slightly, a soft smile gracing his lips. "You can wear these clothes," he extended his hand and took out a set of clothes from the void. "I''ll wait behind the tree until you''re ready." With a soft chuckle, Eli Shan disappeared behind the foliage, leaving Xie Meng alone with her thoughts. A blush crept across her cheeks as she realized the intimacy of their exchange, the realization filling her with a sense of vulnerability and excitement. "Don''t peek," she called out, her voice tinged with playful admonishment as she glanced toward the spot where Eli Shan had disappeared. Eli Shan''s laughter floated back to her on the gentle breeze, his playful retort echoing in the stillness of the night. "What''s wrong with peeking at my wife?" Unable to suppress a smile, Xie Meng remained silent, her heart filled with a warmth that eclipsed the moon''s gentle glow. As Xie Meng changed into her new clothes, she called out to Eli Shan, "You can come out now." Emerging from behind the tree, Eli Shan''s gaze fell upon her, momentarily leaving him speechless. Wrapped in Eli Shan''s long attire, Xie Meng looked irresistibly adorable, causing his heart to swell with affection. Unable to resist, he ran towards her, his steps buoyed by the power of the wind. Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, resembling ripe tomatoes as Eli Shan enveloped her in a warm embrace. "It''s night, let''s sleep," Xie Meng murmured, her voice laced with a hint of embarrassment, her cheeks flushing with a bashful blush. Eli Shan nodded eagerly, his agreement punctuated by a soft chuckle. "As little Xie Meng says," he replied playfully. With a flick of his hand, Eli Shan conjured a soft bed of green leaves by the tranquil edge of the lake. Together, they nestled down upon the makeshift bed, with Xie Meng''s head resting gently upon Eli Shan''s chest. In the quiet embrace of the night, they closed their eyes and surrendered to the embrace of sleep. And as their breaths fell into sync, they drifted off into dreams, cocooned in each other''s warmth. Author: What? You were waiting for something else too? You''ll go to hell for this! XD. As the morning sun painted the sky with hues of orange and gold, Eli Shan and Xie Meng emerged from their peaceful slumber, refreshed and rejuvenated. Their clothes, soaked by the lake, had dried under the gentle warmth of the morning sun. Xie Meng wore her full white dress once more, its delicate blue lining adorning the sides like petals on a blossoming flower. With each step, she exuded an ethereal beauty, her presence reminiscent of a serene garden in bloom. On the contrary, Eli Shan adorned himself in a sleek, form-fitting black coat, its fabric flowing like shadows around him. Wearing this, he looked like a messenger of darkness, his figure cloaked in mystery and power. Taking Xie Meng''s hand in his own, Eli Shan smiled warmly. "Shall we?" Xie Meng returned the warmth in her reply, "I''ll follow your lead." As they ventured into the forest, they encountered beasts, some of which were even in the origin realm. With swift precision, Eli Shan unleashed his dark sword intent, slicing through the creatures with such finesse that they could have been served as a meal after being grilled. Days passed as they journeyed onward until at last, they emerged from the dense foliage of the forest, greeted by the sight of a vast boundary. "It''s the boundary that separates the central plains from the rest," Eli Shan remarked as they took in the scene before them. "We''ve finally arrived at the central plain!" Chapter 52: Anger Eli Shan and Xie Meng arrived at the imposing entrance of Central Plain, where a crowd of people queued to enter, their murmurs blending with the rustle of leaves from the surrounding forest. "How can such a bustling place remain hidden from the ordinary people?" Eli Shan mused, his gaze sweeping over the diverse crowd. However, as he observed keenly, he soon found a pattern: most of the individuals entering were either merchants or possessed the minimum cultivation of the peak stage of the Zun realm. "Is there some sort of restriction to enter this city?" Eli Shan pondered. Thinking about it, he realized that Central Plain was encircled by the life-threatening forest, where fearsome beasts of the origin realm roamed freely. It was obvious that no ordinary person could reach this place, and if one were to reach here, that meant he could not be ordinary, right? Shaking off his thought, Eli Shan clasped Xie Meng''s hand firmly and joined the queue. As bystanders caught sight of Xie Meng''s veiled appearance, a hushed reverence fell over them, their eyes drawn inexorably to her ethereal beauty. Yet, as their gazes met hers, an unexplainable dread seized them, gripping their hearts with icy fingers. A strange sensation washed over them as if an invisible force held sway over their very essence. Their blood stirred restlessly within their veins, as though responding to some primal call. Hands and legs quivered involuntarily, as if in the presence of an ancient and incomprehensible force that regarded them with disdain In that fleeting moment, they felt as though they stood face-to-face with their natural enemy, an instinctual fear coursing through their veins like a dark, foreboding tide. Unable to withstand the weight of her gaze, they averted their eyes, bowing their heads in silent submission to the enigmatic force that emanated from Xie Meng. Eli Shan didn''t notice it at all, or maybe... he pretended not to notice? Well, after what felt like an eternity, both of them finally reached the guards stationed at the entrance. Observing them, Eli Shan was astonished to discover that each guard possessed cultivation at the fifth stage of the origin realm. The guard, standing before Eli Shan, examined him from head to toe before stating matter-of-factly, "Twenty gold coins." Eli Shan was taken aback at the demand. He had to give twenty gold coins just to enter this city? One had to know that his clan makes 30 gold coins in a whole year and in this place, just entry fee was 20 gold coins? Fortunately, he had got thousands of gold coins from the king. He retrieved twenty gold coins and handed them over to the guard. The guard accepted the coins with a smirk, acknowledging Eli Shan''s astuteness. "You''re smart," he remarked with a hint of amusement. Eli Shan chuckled. "Thanks for the compliment." Eli Shan suspected that the fee was more than just an entry charge, with the guards likely pocketing a portion of the payment for themselves. However, he chose not to dwell on the matter. It was not worth causing a fuss over, especially with their journey into the city at hand. Instead, he took a decisive step forward, motioning for Xie Meng to follow suit. At first, Eli Shan thought of bringing Xie Meng inside his universe and then escorting her out after entering the city if only he could exert complete control over his universe. However, he was not sure if this would work out. He had control over his universe better than before, but he wasn''t sure if it would work on another person. What if he couldn''t bring Xie Meng out after taking her inside? What if there was a time limit imposed on taking her outside again? Uncertain of the risks involved, he hesitated to proceed. Meanwhile, the chief guard stationed behind the gate couldn''t help but be captivated by Xie Meng''s veiled beauty and couldn''t help but exclaim, "So beautiful!" His exclamation pierced the air, catching Eli Shan''s attention. With time, Eli Shan had become accustomed to the constant stream of compliments directed towards Xie Meng''s appearance wherever they traveled. Despite the twinge of anger that still stirred within him each time, he knew he couldn''t resort to killing every admirer, could he? After all, most of them harbored no ill intentions. Yet, whenever he sensed any malice directed towards Xie Meng, he killed them without hesitation. Swallowing his frustration, Eli Shan reached into his coin pouch once more, extracting another twenty gold coins. "This is for her too," he declared, passing the payment to the guard. Accepting the coins, the guard granted Xie Meng passage without hesitation. He also felt Xie Meng was such a beauty, but as his eyes met with her, an inexplicable fear gripped him, rendering him unable to maintain his gaze upon her. Behind the entrance, the chief guard snapped back to attention, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Xie Meng, who kept her face demurely lowered. A sinister smile curled his lips as he spoke, his tone dripping with malice, "She looks suspicious. I cannot allow her to enter the city. Send her to my office; I will conduct an inspection, and then she may be permitted entry." Eli Shan''s brow furrowed deeply, his eyes betraying the storm of emotions within. He shielded Xie Meng behind him, clenching his fists at his sides until his knuckles turned white with the force. Every muscle in his body tensed with restrained anger as he locked eyes with the chief guard, his gaze burning with intensity. Surrounding onlookers also shot disapproving glances toward the chief guard. "He''s truly despicable," they murmured amongst themselves in hushed tones. They could already guess his intention, but they found themselves powerless to intervene. With numerous guards under his command and his formidable cultivation at the peak of the origin realm, confronting him was like sending themselves to their death. "She possesses such beauty and purity," murmured many among the crowd. "I wouldn''t want anyone to tarnish her." "Yeah, I agree." As they whispered among themselves, they suddenly saw Eli Shan stepping forward confidently, striding towards the chief guard. With each step, his aura seemed to grow stronger. Coming to a halt before the chief guard, Eli Shan narrowed his eyes. "You wish to inspect my wife?" he questioned, his voice carrying a subtle edge. "Send a female guard, and I will accompany the inspection as well." As the word "wife" escaped Eli Shan''s lips, the hearts of many bystanders shattered into pieces. "What? He''s her husband?" "How could such a beautiful girl be married to him?" "Did he force that delicate girl into marriage?" "How dare he! I will confront him and liberate her!" Eli Shan paid no heed to the murmurs around him, focusing instead on the chief guard''s response. "What? I apologize, but we have no female guard here, and your wife appears suspicious to me," the chief guard continued, his tone laced with arrogance and self-assurance. "I have the authority to inspect anyone who arouses suspicion. Now, you have no choice, kid. If you attempt to flee, it will be seen as you really came to harm this city. Your only option is to hand her over for inspection¡ª" Before the chief guard could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw a lightning-fast punch launching toward him. The strike possessed such tremendous speed and force that, the sheer momentum behind the blow was enough to distort the shape of his face before the punch even reached its target, and before he could even blink, the punch landed perfectly and squarely on his face. Boom! The impact reverberated through the air as the chief was sent hurtling backward, propelled out of the entrance with a speed that defied comprehension. Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. They had anticipated that the teenager might sacrifice his companion for his own safety, but to think he would strike the chief guard? And with such remarkable strength? Questions raced through their minds. How powerful was this teenager to deliver a single punch that the chief couldn''t even evade or block? The unexpected turn of events left them bewildered and intrigued. "Surround him!" the chief guard bellowed, his voice strained and bloodied, as he struggled to stand up. In an instant, the soldiers encircled Eli Shan and Xie Meng, their weapons drawn and their killing intent clear. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Eli Shan''s response was measured yet chilling, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "All of you can save your lives by turning back right now," he declared. His long black coat fluttered around him, and a terrifying dark aura began to radiate from his body. "Because I don''t want to massacre just upon entering the city." As the dark aura expanded with alarming speed, engulfing the entrance in its suffocating embrace, terror gripped those trapped within its grasp. They felt their blood running cold, their bodies freezing in place as if paralyzed. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t budge an inch; it was as though attempting to move would result in their bodies being torn into millions of pieces. "Sword aura!" someone exclaimed in shock, recognizing the ominous energy permeating the air. The chief guard''s heart raced with a mixture of awe and dread as he felt the oppressive weight of Eli Shan''s aura bearing down upon him. Despite his formidable cultivation, he found himself powerless to resist, his limbs rendered inert by the overwhelming force that pulsed through the air. "The sixth stage of the origin realm! So young yet so high realm!" the chief guard muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief as he grappled with the magnitude of Eli Shan''s power. However, it was not merely Eli Shan''s cultivation realm that astounded the chief guard; it was the raw power and sword mastery that radiated from him like an unleashed tempest. Despite being at the peak stage of the origin realm himself, the chief guard found himself unable to break free from the suffocating grip of Eli Shan''s dark aura, his every movement stifled by the oppressive force that surrounded him. Suddenly, terror seized the chief guard as he watched Eli Shan extend his hand toward him. In an instant, an invisible force enveloped him, dragging him closer to Eli Shan against his will. Fear gripped him as he realized the extent of Eli Shan''s power. With a swift motion, Eli Shan''s hand closed around the chief guard''s neck, his grip firm and unyielding, effectively rendering the chief powerless in his grasp. "You dare to lay your eyes on my wife, huh?" Eli Shan''s voice was low and ominous, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly darkness that made him look like a demon. The chief struggled to break free from Eli Shan''s iron grip, but his efforts were futile against the overwhelming strength of Eli Shan. Even the emperor would struggle to match Eli Shan''s physical prowess, let alone a cultivator at the origin realm. With a relentless grip, Eli Shan tightened his hold around the chief''s neck, cutting off his air supply and sealing his fate. Then, with a powerful thud, Eli Shan forcefully slammed the chief guard onto the ground, the impact sending shockwaves through the surrounding crowd. The ground shook beneath them, and gasps of astonishment rippled through the onlookers as they witnessed the display of Eli Shan''s overwhelming strength. "Aaah!" Regret flooded the chief''s mind as he realized the gravity of his mistake in provoking Eli Shan. Then, suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine as he watched Eli Shan extend his hand in a chopping motion toward him with disdain in his eyes. "No!" the chief cried out in desperation, a sense of impending doom washing over him. Slash! With a single motion, the chief''s hand was torn apart, blood spurting from the gaping wound as he cried out in agony. "Aaah!" "Please, forgive me!" the chief pleaded for his life as he watched in horror as his other hand dissolved into nothingness, leaving him maimed and helpless. "No... I beg for mercy, I''ll be your slave for life, just spare me... Aaah!" he continued to plead, his voice choked with sobs as his body was torn apart piece by piece, each limb disappearing into oblivion with a sickening cry. "Silence!" With a single word, Eli Shan silenced the chief''s pleas, his command echoing through the air that sent shivers down the spines of all who bore witness. Natural law! Chief couldn''t believe what he had felt. This monster can use natural law? Chief fear grew even more upon realizing it. And then, in an instant, the chief''s flesh began to disintegrate before his very eyes as if consumed by some unseen force. The sheer magnitude of Eli Shan''s power left the onlookers stunned into silence, their minds struggling to comprehend the true extent of his abilities and cruelty. At that moment, the chief resembled nothing so much as a zombie, with most of his flesh eaten away by the sword aura. Yet, Eli Shan hadn''t crippled his cultivation; he hadn''t intended for him to die so swiftly. For the chief, any hope of survival seemed to have been extinguished. However, as if struck by sudden inspiration, he summoned every ounce of his strength, and, instead of running away, he flew inside the city gate with lightning speed. He had no other choice. The city represented his sole refuge, where he might stand a chance of survival. As an Origin Realm cultivator, provided Eli Shan didn''t cripple his cultivation or sever his head, he could still fly and had a chance to gradually recover his strength. Inside, when people saw the dark mist appearing out of nowhere, they had already gathered to watch the show. They could vaguely feel that someone was fighting inside the dark mist, but none of them dared to go inside. As they were looking forward for the black mist to dissipate, they saw a guy running out of the darkness, his body bathed in blood. "Hey, isn''t that the chief guard?" "Yes, it''s him! What happened to him?" As the gasp and horror rippled through the onlookers, they saw another silhouette walking out of the black mist. His black coat fluttering in the air as with each step he took, his aura of menace seemed to intensify, his dark eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity that struck fear into the hearts of the onlookers with just a single glance. As all eyes fell upon this person, an involuntary shiver ran through the crowd, and instinctively, each individual took a step back, unwilling to stand in his path. As Eli Shan approached the chief, the latter used his last card of survival. "Y-You can''t kill me within the city, it''s against the rules. Otherwise, you''ll be hunted down by the imperial guards." Ignoring the chief guard''s feeble attempt at bargaining for his life, Eli Shan''s expression remained impassive as he extended his hand toward the miserable man. With a flicker of darkness, the chief guard was consumed by a torrent of agony, his body wracked with the sensation of a thousand swords piercing his flesh. "Aaah!" The chief guard''s screams echoed through the air, his eyes filled with despair as he watched his body dissolving into nothingness, leaving behind only a pool of blood as evidence of his existence. After the chief guard''s death, the surrounding darkness dissipated into Eli Shan''s body, returning his eyes to their normal state. With that, he vanished from his previous location, reappearing beside Xie Meng. His terrifying gaze sweeping over everyone present, sending a chill down their spine. "If anyone dares to harbor malicious thoughts about my wife, next time I won''t show mercy," he declared. So, he was showing mercy right now? The onlookers exchanged a glance but no one dared to utter a single word. Witnessing Eli Shan killing the chief because of his malicious thoughts toward her, Xie Meng felt a warmth bloom in her heart. Tap Tap Tap! However, before they could exchange any words, the sound of marching footsteps reached Eli Shan''s ears. Casting a glance in the direction of the noise, he saw nearly twenty guards clad in royal armor approaching him. "They''re the royal guards!" someone exclaimed in shock. "Let''s move away from here." "I really admire his courage, but I fear there''s no escaping the consequences of killing someone within the city." Eli Shan heard their conversation, and without even listening to them, he had already guessed the origin of the guards who were approaching. In an instant, the royal guards surrounded Eli Shan, however, his demonear remained as calm as water. The commander of the battalion stepped forward, his voice tinged with authority as he addressed Eli Shan, "Didn''t you know that you are not allowed to kill anyone inside the city except in the death arena?" Eli Shan shook his head in response, "No, I didn''t know. It''s my first time here." Royal guards "..." "That''s not the issue. Come with us," the commander ordered, his voice brooking no argument. "We will inquire about what happened here and punish you accordingly. If you try to resist, you will become an enemy of the royal family." Eli Shan cast a glance toward all the royal guards standing and realized that every single one of them possessed the cultivation realm of the peak stage of the origin realm, while the commander cultivation was at the half stage of the emperor realm! Though he could easily handle them, he saw no benefit in escalating the situation. With a nod, he took Xie Meng''s hand and smiled. "Let''s go." Xie Meng returned his smile and nodded, walking alongside Eli Shan. As they departed, the royal guards exchanged baffled glances, their confusion evident in their whispered conversations. "Are they... going on a picnic?" one guard muttered incredulously, his disbelief mirrored by his companions as they followed in Eli Shan and Xie Meng''s wake. As Eli Shan walked through the streets, bystanders found it perplexing to discern whether he was being escorted or followed by the royal guards. Looking around, Eli Shan''s initial excitement waned. After observing for a while, he realized that the people of the central plain didn''t possess as high cultivation as he had anticipated. "I thought everyone in the central plain would be at least in the Origin Realm, but it seems I was wrong," he mused with a hint of disappointment. The commander of the royal guards, walking beside him, offered a nonchalant response without glancing in Eli Shan''s direction. "It''s evident this is your first time here. If you expect to encounter Origin Realm cultivators everywhere, you''ll need to venture beyond the central plain and explore the universe." Eli Shan nodded in acknowledgment. With the cultivation of the Zun Realm, individuals attained the eligibility to leave their planet and venture into space. However, in the vast universe, Origin Realm cultivators and Emperors were so numerous that those below the Origin Realm would be akin to ants in comparison. Therefore, most individuals only embarked on interstellar journeys after attaining the Origin Realm cultivation. Why not after reaching the emperor realm? Because it was already difficult to reach the origin realm, let alone the emperor realm. Most people couldn''t break through to the emperor realm even after cultivating their whole lives, so they were left with a single option: to venture into the vast expanse of the universe and find some opportunity to break through to the emperor realm. On an entire planet, there were no more than fifty Emperors, ranging from those in the first stage to the peak of the Emperor Realm. With billions of people populating the planet, the fact that only fifty individuals managed to attain this realm, showed just how challenging it was to become an Emperor. Boom Boom Boom! As they proceeded along their path towards the place of inquiry, they heard the voice of fighting. "Hah, looks like the prince is at it again." The battalion commander sighed, hastening ahead to intervene. "Prince, your father tasked us with maintaining peace in the city. Please don''t make our job any harder. If you must fight, do it in the arena." The prince, gripping a man and pummeling him mercilessly, turned towards the commander. "What a dull city. I can''t even fight to my heart''s content-" Before he could finish his sentence, his gaze fell upon Eli Shan, and his words caught in his throat, his expression shifting from irritation to surprise. Eli Shan, too, was taken aback by the unexpected encounter, his eyes widening in disbelief as he exclaimed in shock, "Lin Feng?" Chapter 53: Reunion of Friends "Lin Feng?" The familiar face in front of Eli Shan brought back memories of their intense battle during the inter-city school competition. This guy was the strongest person he had ever fought in terms of the same age. Even though Eli Shan had won the battle, he couldn''t forget this person''s face. "Brother Lin Feng?" Eli Shan''s voice cracked with surprise, his eyes widening as he took in the unexpected sight. "What are you doing in this place? And... what prince?" A warm smile tugged at Lin Feng''s lips as he effortlessly threw the man he was holding and approached Eli Shan. "So it''s brother Eli Shan," Lin Feng''s voice resonated with genuine respect, his fist cupping in a gesture of respect. "The one and only person I admire." Eli Shan returned the smile. "Brother is being polite." Lin Feng shook his head and noticed Eli Shan being encircled by the royal guards. Turning his attention to the battalion commander, Lin Feng inquired with furrowed brows, "What happened? Why are you surrounding my brother?" The battalion commander explained everything from beginning to end. Listening intently, Lin Feng''s expression remained stoic, though a subtle furrow creased his brow. "Even though we haven''t been long-time friends," his voice held a note of conviction, "I know brother Eli Shan is not someone who kills without reason." Turning to Eli Shan, his eyes bore into his, seeking the truth. "Can you tell me what truly happened, Brother Eli Shan?" Eli Shan nodded and replied without any hesitation, "He dared to lay his eyes on my woman." Hearing him, Lin Feng was taken aback, then... couldn''t suppress a hearty laughter. "Hahaha, just as I thought, my brother truly is something!" Listening to Lin Feng''s words, the commander couldn''t help but slap his head. "Prince, they are guilty of killing a person inside the city. It''s not something to be proud of." Lin Feng''s eyes blazed with righteous fury as he fixed a piercing gaze on the commander. "Commander," his voice cut through the air like a whip, "tell me, what would you have done if that person had tried to harm your wife?" The commander faltered for a moment. "I-I..." He hesitated briefly before gathering himself. "I suppose I would have made the same choice." Lin Feng nodded solemnly. "You cannot truly call yourself a man if you cannot even protect your woman." Then he retrieved a token from his robes, its surface glowing with a pulsating aura that seemed to command the very air around them. As he presented it to the guards, a hushed reverence fell over them, each one dropping to their knees in deference to the authority it represented. "There''s no need to take my brother for interrogation," Lin Feng declared firmly. "I will use a royal order." This guy is really royalty? Eli Shan pondered silently. The commander straightened, accepting the royal token with a nod of reverence before turning to Eli Shan with a warning. "We are leaving you this time, but don''t make a scene next time." Eli Shan''s smile held a hint of defiance as he asserted his unwavering resolve. "If anyone tries to lay their eyes on my wife," he declared, his hands clenching into fists, "whether it be you guys or the whole central plain, I will not hesitate to make a scene." The commander sighed, shaking his head. "You are a man," he remarked, his tone tinged with begrudging respect. "Now I know why the prince has taken a liking to you." Eli Shan merely shrugged in response. "Let''s go!" With a curt command from the commander, the guards fell into formation and departed from the scene. After their departure, Lin Feng shifted his focus to Eli Shan, his warm smile exuding genuine hospitality as he approached. "Brother, do you have a place to stay here?" Eli Shan shook his head, his expression tinged with uncertainty. "It''s my first time here. I was thinking about staying in an inn." Hearing him, Lin Feng heartily slapped Eli Shan''s shoulder with excitement. "Good, good," Lin Feng exclaimed with genuine enthusiasm. "Then why don''t you stay at my place? I have plenty of empty rooms available. If you truly consider me your brother, you can''t refuse." Caught up in Lin Feng''s infectious energy, Eli Shan paused for a moment, considering the offer. After a beat, he found himself unable to refuse the genuine hospitality extended to him. "Then, I will be in your care, brother Lin Feng," he agreed with a grateful smile. Then, Eli Shan''s gaze fell on the guy lying down with dark circles in his eyes. Understanding Eli Shan''s unspoken question, Lin Feng chuckled lightly. "I was finding an opponent to practice my martial arts but he looked down on me first, and when someone told him my identity, he got scared out of his wits so... you can see haha." Eli Shan smiled. "Brother is open-minded". Lin Feng scratched his head sheepishly. "Haha, let''s go, brother. I''ll clear up all of your confusion along the way." Eli Shan nodded in affirmation before gently taking Xie Meng''s hand and introducing her to Lin Feng. "This is Xie Meng, my wife," he stated proudly. Then, turning to Xie Meng with a warm smile, he continued, "And he is Brother Lin Feng, the person I told you about when I shared the story of our school competition." Xie Meng nodded graciously, a smile lighting up her face as she offered a respectful bow without meeting Lin Feng''s gaze. Lin Feng couldn''t help but tease, a playful glint in his eyes. "Brother, I must admit I''m envious of you to marry someone as beautiful as sister Xie Meng. Here I am, still single," he quipped with a lighthearted laugh. Eli Shan nodded, his laughter ringing out. "Even I would envy myself if I were in your place, hahaha." The trio set off together, their laughter resonating through the streets as they strolled and conversed. Amidst their leisurely walk, Eli Shan couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and finally asked, "So... what exactly is this ''prince'' thing?" Lin Feng nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Brother, this might be your first time in the central plain, right?" Eli Shan nodded in agreement, his interest piqued. With a knowing smile, Lin Feng continued, his voice laced with pride and a hint of nostalgia. "The central plain is an empire of its own, but it''s unlike any other empire you''ve encountered. While every empire is ruled by a single emperor at the peak stage, here, things are different." With a thoughtful expression, Eli Shan guessed, "The central plain is ruled by the royal family which is being passed down through generations?" Lin Feng''s eyes sparkled with affirmation. "You''re spot on, brother. However, our royal family holds a power and authority that far surpasses any ordinary emperor. We have a well-established hierarchy, a system of governance, and more cultivators at the emperor level than you''ll find in the outer world." If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Eli Shan nodded in understanding, absorbing the information like a sponge. However, one question lingered on his mind. "What do you mean by the outer world?" Lin Feng''s patient explanation illuminated Eli Shan''s confusion. "You''re new here, which is why you''re not familiar with this, but the people of the Central Plain view other empires as part of the outer world. The reason is, they are perceived as much weaker than the average people here. Hence, they aren''t regarded in the same light as us." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. Although he noticed that not every person in this place was an Origin Realm cultivator, he had yet to encounter anyone below the Zun Realm. In this place, even a battalion commander had the cultivation of half-emperor, a cultivation realm before which even kings would bow in fear. "So, you''re the son of the current emperor of the central plain?" Lin Feng nodded solemnly, a hint of gravity in his voice. "Yes, you''re correct. I am the sole heir to the throne." Eli Shan nodded with understanding, his mind buzzing with questions. "Then why did you leave this place and join a second-rank school? The qi here is denser and more abundant." A wistful smile tugged at the corners of Lin Feng''s lips as he recalled his past. "As the heir of the central plain, I was sheltered and coddled. Seeking to broaden my horizons, my father sent me to the outer world to gain experience. It was a journey of self-discovery that led me to the Earth Dragon School." Eli Shan listened intently, captivated by Lin Feng''s tale of adventure and growth. "And you became the core student of the school without the help of any royal technique," Eli Shan remarked, impressed. Lin Feng chuckled, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "Indeed. But I''ve always been a warrior at heart. I never lost a battle in the same or higher realm, that is, until I met you, Hahaha." As their conversation flowed, Xie Meng followed along quietly, her understanding of their bond deepening with each passing word. Eli Shan and Lin Feng hadn''t interacted much before, but even in their brief exchanges, they seemed to understand each other better than lifelong friends. As the saying goes, for a warrior, fists speak louder than words. Their laughter echoed through the bustling streets until they reached their destination. Eli Shan''s eyes widened in astonishment as Lin Feng''s home came into view. "Don''t tell me... we are going to stay here?" Lin Feng''s laughter rang out, filling the air with infectious warmth. "Of course! This is my humble abode." Eli Shan''s jaw dropped in disbelief as he beheld the majestic mansion before him. "This isn''t just a house, it''s a bloody castle!" Lin Feng''s grin widened at Eli Shan''s incredulous reaction. The mansion was so grand and majestic that Eli Shan had spotted it from afar. He initially speculated it might be the king''s castle, never once imagining it to be Lin Feng''s own residence! As they arrived in front of the imposing entrance, the guards stationed there bowed respectfully. Lin Feng casually waved his hand, motioning for them to rise, and led Eli Shan inside. Entering the castle was like stepping into another world. Eli Shan marveled at the long, majestic garden that stretched out before them, the floor adorned with special ores that shimmered in the sunlight. Intricate statues dotted the sides of the floor, each one a testament to the wealth and power of its owner. Eli Shan turned to Lin Feng with disbelief written across his face. "Brother, please don''t tell me this palace is your house." Lin Feng''s laughter filled the air, dispelling any sense of formality. "Haha, no, brother. This is not a palace but my home. It may seem grand, but it''s just a lonely old house." Eli Shan simply smiled, lost for words. As they stepped into the grand hall, the three of them were greeted by the butlers and maids standing in disciplined rows, their demeanor exuding professionalism and grace. "Welcome back, young master, and his friends," they chimed in unison. Eli Shan''s eyes swept over them, noting their cultivation levels with a sense of disbelief. "So, peak stage of the zun realm are just butlers here?" he mused. Lin Feng brushed them off casually before leading Eli Shan and Xie Meng to the second floor. "Brother, this entire floor is yours. Feel free to use any room you want here." He then retrieved a communication token and handed it to Eli Shan. "I''ll be staying on the third floor. If you need anything or feel any discomfort, just let me know through this communication token." Eli Shan expressed his gratitude with a smile, cupping his fist in a respectful gesture. "Thank you so much, brother," he said sincerely. Lin Feng shook his head, his expression earnest. "We are friends, what''s there to thank? Please don''t look down on your friend, brother Eli Shan." Eli Shan closed his fingers into a fist and playfully punched Lin Feng''s shoulder. "Then, I won''t be polite anymore. Do your best to serve me while I am at it!" Lin Feng bowed in jest. "As the young master commands." Both of them burst into laughter before Lin Feng bid farewell. "Well, I won''t bother you two any longer. Remember to use this token if you need anything," Lin Feng reminded. Eli Shan nodded. "I will remember." With that, Lin Feng made his way to the third floor, while Eli Shan and Xie Meng entered their room. Inside the room, Eli Shan looked around and couldn''t help but feel that the opulence here surpassed that of any high-level inn they had ever seen. "This room is truly remarkable," Eli Shan whispered in awe. Xie Meng approached the bed, her fingers gently grazing the soft fabric. Feeling its plushness, she closed her eyes, extended her hands upward, and then jumped onto the bed with a childlike excitement. "Eli Shan, come. You too jump here! It''s so soft!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight. Eli Shan nodded as he approached Xie Meng, a playful grin dancing on his lips. With gentle fingers, he touched her chin, his gaze filled with mischief. "I''m quite certain it can''t be softer than you," he teased, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Y-You..." "Hahahaha. Your blushing face is priceless." As Eli Shan continued to tease Xie Meng, he heard a knock on the door. Standing up from the bed, he went to open it. As the door swung open, a delightful aroma filled the room. Before him stood a butler holding a tray of food. "Young master, please enjoy this freshly prepared meal," the butler said respectfully. Looking at the delicious food, Eli Shan''s stomach grumbled with hunger. He nodded appreciatively, a smile spreading across his face, before accepting the platter. "Thank you for the food," he said gratefully. The butler smiled politely as he handed the platter to Eli Shan before quietly leaving the room. Bringing the food to the bed, Eli Shan gestured for Xie Meng to join him. "Xie Meng, this food looks delicious. Let''s eat together," he suggested warmly. Xie Meng smiled in agreement, joining Eli Shan to enjoy the meal. "Yes, let''s eat." She delicately picked up a morsel of food, her fingers trembling slightly as she glanced at Eli Shan. "What happened?" Eli Shan asked. Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, her heart racing with nervousness. Summoning all her courage, she extended her hand towards Eli Shan, offering the morsel of food. Meeting her gaze, Eli Shan''s smile radiated warmth, causing her heartbeat to quicken even more. "So, you want to feed me?" he teased gently. With a shy nod, Xie Meng watched as Eli Shan leaned forward and accepted the morsel from her outstretched hand. Munch munch munch... Eli Shan savored the food loudly and steadily. "The taste of the food increases by billions of times after you feed me," he remarked with a grin. Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed as she lowered her gaze, smiling sweetly. Looking at her radiant expression, Eli Shan didn''t want to eat food anymore. Instead... let''s forget it... Taking a portion of food, Eli Shan held it out towards her. "Say aaah," he playfully urged. Xie Meng''s heart raced, but she didn''t want to miss the opportunity. Aaah! Munch Munch Munch! "How is the food?" "Sweet, just like my husband," Xie Meng replied with a daring twinkle in her eyes. Taken aback by her bold response, Eli Shan paused for a moment before regaining his composure. A mischievous grin spread across his face as he leaned closer to her, teasing, "Your husband is more sweeter. Want to have a taste?" Xie Meng playfully punched his shoulder. "W-what are you saying? Let''s just finish the food," she stammered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Eli Shan didn''t back down this time. Leaning more closer to her lips, he gently whispered, "Why don''t you call me husband from now on then?" Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed red, her gaze dropping as she murmured with a sweet smile, "H-Husband." Hearing her sweet voice, Eli Shan couldn''t contain his happiness any longer and jumped up to hug her tightly. "Yes, my wife!" Xie Meng hugged him back, her lips curling into an adorable smile. The two of them spent their day chatting, teasing, and playing, losing track of time in each other''s company. Eventually, Eli Shan glanced out the window and noticed the sun sinking low in the sky, casting long shadows across the room as darkness began to envelop the world outside. Realizing they hadn''t properly rested in days, he suggested, "Xie Meng, you should sleep on the bed, I''ll take the floor." Xie Meng smiled and nodded in agreement. Despite not truly needing sleep due to their cultivation, they both felt the need to rest and rejuvenate. They slept peacefully, and as dawn broke, they woke up refreshed. After getting ready, Eli Shan went to meet Lin Feng. Upon seeing Eli Shan, Lin Feng couldn''t contain his excitement any longer. "Brother Eli Shan, let''s have a sparring match if you''re up for it!" Chapter 54: Eli Shan VS Lin Feng "Brother Eli Shan, let''s have a sparring match if you''re up for it!" Eli Shan anticipated that Lin Feng would inevitably propose a sparring match. This guy was honest and had an unyielding love for combat, how could he not want to fight against a person against whom he lost in the past? Lin Feng wasn''t the one to let a defeat dampen his spirit. Instead, he redoubled his efforts in training, preparing himself eagerly for the rematch.
With a resigned nod, Eli Shan said, "Let''s do it then." Lin Feng''s excitement was palpable as he jumped up. "Then, let''s head to the arena!" "Wait at the entrance," Eli Shan instructed, "I''ll fetch Xie Meng to broaden her horizons." Lin Feng nodded in agreement and made his way toward the entrance. As he waited, counting ten breaths of time, his gaze fell upon the most elegant couple emerging from the palace. "Please, lead the way, brother," Eli Shan remarked, approaching Lin Feng. Lin Feng nodded and proceeded to lead them toward the largest arena in the city. "Brother Eli Shan," he began, "in that arena, we''ll have the opportunity to engage in combat and place wagers on matches, potentially earning substantial sums of money." Eli Shan''s smirk widened. "Is that so?" Lin Feng nodded, his expression serious. "Many people try their luck gambling there. Some get rich, while others lose everything they had." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. In the arena, he could make a significant amount of money. However, unlike many others, he didn''t plan to place his bets on others; the person he believed the most was himself. He could wager money on his own abilities and easily amass wealth! That''s... until an emperor were to appear. He didn''t fully grasp his own strength, but he was certain he couldn''t defeat an emperor with his current level of skill. After all, an emperor''s power transcended mere cultivation realms; it encompassed a deep understanding of various unique forces that only an emperor could wield. However, emperors were high and mighty, why would they even bother coming to such a place? For Eli Shan, this place was currently a treasure trove! He was also war-like, he loved fighting against strong people the most. If he could also profit from it, what more could he ask for? This was the perfect environment for him! As they approached the bustling arena, Eli Shan couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The arena was teeming with spectators, their eager murmurs filling the air with anticipation. Eli Shan halted in his tracks, turning to Xie Meng with a determined expression. "Little Meng, you stay here and watch," he instructed, his voice firm but reassuring. Xie Meng nodded in agreement, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and excitement. With a nod of acknowledgment, Eli Shan followed Lin Feng into the crowd, navigating through the throngs of spectators with ease. They soon reached the guard of the arena, who greeted Lin Feng with a respectful bow. "Prince, you are here again today," the guard remarked with a humble tone. Lin Feng returned the gesture with a nod. "I want to fight with this brother of mine," he said, gesturing towards Eli Shan. The guard glanced at Eli Shan, assessing him with a discerning gaze, before nodding in agreement. "I will arrange your fight after this ongoing match," he confirmed. With that settled, Lin Feng and Eli Shan turned their attention to the ongoing fight in the arena. It was a clash between two zun realm cultivators, their movements swift and precise as they exchanged blows with incredible speed and skill. After observing them for a while, Eli Shan came to the conclusion that these Zun Realm cultivators were indeed stronger than those from other regions. Their cultivation and technique were many times better than those of others. However, that was all there to it. For him, these cultivator''s fight was like the fight between the ants and he soon lost interest in them. After a while, the guard''s voice broke through the din of the crowd, calling out to Lin Feng. "Prince, you may enter now," he announced. Before, the spectators had been absorbed in the ongoing fight, oblivious to the existence of Lin Feng. But now, as they recognized the Prince, a wave of excitement swept through the crowd. "Whoa, prince is here to fight today again!" "Who is the Prince going to fight today?" "That guy must be unlucky to face him." "Yeah, the Prince hasn''t lost a single fight at the same cultivation realm since he returned!" "What same cultivation realm? The Prince even toyed with a peak-stage Origin Realm cultivator in his last match!" Eli Shan couldn''t help but overhear the whispers of the crowd and realized that Lin Feng had a remarkably good reputation. But... toying with a peak stage of Origin Realm opponent? Wasn''t this guy merely at the half stage of the Origin Realm when they last met? Eli Shan glanced at Lin Feng, who nodded at him with a smile. Eli Shan nodded in acknowledgment as they both stepped into the arena. Inside, a sudden illumination caught his attention¡ªa protective formation encircling the arena. Noticing Eli Shan''s bewilderment, Lin Feng stepped forward, offering an explanation, "This is a formation meant to shield the spectators from harm. It activates from within, so those outside won''t see anything blocking their view of the battle. With this setup, we can fight without worrying about any unintended consequences." Eli Shan nodded in understanding, his curiosity piqued by the mysterious formation. "I would love to learn more about these formations," he whispered to himself. Meanwhile, the anticipation among the audience reached a fever pitch as Lin Feng prepared to fight. "Let''s begin, Brother," Lin Feng exclaimed, his hands tightly clenched into fists as he burst with his cultivation. "Origin Realm!" "The Prince is so young, yet so formidable!" "I pity the poor soul who has to face him. He looks to be the same age as the Prince." While the audience marveled at Lin Feng''s strength, Eli Shan couldn''t hide his astonishment. "Brother, you''re already at the fifth stage of Origin Realm?" Indeed, Lin Feng''s cultivation had surpassed his expectations. At this moment, he was not merely at the half or first stage of the Origin Realm, but had reached the fifth stage of the Origin Realm! Lin Feng smiled, his expression bright and open. "Brother, I must apologize," he began, his voice filled with sincerity. "Although I left the Central Plain and didn''t cultivate any royal techniques to better understand the world, my father implanted a special technique within me before my departure. It''s a technique that continuously consumes the pure qi of the surroundings as long as I work hard. When I returned to the palace, my father bestowed upon me the complete technique, which allows me to increase my cultivation based on the effort I put in." This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Eli Shan gasped in astonishment, his eyes widening in disbelief. "In this world, such a technique exists?" he exclaimed. "With it, you can focus on enhancing not only your cultivation but also your body and soul. And in time, you could even break through to higher realms. Isn''t this technique overwhelmingly powerful?" Lin Feng bitterly shook his head, "Although this technique is effective, it''s only usable up to the Origin Realm. Beyond that, it loses its effectiveness. Moreover, directly cultivating is more efficient. That''s why I won''t be able to rely on this technique in the future." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. "If you''re already this strong, I can''t hold back my strength too," he admitted, determination flickering in his eyes. With a deliberate step forward, he too burst out with the cultivation of the Origin Realm. The audience gasped in astonishment as they felt the pressure of Eli Shan''s cultivation. "He''s also an Origin Realm cultivator?" "That''s why the Prince chose him as his opponent," speculated a spectator, their voice filled with awe. Eli Shan didn''t reveal his full cultivation at the sixth stage of the Origin Realm because he wanted to fight fair and square. Observing Eli Shan''s formidable cultivation, Lin Feng was even more dumbfounded. "Hahaha, brother, you are truly a monster," he exclaimed, genuine admiration coloring his tone. "When we last met, you hadn''t even reached the peak stage of the Zun Realm, and now you''re at the fifth stage of the Origin Realm!" Eli Shan smiled modestly. "How could I call myself your friend if I couldn''t keep up with you?" Shaking his head, Lin Feng countered, "It''s me who relied on a special technique to keep pace with you. I''m fortunate to have earned your friendship." Eli Shan''s expression softened as he shook his head. "Let''s begin, brother," he said, his voice steady with resolve.
With an evil nod, Lin Feng drew in a deep breath, clenching his fist tightly. In the blink of an eye, he vanished from his position, leaving only a fleeting afterimage in his wake. On the other side, feeling Lin Feng''s strength, which surpassed even the king he had fought before, Eli Shan''s body began to tremble. Why? It had been a while since Eli Shan had fought someone stronger, and sensing Lin Feng''s power, Eli Shan''s body couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. In that fraction of a second, Eli Shan also disappeared from his spot, meeting Lin Feng''s punch head-on. Boom! As their fists collided, a powerful shockwave erupted from the center of their impact, possessing enough force to reduce the bones of a cultivator below the Zun realm to ashes. "Brother Eli Shan, you are as formidable as ever," Lin Feng exclaimed, his voice trembling with excitement as he flashed a wide grin, displaying all of his teeth. "I know how you feel, Brother Lin Feng. It''s been a while since I had a good fight!" Eli Shan replied, his eyes widening and an evil smile forming on his face. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, millions of punches clashed, each strike more powerful than the last. Even those outside the arena could sense the sheer magnitude of their strength. "That guy is incredibly strong. He''s holding his own against the Prince!" observed a spectator, awe evident in his voice. "You''re mistaken. That guy... he''s even stronger than the Prince! Just look at him. The Prince is being pushed back slightly, while that ''random'' guy doesn''t seem to be using even half of his power," remarked an old cultivator at the Origin Realm. Hearing this, the spectators'' expressions turned solemn as they shifted their gaze, realizing the undeniable truth of the situation. After exchanging tens of millions of punches, Eli Shan and Lin Feng jumped back, creating a gap between them. "Brother, you are truly something. Until now, I used to think my physique was the strongest, but seeing you in action has proven me wrong." Eli Shan returned the compliment with a modest smile. "You are too kind, Brother." Shaking his head, Lin Feng grinned, "Shall we get serious now, Brother?" Without awaiting a response, Lin Feng closed his eyes, drawing a deep breath before exhaling slowly. He clenched his fist, the air crackling with an ominous energy as he took a deliberate step forward. With a resounding boom, the floor beneath him shattered under the sheer force of his presence. With each subsequent step, the force intensified, leaving even Eli Shan astonished. It seemed to multiply with each movement, growing exponentially stronger with each step. Two times. Five times. Ten times. Twenty times. Soon, this force reached fifty times its initial intensity and continued to increase even further. By the time Lin Feng opened his eyes, the force had become so overwhelming that even Eli Shan, who had always been fighting against stronger cultivators, felt a hint of pressure from it. Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Eli Shan''s face, Lin Feng felt a sense of satisfaction spreading through him as he grinned. "Brother, this power is known as ''the Force.'' It''s a formidable energy that one can only attain after reaching the pinnacle of the Origin Realm, a crucial step towards breaking through to the Emperor Realm. However, with the techniques passed down in my family, I''ve managed to grasp it to some extent beforehand." Eli Shan nodded, understanding the significance of this power. "You are truly a genius, brother." Lin Feng grinned. "I may not be as monstrous as you, but Brother, if you wish to emerge victorious, you''ll need to take me seriously now." Eli Shan nodded solemnly. "Looks like I have no other choice." With measured steps, he advanced, extending his hands slowly. Suddenly, a surge of dark aura erupted from the depths of Eli Shan''s being, swirling around his form and shrouding him in its obsidian embrace.
With a swift motion of Eli Shan''s hand, the darkness spilled forth, engulfing the entire arena in its inky depths. Outside observers strained to catch a glimpse through the thick veil but found their vision obscured by the impenetrable darkness. Gradually, the darkness began to shift and transform, turning into thousands of ethereal swords that danced around Eli Shan in a mesmerizing display of lethal intent. Each blade gleamed with an ominous glow, casting a chilling aura that sent shivers down the spines of all who beheld it. "Such a magnificent sword intent," whispered onlookers in awe, their voices tinged with reverence as they gazed upon the spectacle unfolding before them. Looking at Lin Feng''s force, which was getting stronger and stronger, Eli Shan''s mind raced with thoughts. After a moment of contemplation, Eli Shan''s gaze hardened with determination as he issued a command, "Merge!" With a single word, the myriad swords suspended in the air behind Eli Shan began to converge, fusing together seamlessly into a single, colossal blade. Locking eyes with Lin Feng, whose power had surged to a hundredfold, nearly reaching his limits, Eli Shan raised both hands above his head and issued another command. "Unification!" The massive sword, forged from the combined might of thousands of sword intents and already exuding a formidable aura, descended swiftly upon Eli Shan''s head with an ominous grace. "Huh? What just happened? Did he just kill himself with his own sword?" gasped a bewildered onlooker. "No... look at him," another whispered, his voice trembling. Boom!
Suddenly, a massive force surged throughout the arena, emanating from Eli Shan as its epicenter. The shockwave rippled outward, its sheer intensity causing the once-impenetrable protection array to crack and fracture, a feat previously believed achievable only by an emperor. Even Lin Feng''s hundredfold force paled in comparison to the overwhelming power surging from Eli Shan. "Monster!" Lin Feng smiled bitterly. Then, with a determined expression, he dashed toward Eli Shan with lightning speed.
Meanwhile, Eli Shan''s body felt sharper than the sharpest blade and stronger than the toughest ore. Empowered by this newfound strength, he remained rooted in place, not even taking a single step. With a tightly clenched fist, he met Lin Feng''s onslaught head-on Boom!
Their movements were a blur, too swift for even the most strongest observer to follow. With a thunderous clash, their fists collided, unleashing a shockwave that shattered the ground beneath them and sent vibrations rippling through the air. The force of their collision was so exaggerated that even the protective array, that was already hanging by a thread, succumbed to its might. With a resounding crack, it shattered into countless fragments, unable to withstand the sheer power unleashed by them. Even the spectators, despite standing at a safe distance, found themselves caught in the maelstrom, their bodies sent hurtling through the air as blood sprayed from their mouths. The ferocity of the battle left all who witnessed it in a state of awe and terror. "Even a half-stage emperor realm cultivator wouldn''t stand a chance against these two monsters!" came the shocked murmurs from the crowd. They had rarely seen a battle of such intensity and ferocity. Even the most strongest fighters among them, at the peak stage of the origin realm, paled in comparison to the sheer strength and skill displayed by Eli Shan and Lin Feng. They couldn''t help but wonder: just how formidable would these two warriors become once they reached the pinnacle of the origin realm?
After the collision of their fists, both Eli Shan and Lin Feng separated, creating a brief moment of stillness in the arena. Onlookers exchanged bewildered glances, murmuring among themselves, "Who is the victor?" Just as the spectators were losing their patience, they suddenly saw Lin Feng, with a respectful gesture, cup his fist and sighed, "Thank you for showing mercy, Brother." Eli Shan shook his head, a wry smile on his lips. "No need for formalities, Brother." Hearing their exchange, the spectators speculated on the outcome of the intense battle. Chapter 55: Feng Qiang The onlookers'' pulses quickened with each strike exchanged between the combatants, their cheers echoing through the arena as the fight reached its climax. This was one of the best fight they had ever seen, leaving spectators breathless with admiration and disbelief. As the dust settled and the victorious duo emerged, the crowd erupted in thunderous applause, their admiration palpable in the charged atmosphere. Among the spectators, whispers rippled through the crowd, fueled by awe and curiosity. How could someone in the fifth stage of the origin realm possess such formidable strength? It was a question that lingered in the minds of many, overshadowing even the thrill of the spectacle they had just witnessed. While they could understand the royal family''s only heir to be this strong, who was this unknown person who was even stronger than him? As the spectators'' minds raced with countless questions, they saw Eli Shan and Lin Feng emerging from the arena. Stepping out, their expressions radiated with satisfaction, and the crowd instinctively made way for them. With awe and respect, the onlookers gazed at both of them as they passed through the crowd. Approaching Xie Meng, Eli Shan couldn''t resist a touch of playful arrogance. "I am great, aren''t I?" he remarked, a hint of pride coloring his tone. Xie Meng responded with a gentle affirmation, her smile radiant with affection. "No one could be greater than you, husband," she replied softly. Observing Eli Shan and Xie Meng, Lin Feng thought of something but hesitated to speak. "Brother Eli Shan," he began softly, his gaze shifting between Eli Shan and Xie Meng, "I wanted to ask you about something from earlier, should I?" Eli Shan nodded. "Of course, what''s on your mind?" "It''s about..." Lin Feng leaned in, lowering his voice, "A girl..." A flicker of understanding crossed Eli Shan''s features, his smile warm and knowing. "Feel free to speak openly, Lin Feng. There''s nothing to hide from Xie Meng." Lin Feng nodded solemnly before posing his question, "Do you remember that girl who was with you? I guess her name was Feng Qiang, right?" Eli Shan nodded in acknowledgment. "You are correct." Lin Feng continued with a nod. "Would you like to meet her again?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Eli Shan asked, confusion evident in his voice. She live in this city too? How could there be such a coincidence? Lin Feng grasped Eli Shan''s confusion and elaborated, "Brother if I''m not mistaken, she is the only daughter of Feng Liu, the wealthiest and most prominent businessman in this city. He even donated the highest amount of money to the royal family. It was at that time, when he came to donate money while I was young, I met with his only daughter, Feng Qiang!" Eli Shan''s expression shifted as understanding dawned. "Ah, I see," he murmured, the pieces falling into place. Though he was still shocked. Does all of his friends have such a big background? Eli Shan''s disbelief lingered as he questioned, "How could there be such a coincidence?" In response, Lin Feng offered insight, "Brother, perhaps you''re unaware, but people from the central plains are scattered far and wide across the world. Especially the offspring of influential figures. They''re often sent on journeys at a young age to gain a deeper understanding of the world. Eventually, they return to their roots, either to ascend to positions of power or to assist in their family''s business." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. "This is indeed a smart strategy to increase a city''s strength. Now I understand why there aren''t many pampered rich kids here. So, she''s in this city right now?" Lin Feng pondered for a moment before replying, "If you''re here, then it''s likely she''s also arrived in this city. Let''s go meet her." Eli Shan nodded, intertwining his fingers with Xie Meng''s before saying, "Yes, let''s go." With that, the trio set off together once more. On the way, Lin Feng provided detailed information about Feng Qiang''s background. "Feng Liu''s main business is inns. He owns all the major inns in this city, as well as the outsides." Eli Shan absorbed this information with a nod. "Ah, that might explain why she mentioned helping her father in business instead of pursuing martial arts." Lin Feng''s brow furrowed. "That''s what she said? However, from what I know... Feng Liu doesn''t just manage businesses; he''s also a skilled cultivator. I''ve heard he wants his daughter to excel in cultivation more than in business." "Is that so?" Eli Shan mused, his tone laced with intrigue. Lin Feng nodded solemnly, his expression earnest. "Well, I could be mistaken. Who knows? Maybe she doesn''t wish to follow in her father''s footsteps? Though, she seemed strong for her school and age." Eli Shan shook his head slowly, his gaze distant. "I haven''t seen her cultivate, but her cultivation has never lagged far behind mine. That suggests she''s always been cultivating hard, doesn''t it?" Lin Feng chuckled heartily, "If she didn''t fall far behind in cultivation compared to a monster like you, then I can assure you she''s been giving it her all in cultivating. Hahaha." Eli Shan laughed in agreement, "Hahaha. You''re right! Well, only she can answer that now. There''s no point dwelling on it." They continued chatting as they strolled through the bustling streets After walking for a while, they finally came across an inn, which was hundreds of times larger and more majestic than the inn Eli Shan had stayed at with the help of Feng Qiang in the sacred city. This inn stood like a golden beacon amidst the bustling city, its walls adorned with mesmerizing patterns and mysterious intricacies that seemed to dance in the flickering light. Each detail told a story of craftsmanship and ancient wisdom, drawing the eye and stirring the imagination. Before them, the inn''s gate stood tall and imposing, its grandeur intensified by the intricate dragon sign at its center. Carved with such precision that it seemed almost alive, the dragon''s eyes glinted with an otherworldly wisdom, as if guarding the secrets held within. "Is this still an inn?" Eli Shan''s incredulous whisper barely masked his awe as he beheld the sight before him. Stepping inside, they were greeted by a gatekeeper whose presence exuded an air of authority. "Welcome, dear customers," the lady greeted with a polite smile. Even as they exchanged pleasantries, Eli Shan found himself unable to shake off his disbelief. "Even the gatekeeper has reached the first stage of origin realm cultivation?" Lin Feng nodded respectfully at the gatekeeper and stepped forward, leading the way deeper into the inn. "Brother Eli Shan, didn''t I mention that the master of this inn, Feng Liu, has a deep passion for cultivation?" he reminded, his tone tinged with admiration. "He goes so far as to seek out workers with great potential and provides them with all the cultivation resources they need to advance in their cultivation. That''s the reason thousands of people are willing to fight to the death just for the opportunity to join this inn, even if it means only becoming a gatekeeper." Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Eli Shan nodded in understanding, a newfound respect for Feng Liu blossoming within him. "Feng Qiang''s father is truly a man of wisdom," he remarked, his admiration evident in his voice. On the ground floor of the inn, the atmosphere was neither bustling nor deserted, but rather held a sense of quiet anticipation. Taking a look around, Lin Feng made his way to the innkeeper, who greeted him with a respectful bow. "Welcome to our inn, prince." Returning the nod, Lin Feng made his request, "Take us to the VIP section." The innkeeper smiled warmly. "Please follow me." Leading them up to the third floor, the innkeeper guided them to an empty area, where plush sofas surrounded a polished table. "Please make yourselves comfortable here, prince," she offered graciously. As they settled into the inviting surroundings, the innkeeper turned her attention to their needs. "So, what would you like to order?" she inquired, ready to cater to their desires. Lin Feng wasted no time in placing his request. "Bring us the finest beer this establishment has to offer." The innkeeper nodded, noting the request with a smile. "I will inform the waiter to serve you the best wine. Please relax and enjoy your time here," she assured them before departing. However, as she turned around, Lin Feng suddenly recalled something and inquired, "By the way, do you happen to know where Miss Feng Qiang might be?" The innkeeper turned around, shaking her head gently. "Miss Qiang returned a few days ago, but she appeared troubled and sorrowful for unknown reasons. Upon witnessing her in this state, the master made the decision to take her away for a while to undergo training and uplift her spirits." Understanding the situation, Lin Feng dismissed the innkeeper with a nod. "Thank you for your assistance." As the innkeeper departed, Lin Feng and Eli Shan exchanged a knowing glance. "She didn''t seem sad when we left. Do you think something happened on the way, or perhaps she was missing her school?" Eli Shan guessed, his brow furrowing in concern. Lin Feng smiled knowingly, his gaze shifting between Xie Meng and Eli Shan. "Well, brother, should I share my thoughts?" Eli Shan nodded, curiosity piqued. With a hint of mischief in his eyes, Lin Feng continued, "It''s just speculation on my part, but during the competition, I couldn''t help but notice how she looked at you..." Eli Shan''s expression changed as he understood what Lin Feng was implying. "Huh? No, no, brother, you must be mistaken," he protested weakly, stealing a glance at Xie Meng. However, a creeping unease washed over him as he saw her smile¡ªa smile reflecting what Eli Shan''s enemies always witnessed before their deaths... Lin Feng shook his head, a grin playing on his lips. "Perhaps I am mistaken? Maybe she was simply missing her school, or..." His grin widened. "...her closest friend?" Eli Shan let out a resigned sigh, shaking his head in amusement. "I know I am handsome, but I''ve never felt her gaze as anything more than a friend," he admitted with a smile, his gaze shifting to Xie Meng with a warmth that conveyed his affection. "And even if she did, my heart belongs to only one." Xie Meng''s cheeks flushed crimson as she lowered her gaze, a bashful smile gracing her lips in response to Eli Shan''s declaration. Soon, a waiter arrived, setting down a bottle of beer and glasses on the table with a flourish honed by years of practice. Lin Feng reached for the bottle, his eyes gleaming with anticipation as he beckoned Eli Shan to join him. "Brother, this beer is the specialty of this inn. Give it a try, but take it slow," he advised with a grin. Eli Shan nodded, pouring the beer into a glass and downing it in a single gulp. "Hey, brother, no-" But before Lin Feng could finish, Eli Shan had already finished the drink. Suddenly, Eli Shan felt a warmth radiating from his stomach, a sensation that surged through his veins, coursing through his entire body, enhancing every part of his being. "I''m getting stronger?" Eli Shan''s voice echoed with disbelief. Lin Feng stared at him in disbelief. "Brother, are you alright?" Eli Shan replied with feigned surprise, "Why? You didn''t put some poison in there, did you?" Lin Feng hastily shook his head. "No, no, Brother Eli Shan, what are you saying? It''s just that this beer has the unique ability to enhance physical strength. However, the enhancement process is quite painful. Just a sip is enough to induce intense pain throughout the body. Yet, you seem completely unaffected even after consuming a whole glass at once. As I suspected, you truly are a monster!" Meanwhile, Xie Meng calmly poured herself a glass of beer and downed it in a single gulp. "..." "Xie Meng, you''re just at the Zun realm now. Would it be alright to drink it all at once like that?" Eli Shan asked, his expression filled with concern. He was prepared to assist her in digesting it with his origin qi if needed, but after waiting a while... nothing happened. Then she looked at Eli Shan and smiled cutely, indirectly asking him to praise her. "Xie Meng, you''re truly formidable. I apologize for underestimating you," Eli Shan praised warmly, patting her head affectionately. Meanwhile, watching them, Lin Feng was utterly astonished. He knew the best how strong was this beer. The first time he drank it, he couldn''t forget the pain. "You two are monsters, not normal at all," Lin Feng sighed. Eli Shan turned to Lin Feng with a grin. "Forget about that for now, brother. I''ve been pondering something important. What exactly is this competition the innkeeper mentioned?" Lin Feng leaned back, contemplating Eli Shan''s question. "Ah, that competition is a massive event where participants from across the universe gather. It''s open to anyone under the age of two hundred. The winner not only receives abundant resources to advance their cultivation beyond the emperor realm but also earns the rare opportunity to be taught by the strongest cultivator in the universe." Eli Shan''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Such a generous reward? But wait, when you say ''the strongest cultivator of the universe,'' do you mean there''s a single cultivator who surpasses all others?" Lin Feng''s surprise mirrored Eli Shan''s. "You haven''t heard of it before?" Eli Shan shook his head. "Never." Lin Feng nodded thoughtfully before elaborating. "There are realms higher than the Emperor Realm, and within those realms, there''s a being who stands above all others: the Great Emperor Sovereign." Eli Shan absorbed this information with keen interest. "What a majestic title! But what makes him so superior to others, to be considered the strongest in the universe?" Lin Feng considered the question before responding. "The specifics are uncertain, but legends claim that his body is invulnerable to any weapon. He has honed his physical body to such a degree that it transcends the limits of our universe." "So exaggerating?" Eli Shan mused. Lin Feng nodded in agreement, then, struck by an idea, he stood up in excitement. "Eli Shan, I''ve got an idea. Why don''t you participate in the competition? It''s held every three years, so you''ll have enough time to prepare." Eli Shan shook his head, his expression thoughtful. "Brother, what are you saying? There will be cultivators at the peak of the Emperor realm participating, won''t there?" Lin Feng''s excitement waned as he settled back into his seat, sighing softly. "Yeah, if only we had been born a bit sooner. But that''s fine, because this competition is held every hundred years. That will be the time for us to shine. However, we could still participate to gain new experience from the competition." Eli Shan simply smiled. The thought of cultivators at the peak of the Emperor Realm reminded him of the invaders who had wounded his father. What would happen if they were to attack again? Was he strong enough now to confront them? Perhaps he should go into seclusion to increase his cultivation, but he wasn''t sure when they might strike again, nor how long it would take him to break through to the Emperor Realm. Moreover, reaching the Emperor Realm required not just cultivation, but also understanding of force, blood, body, and soul. And as if that weren''t enough, there was also a transformation of qi from the origin to the Emperor Realm. Lost in thought, Eli Shan abruptly rose from his seat, a sense of urgency in his demeanor. "Lin Feng, I have to attend something urgently. I won''t be able to accompany you further. I hope you understand. Lin Feng looked at Eli Shan''s serious expression and didn''t argue. "If that''s what you want, then I won''t force you. But come to meet me again soon, and let''s have another sparring session, haha." Eli Shan smiled warmly, cupping his fist in gratitude. "Thanks for your assistance in this unfamiliar city. The treat will be on you. Farewell for now." Before Lin Feng could respond, Eli Shan grasped Xie Meng''s hand, and they vanished into thin air, leaving Lin Feng bewildered by their sudden disappearance. "Huh? Am I drunk? I don''t remember this drink having the ability to make someone drunk. Where did they disappear to?" Lin Feng used his spiritual consciousness, but he couldn''t find them anywhere. "Brother Eli Shan is truly mysterious," he mused, a mix of admiration and bewilderment clouding his thoughts. Meanwhile, Eli Shan and Xie Meng appeared inside his soul world. Before them lay a slumbering dragon who opened its eyes upon their arrival. Eli Shan approached the dragon with a warm smile. "How are you, big brother dragon?" The dragon''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "What could happen to me? I am the strongest dragon," he chuckled. Eli Shan nodded with a smile. Then his expression turned solemn as he stood in silence for a moment, lost in thought. Then, he turned his gaze first to the dragon, then to Xie Meng, contemplating a matter deeply. Sensing Eli Shan''s inner turmoil, Xie Meng approached him, her expression filled with concern as she gently clasped his hands. "What''s wrong, husband?" Meanwhile, the dragon observed their interaction with a mixture of surprise and amusement, his eyes betraying a hint of shock at their unexpected display of affection. "This brat is quite skilled with the ladies, isn''t he?" Of course, the dragon merely thought to himself, refraining from commenting aloud as he watched the two of them flirt. Eli Shan, who had been hesitant until now, tightened his grip on Xie Meng''s hand. His eyes shone with determination as he finally spoke with resolve. "I want to reincarnate." Chapter 56: Reincarnation into another world Xie Meng''s eyes widened in surprise at Eli Shan''s declaration. Reincarnation? Doesn''t it mean that he was going to die? Initially, she brushed it off as a jest. Yet, the intensity in his gaze spoke volumes, conveying resolve and determination beyond mere words. Eli Shan sensed her silent skepticism and patiently explained the depth of his decision. "So that''s what you mean. You will reincarnate into another world," Xie Meng murmured, a pensive tone coloring her voice. Then she met with his unwavering gaze once again, which conveyed a message that her words couldn''t sway him from his decision, no matter how hard she tried. Resigned to his choice, she stepped forward, her slender hand reaching to touch Eli Shan''s cheek. Her resolve shimmered in her eyes as she spoke, "Then I will join you in reincarnation." Eli Shan''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Huh?" The word tumbled out of his mouth, heavy with disbelief. He felt the urge to reject her, to protect her from the unknown that lay ahead. But when he met her gaze, filled with unwavering resolve, he faltered. It was as if her determination had cast a spell over him, leaving him powerless to deny her plea. After pondering her request for a moment, Eli Shan let out a weary sigh. "I''ll talk to the senior first," he conceded. "I need to make sure that the same conditions will apply to you in your next life and that there are no hidden dangers. If there''s even a hint of trouble, I won''t let you go through with it." Xie Meng''s smile was serene as she nodded in agreement. With solemn reverence, Eli Shan cast his gaze skyward, seeking guidance from the enigmatic senior. Then suddenly, a ripple of energy surged through the air, crackling with otherworldly power, as he invoked his authority to bridge the gap between worlds. In the blink of an eye, the fabric of reality shifted and twisted, transporting him from the familiar confines of his surroundings to the ethereal expanse of darkness where the mysterious figure resided. "I apologize for the interruption, senior," Eli Shan bowed his head respectfully. The mysterious man remained silent, acknowledging Eli Shan''s presence with a simple nod. "Sensing the reluctance of the mysterious man for prolonged conversation, Eli Shan straightened himself and spoke, his voice steady. ''Senior, I''ve decided to reincarnate, to delve deeper into the understanding of this universe.''" Observing Eli Shan''s determination, the mysterious man offered a nod of approval. "That''s commendable." "But there''s someone who wishes to accompany me," Eli Shan continued. "Is it possible?" The mysterious man pondered for a moment before responding, "If it''s just one person, then with your current authority over the universe, you can indeed reincarnate with her. However, with your current strength, you won''t be able to pinpoint her location once reincarnated." When Eli Shan heard it, he hesitated. The mysterious man seemed to think of something and added, "However, if this person is truly significant to you, someone who wants to live and reincarnate with you, then... by using the last remnants of my power, I can ensure that she will reincarnate into the highest authority family of her universe." Eli Shan''s gratitude overflowed as he bowed deeply. "Thank you so much, senior. You are the best!" A sense of fulfillment washed over the mysterious man as he regarded Eli Shan with a smile of contentment. Eager for more clarity, Eli Shan pressed on, his mind racing with considerations. "But, senior, before I embark on this journey, I must first meet with my parents and inform them of my intentions. I can''t leave them in the dark; they''ll be worried if I disappear without a word for too long." The mysterious man''s smile widened as he continued to enlighten Eli Shan. "You need not worry about informing your parents. You''re acquainted with the law of time, aren''t you?" Eli Shan nodded earnestly. "Yes, I have some understanding of it." "Good," the mysterious man replied. "Then I trust you understand that time is not constant. An object in motion experiences time at a different rate compared to a stationary object." The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Eli Shan nodded in agreement. "Yes, I''m familiar with that concept. If someone were to travel through space at high speeds and then return, he would have aged less than those who remained on the planet." "Exactly!" the mysterious man exclaimed. "Now, let me elaborate. The world you inhabit is a small universe. It lacks the mass, strength, and gravitational power of larger ones. While there are indeed more potent and vast universes out there, yours resides within one of them." Eli Shan''s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing this revelation, though he struggled to grasp the concept of the "small world." Just as Eli Shan was about to ask, the mysterious man interrupted, "Right now, you don''t have to understand everything. What''s important is knowing that your soul universe is billions of times stronger than the universe you live in, and relatively static compared to the outside world. By using the strength of this universe, the laws of time, and its static nature, you can spend many years here while only a few months pass outside. However, the passage of time will depend on how well you understand the laws of time." Eli Shan nodded in understanding, though a lingering sense of confusion and shock persisted within him. Was his universe truly stronger than the one he had been living in until now? And what did the term "small universe" mean? Additionally, what about those wider and stronger universes? Did they also have cultivators, and if so, how strong were they? He had a lot of questions in his mind, but he knew he wouldn''t be able to find the answers until he become stronger. "Then I would like to reincarnate right now, senior," Eli Shan declared, his resolve unwavering. The mysterious man simply nodded in response, his enigmatic demeanor unwavering. Eli Shan waved his hand, summoning Xie Meng into the blank domain. Startled by her sudden appearance in this unfamiliar place, Xie Meng''s eyes darted around before settling on the cloaked figure. A sense of familiarity washed over her as she discerned the features hidden within the darkness, reminding her of Eli Shan, engulfed in shadow during his battle against the chief guard in the central plain Eli Shan gently took Xie Meng''s hand, drawing her attention away from her thoughts as he began to explain their conversation with the mysterious man. "Though, I would still advise against it, given the potential dangers," Eli Shan expressed, his concern evident in his tone. Determination etched every cell of Xie Meng''s face as she shook her head, her eyes ablaze with resolve. "I refuse to exist in a world devoid of your presence," she declared, her voice trembling with a mixture of defiance and vulnerability. "Moreover, I have faith that you will find me, no matter where the winds of fate may carry my soul in its next life." A bitter smile tugged at the corners of Eli Shan''s lips as he shook his head in resignation. "It seems there''s no use in trying to persuade you now." Then, suddenly, his expression shifted to one of confidence as he took a step toward Xie Meng. "But don''t worry, little Meng. I will undoubtedly find you, no matter how many borders and universes stand between us." Xie Meng''s smile radiated warmth as she nodded. "I believe in you, husband." After his last failed attempt to persuade her, he turned his attention back to the mysterious man, a plea in his eyes. "Senior, please remember your promise." The mysterious man nodded nonchalantly. "We are ready to reincarnate, senior," Eli Shan declared with determination. "Very well," the mysterious man responded. With a sweeping motion of his hand, the vast expanse of the universe seemed to condense into a singular point, enveloping Eli Shan and Xie Meng within its darkness. Just before the darkness consumed him entirely, Eli Shan smiled tenderly at Xie Meng. "Be safe, and don''t forget about me," he murmured softly. In a moment of unbridled emotion, Xie Meng leaned in, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss. "I will wait for you, my dear husband, even if it takes thousands of years, or I reach the end of my life," she vowed, her words laced with unwavering devotion. Before Eli Shan could respond, the darkness swept over him, engulfing him in its depths as the scenery shifted around him. The atmosphere around Eli Shan transformed into an eerie stillness, so profound that it felt as though time itself held its breath. Every sound was swallowed by the vast emptiness, leaving only the haunting echo of a single drop of water as it descended, its impact reverberating through the silence like a solemn bell tolling in a forgotten church. "What is this place?" Eli Shan''s voice echoed with bewilderment as he surveyed his surroundings. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked downward, spotting a colossal dark sphere suspended in the void before him. "Don''t tell me this thing is..." He trailed off, his voice barely above a whisper as realization dawned. "My... universe?" The sphere didn''t seem particularly large from Eli Shan''s perspective, yet the aura emanating from it sent shivers down his spine. However, despite the chill, there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as though the very essence of this power had been awaiting his arrival, yearning for him to wield it! This power whispered to Eli Shan, urging him to rise and command all with its might! This was his universe, his realm to rule. He was the god here! Even though Eli Shan felt the pressure due to his own limitations, he couldn''t shake the sensation of something extraordinary. It was as if the universe itself was rejoicing, celebrating his long-awaited arrival! Sensing this, Eli Shan smiled faintly and closed his eyes, surrendering himself to the universe and its potent energy. Slowly, the darkness enveloped him in its comforting embrace, and soon, he was swallowed whole by its depths. Within the infinity of darkness, Eli Shan experienced an indescribable warmth, reminiscent of being cradled in his mother''s womb. However, as he attempted to move, he encountered an unexpected resistance, as though the space around him was constricted, suffocating his movements. Wait... With a sudden realization, he called upon his spiritual consciousness, his disbelief mounting with each passing moment. "Huh...? What...? I am truly inside my mother''s womb?" Chapter 57: Birth of Eli Shan Eli Shan delved deep into his spiritual senses, only to discover himself in his mother''s womb. "..." "I guess I will seal my consciousness so that I can get birth like a normal kid," he decided, before sealing away his consciousness. With his consciousness sealed away, Eli Shan''s essence remained within the infant body, but his memories and awareness were temporarily locked in a quiet slumber. As Eli Shan''s imminent arrival into the world approached, an unprecedented phenomenon rippled through the universe. It was as though the cosmos itself paused, holding its breath in anticipation. At this moment, the birth of every other being was delayed by the universe, making way for Eli Shan''s arrival. No other child could enter this universe during this extraordinary time. An eerie stillness fell over the cosmos as if time itself had momentarily halted its relentless march forward. The darkness fell over the whole universe, casting fear in the hearts of people. Whether it was a higher-level universe or a small universe, the darkness enshrouded them without discrimination, instilling unease in every soul. Meanwhile, under one of the higher-level universe... Inside the grand hall of the mightiest sect, an air of dominance emanated from the old man seated upon the throne, a testament to his countless victories in battles that spanned lifetimes. His gaze swept over the assembly of elders gathered below, each one bearing the burden of uncertainty upon their faces. One brave elder rose from his seat, voicing the unease that gripped them all. "My lord, I can''t understand what''s happening. Even my future telling shows no signs. At most, what I have gleaned is that this is the birth of a demon who could even dethrone you after growing." A ripple of anxiety swept through the hall. Even the venerable great elder, renowned for his unparalleled mastery of future sight, found himself unable to pierce the veil that surrounded them. The sect master''s eyes swept through everyone, his gaze pressing them down. "I am the Celestial Sovereign Ming Tian. Do you truly believe that an infant, yet to draw breath, could pose a threat to my dominion?" Despite the authority in his voice, a seed of unease had taken root in Ming Tian''s mind. If this phenomenon was indeed sparked by the birth of a single individual, just how formidable could this person''s potential be? Moreover, he didn''t know who this individual was or where he resided. This newborn person could easily rise in shadow, and Ming Tian wouldn''t even be aware of it until the day of their battle. Furthermore, the enemy lurking in the shadows is the most perilous of foes. According to the grand elder''s words, Ming Tian grasped that the newly-born individual possessed the potential to even defeat him. Should he simply allow such a person to develop in obscurity and confront him only after he has cultivated to his full potential? Thinking of all possibilities, Ming Tian turned to the great elder, asking, "Can you find anything about this person?" Respectfully, the great elder acknowledged his limitations. "My lord, while I cannot pinpoint the origin of this individual, I can confirm his presence in the lower realm." Ming Tian, acknowledging the gravity of the situation, issued a decisive command. "Dispatch our forces to the lower realms. Order them to locate a child of the utmost potential, and bring him to become my disciple or eliminate him if he refuses." The proclamation reverberated through the assembly like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves rippling through the minds of all present. At this moment, a single question echoed silently in everyone''s heart: "Is such a task even possible?" However, no one dared to voice their doubts in the presence of their sovereign. To be frank, their concerns were undeniably valid. With trillions of small universes sprawling beneath their realm, each of them containing billions of worlds, the task ahead seemed daunting beyond measure. How could they hope to locate an individual they didn''t even know amidst such a vast universe? Finding a needle in the desert now appeared laughably trivial in comparison to their task! Nevertheless, the first elder, known as Sage Hu in the higher universe, stood with a steadfast resolve. "I will issue the order to our disciples, sect master," he declared, his commitment unwavering. With a pensive nod from Ming Tian, Sage Hu made his way towards the exit of the hall. However, before he could depart, the gate suddenly swung open, revealing a disciple who instantly kneeled down in the presence of the elder. "I greet Elder Hu," the disciple offered, his demeanor one of reverence and deference. Sage Hu acknowledged the disciple''s greeting with a solemn nod before questioning his presence. "What are you doing here? Don''t you know disciples are not allowed here?" The disciple quivered with fear but mustered the courage to respond, "Forgive me, Elder Hu. It was my fault. However, I bring an urgent news that could not wait. I felt compelled to deliver it immediately. Please, punish me as you see fit." Before he could brace himself for the consequences, a thunderous voice reverberated through the room, sending a shiver down his spine. "What news could possibly warrant breaking the sect''s rules? If it is not of utmost importance, I will personally see to your punishment as a reminder to all disciples," Ming Tian proclaimed. "M-Master... Mrs. Ming has given birth to a child." Just as the last word left his mouth, Ming Tian vanished from his seat. Realizing that the news was indeed significant and he would not face punishment, the disciple released a breath of relief and collapsed onto the floor. Meanwhile, Ming Tian materialized outside a room, where the sound of a newborn''s cries echoed through the air. "Finally, I have my heir now! Now you just wait, Jin Baolong! If you have your son with the potential to defeat me, then now I also have a son with even greater potential who could defeat both of you!" Ming Tian''s lips curled into a triumphant smile as he envisioned the future dominance of the Ming family. Lost in his thoughts, a smirk playing on his lips, Ming Tian was interrupted by the opening of the door, revealing a maid cradling a child. "Sect master," the maid bowed down in reverence. Ming Tian nodded, his gaze softening as he looked upon the child. "Is this my child?" he inquired gently. The maid nodded respectfully. "Yes, Sect Master." Accepting the child into his arms, Ming Tian felt a surge of paternal pride. "My son, you must grow quickly and become as strong as I was in my prime. Together, we will show the universe that none can stand against the might of the Ming family!" As he spoke, Ming Tian noticed the maid trembling in fear. Sensing something amiss, Ming Tian''s expression darkened as he questioned her. "What happened? Why are you trembling as if you have done something wrong?" The maid''s fear overwhelmed her, causing her to collapse to the ground. "Huh? What''s happening?" Ming Tian just glanced at her and took a step inside the room. "Did something happen to my wife or my son?" Inside the room, he saw his beautiful wife lying on the bed, smiling warmly at him. Approaching her, Ming Tian returned her smile. "How are you feeling? Did something happen here?" His wife shook her head, then, with a thoughtful expression, she turned her attention to the child cradled in Ming Tian''s arms. "Would you mind handing me our child?" she requested, her voice gentle. Taken aback by her request, Ming Tian nodded silently and gently passed the child into her waiting embrace. "Actually," she began, her voice quivering with fear, "This child is not a boy... but a girl..." Just as the word "girl" left her mouth, Ming Tian''s aura exploded with an intensity that filled the room with an oppressive force. "What did you say?" Ming Tian''s eyes narrowed with anger. "Are you speaking the truth?" His wife trembled under his gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, husband." Ming Tian''s expression darkened further. "I invested everything¡ªmy power, my treasures¡ªto ensure that our child would be a son of unparalleled potential. And now you are telling me... it''s a girl?" Despite the fear in her eyes, his wife met his gaze with a glint of determination. "Husband, please... gender should not determine our child''s worth. She is still our flesh and blood, and her potential may exceed even that of a son." Ming Tian''s fists clenched, his anger boiling over like molten lava. "I had dreams, plans, ambitions for my son. Do you think a girl could achieve them? Do you think a girl is worthy to inherit my legacy?" His voice, thick with frustration, resonated through the room. With each word, he advanced menacingly, his hands outstretched like talons. "Give me the child. It is better to rid ourselves of this... disappointment." You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. As his words left his mouth, somewhere in the lower universe, a man looked toward the sky. "Sigh, if anything were to happen to her, my son is going to hate me for the rest of his life. You better not force me to take action, so-called celestial sovereign." Back to the Ming Tian''s room... His wife clutched the infant tightly to her chest, a shield against Ming Tian''s wrath. "No, I will not let you harm her. She is innocent, and I will protect her with my life." Ming Tian locked eyes with his wife, her resolve burning brightly even in the face of his seething fury. At that moment, the urge to strike her down surged within him like a raging inferno. Yet, he knew that killing her would tarnish his reputation across the whole universe. With a clenched jaw, Ming Tian turned away from his wife, his gaze settling upon the trembling maid. He extended his hand toward her, a silent command that sealed her fate. Slowly, his power completely engulfed her, disintegrating her into nothingness. "She wanted to run with the child when she found out it''s a girl, isn''t it? This is her punishment for what she tried to do." Turning back to his wife, Ming Tian''s features contorted with disdain. "From this day forth, you are no longer worthy of bearing the title of my wife. And this girl..." He paused, his voice dripping with scorn. "She is not my daughter. Both of you will live here as a slave." With a final, disdainful glance, Ming Tian stormed from the room, his anger a seething tempest that threatened to consume him whole. In the lower realm... Inside a wooden house, the cries of a newborn baby began to echo through the air. "Muaaa... Muaaa..." With each wail of the infant, the universe itself seemed to stir with celebration. The darkness that had shrouded the universe dissipated in an instant, giving way to a burst of radiant light. Nature itself appeared to rejoice and seemed to become young again by the arrival of new life. The greenery adorning the trees, and the lush grass beneath their feet, all seemed to exude a newfound vibrancy, while the very essence of the universe surged with heightened vitality. Inside the house, the birth attendant emerged from the room, cradling a newborn in her arms. "Lord, you have been blessed with an adorable son," she said with a smile. The man, with dark hair cascading like a waterfall down to his knees, clad in a robe as black as the night sky, exuded an aura of unparalleled elegance and strength. Taking the child into his arms, he gazed down at the tiny bundle with a tender smile. "My son, you are finally here with us," he murmured softly. Stepping into the room, he beheld a woman lying on the bed, her complexion pale as if drained of all vitality. Her long locks of pink hair cascaded around her like a blanket, framing a face of ethereal beauty that could destroy the whole world. The man''s smile widened as he gazed upon his beloved. "At last, we have our son, Luise." With a gentle nod, Luise returned his smile, her gaze fixed adoringly upon her newborn son, Eli Shan. Meanwhile, Eli Shan, with his sealed consciousness, observed his father with a sense of connection that transcended mere words. The bond of blood, of kinship, pulsed between them, and he reached out with tiny hands to touch his father''s face, his own expression glowing with innocence and love. The Lord''s heart swelled with joy as he engaged in playful interaction with his son, savoring the precious moments of familial bliss that enveloped them. 1 week later... Eli Shan found himself once again conscious. Blinking away the haze of slumber, he found himself cradled in his mother''s arms, nestled in the warmth of her embrace. "It seems I''ve been born like any ordinary child," Eli Shan mused inwardly. Turning his gaze to his mother, he was struck by her radiant beauty, finding her no less beautiful than Xie Meng. "There is someone as beautiful as Xie Meng in this universe?" he marveled silently. Luise tenderly caressed Eli Shan''s cheek, her eyes brimming with maternal affection. "My son is truly adorable," she cooed. Then she looked toward the gate from where the lord had left some time ago. "I wonder if husband also looked like this when he was a baby." A smile graced her lips as she lost in the thought, but her daydream was interrupted as she felt a tiny hand on her cheek. Looking down, she saw Eli Shan smiling up at her, his innocence melting away her heart. Overwhelmed by a surge of maternal instinct, Luise held her son closer and tightly. "Aw, my son is so cute. I will never let you be away from me." Baby Eli Shan, who could not talk, felt suffocated by her tight embrace, however, there was a strange warmth that he had never felt before. It was an inexplicable sensation, one he had never experienced before even with his biological mother. As he nestled against Luise''s chest, Eli Shan couldn''t shake the feeling of a deep, inexplicable connection between them. Was it the bond of blood, he wondered? Was his very essence reacting to hers in some profound way? Lost in his thought, Eli Shan derived the possibility that his heightened senses, perhaps influenced by the vast mysteries of the universe, allowed him to perceive this unseen connection. Yet, he couldn''t shake the feeling of bewilderment that enveloped him. With a shake of his tiny head, Eli Shan dismissed these thoughts, choosing instead to focus on the warmth and comfort of his mother''s embrace. After all, in her arms, he felt a sense of security and belonging that transcended all else. After spending some time with her, Eli Shan learned that his parents had bestowed upon him a name: Eli Shan. Though surprised by this revelation, he speculated that perhaps the enigmatic figure had arranged it to prevent any discomfort at the sudden change. As he was lost in thought, Luise, who was still holding Eli Shan tightly, observed his expression and felt the discomfort of her son. "Have I held you too tightly? Or is it time to feed you?" she wondered aloud, her maternal instincts guiding her. At her words, Eli Shan''s eyes widened, a sudden realization dawning upon him. "Consciousness seal!" Three years later... After spending nearly three years with his mother and father under the veil of sealed consciousness, Eli Shan felt a sense of readiness. He had witnessed how they fed him, taught him to walk, guiding him through the early stages of life. Now, confident in his ability to eat, walk, and interact like any ordinary child, Eli Shan made the decision to unlock his sealed consciousness. With a surge of awareness, his consciousness expanded and a huge amount of memories began to flood in Eli Shan''s mind silently. From these recollections, he pieced together that his parents were not wealthy or had any influence. His father, a sword teacher at the village school, dedicated himself to imparting martial knowledge to the local youth. Meanwhile, his mother, Luise, devoted her time to nurturing Eli Shan and managing their home. This was a small and lovely family. From his memories, he discovered another important fact: neither of his parents had a high realm of cultivation. They were merely cultivators of the Qi Gathering realm. However, within this village, they were regarded as the strongest cultivators. At this moment, Eli Shan was sitting beside his mother in the backyard of their house, absorbing the essence of cultivation as she imparted its fundamental wisdom. He listened to her teachings simply because she was his mother. Otherwise, why would a former cultivator of the Origin Realm heed the teachings of a cultivator in the Qi Gathering realm? Yet, as he continued to listen to her teachings, Eli Shan felt a stirring within, as if a veil had been lifted from his consciousness. It was as though the fog of confusion was parting ways, revealing newfound clarity. He cast an astonished gaze upon his mother, his incredulity plain to see. How could someone of her cultivation level possess such profound insight? His mother, noticing his expression, offered a gentle smile. "Your father and I may not possess high cultivation realms, but we are best in the fundamentals. We''ve always been at the bottom of the cultivation hierarchy, honing our foundational skills. Together, we''ll forge your foundation so unyielding that none can rival it." Eli Shan nodded in understanding. He knew more than anyone how much a robust foundation could help. With their lesson concluded, Luise''s nurturing demeanor seamlessly transitioned into one of playful engagement. Her eyes sparkled with maternal joy as she lifted Eli Shan into her arms, his laughter ringing out like music in the tranquil backyard. With a mischievous grin, Luise playfully tossed him into the air, his tiny body soaring before descending back into her waiting embrace. Eli Shan''s giggles filled the air as he relished the exhilarating sensation of flight, his trust in his mother absolute as she caught him with ease each time. But their fun didn''t stop there. With a twinkle in her eye, Luise playfully brandished a wooden sword, engaging her son in a lively mock battle that stirred his imagination and filled their hearts with boundless joy. The sound of their laughter echoed through the quiet village as they continued to play to their hearts'' content. Chasing each other around the lush garden, their playful antics painted a picture of familial bliss, each moment etched with love and warmth that transcended words. In that fleeting moment, surrounded by the beauty of nature and the embrace of his mother''s love, Eli Shan felt a sense of peace enveloping him. Here, in the sanctuary of their humble home, he found solace and contentment, his heart overflowing with gratitude for the simple yet profound moments shared with the woman who had given him life. As their time together drew to a close, Luise took Eli Shan''s hand in hers, a tender smile gracing her lips. "Little Eli, would you like to go and take a look at your father''s school?" Eli Shan''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Yes, Mother! Let''s go to father!" "Yes, my little son." Luise locked their small house and offered her index finger to Eli Shan, who eagerly grasped it as they set off toward the school. Along the way, Eli Shan noticed that there weren''t many stores or houses. It was nothing more than a quaint little village. Even the school wasn''t far from their house. After walking for a little while, Eli Shan spotted a school. Though it was much bigger than his house, it paled in comparison to the grandeur of the schools in the Sacred City. Upon arriving at the school grounds, they were greeted by a man who recognized Luise with reverence. "Oh, Miss Luise is here! It''s a blessing to have you visit our humble school," he exclaimed warmly. Luise''s demeanor remained composed as she inquired about her husband''s whereabouts. "Where is my husband?" Sensing her aloofness, the man attempted to regain his footing. "Miss Luise, he''s currently imparting his wisdom to students in swordsmanship out in the field. While he''s occupied, would you care for a tour of the school? I''d be delighted to be your guide." With that, he tried to reach out to take Luise''s hand. Seeing this, Eli Shan couldn''t suppress the flicker of irritation that crossed his features. "People should learn to admire beauty within boundaries, lest they invite destruction upon themselves," he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with a hint of exasperation. With determined resolve, he stepped forward, positioning himself squarely between the man and his mother, before shouting at the top of his lungs, "Father!" "..." His voice echoed through the school, reverberating off the walls and sending ripples of surprise through the air. In the next instant, the man felt a chilling hand settle on his shoulder, causing a shiver to run down his spine. "L-Lord, I didn''t have any ill intentions. I was merely thinking to show her around and bring her to you," he stammered, his voice trembling with fear. Turning his gaze towards the imposing figure of the Lord, the man''s fear intensified, realizing the gravity of his mistake. A that moment, Luise''s cold demeanor melted away, replaced by a warm smile as she addressed the lord. "Husband." With a decisive motion, the Lord pushed the man back, closing the distance between himself and Luise. Taking Eli Shan into his arms protectively, he issued a stern warning to the man. "There won''t be a second time." The teacher nodded frantically. "Yes, Lord," before hastily scurrying away from the scene. Listening intently to their conversation, Eli Shan delved into his memories, only to be surprised by the realization that he didn''t actually know his father''s name. It seemed that regardless of their strength or position, everyone simply referred to him as "lord." As Eli Shan was lost in thought, the Lord tenderly lifted him into the air, planting a gentle kiss on his forehead. "Both of you were missing and came to see me?" Eli Shan''s response was swift and eager, nodding vigorously in agreement. "Yes, father." "Alright then, want to see my students? You can even spar with them if you want." At the mention of sparring, Eli Shan''s heart quickened with excitement, his grin widening. "Spar?" he echoed, his anticipation palpable. "Yes! I want it!" Chapter 58: Spar The Lord brought Eli Shan and Luise to the practice field, where numerous young teenagers were diligently practicing their sword swings. As they saw the trio entering, all the students stopped practicing and bowed down before them. The Lord acknowledged them with a nod, gesturing toward Eli Shan. "This is my son, Eli Shan." Then, turning his attention to Luise, he continued, "And you have already met my wife, Luise." The students nodded with excitement. "Yes, teacher," their eyes scanning Eli Shan from head to toe, trying to discern what was special about him. Apart from his striking beauty, they saw nothing extraordinary about him. Eli Shan also observed the students, noticing that the strongest among them had reached the eighth stage of the Qi Gathering Realm. However, he could sense that their sword cultivation was much higher than their realm suggested. As he was lost in thought, his father interrupted, smiling at him. "Do you want to fight with them?" The students gasped in shock. The teacher was asking his three-year-old son to fight against them? Perhaps he wanted his son to understand the strength of those outside their home? After all, a man sheltered by others is like a flower grown in a greenhouse. Eli Shan nodded eagerly, his small face brimming with excitement. "Yes, Father, I want to spar with the seniors." His father nodded. "Go and take a wooden sword." Then he turned to a student. "Li Bai, you will fight with this brat without holding anything back. Teach him a good lesson." His eyes swept over the others as he commanded, "Everyone, give them space to fight." Li Bai was shocked upon hearing his teacher''s command. He was at the fifth stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, and his strength was considered significant even within the village. And now, his teacher was asking him to fight a three-year-old who didn''t even have a speck of cultivation? But rejecting his teacher''s order was not an option, so he nodded, stepping out from amidst the students and looking down at little Eli Shan, who was barely as tall as his waist. Eli Shan cupped his fists respectfully. "Have mercy, senior." Eli Shan''s polite attitude gave Li Bai a good impression. Li Bai''s stern expression softened as he nodded gently before saying, "I will do my best to guide you through our duel." Eli Shan grinned, displaying his small, white teeth. "Thank you, Senior." The Lord stepped between them, commanding, "Take your positions... and... let the fight begin!" With that, Li Bai rushed towards Eli Shan, throwing a punch without using any weapon. Eli Shan stood in his sword stance, ready to counterattack. However, as he saw Li Bai running at him, he felt as though Li Bai was moving in slow motion. "What''s happening?" Eli Shan whispered in bewilderment. "Is this because I was a former Origin Realm cultivator? Or is it because I am integrating with my universe?" He couldn''t really guess, but it seemed more likely to be the latter. Soon, Eli Shan saw Li Bai throwing the punch. This punch was so slow to him that he could dodge it even while sleepwalking. And that''s what he did! He slowly moved aside, dodging the punch as if it were nothing but a breeze of air. "..." "Huh? He dodged it?" "Was it a coincidence? How could he dodge senior brother''s punch so easily?" "Yeah, I guess it was a coincidence." "Still, dodging senior brother''s punch means our teacher''s son has great potential." Everyone thought it was a fluke. After all, a child dodging the punch of an adult expert in martial arts seemed implausible. Li Bai came back to his senses and without wasting any time, he threw another punch towards Eli Shan without holding back. This time, Eli Shan counterattacked. He also rushed towards Li Bai, dodging his punch mid-air before throwing his own punch with the power of wind intent. "Puff" As the punch landed, Li Bai was hurled backward in a lightning speed, collapsing to his knees and vomiting blood from the impact. "What?" This time, no one thought it was a fluke. That punch... just the wind impact from it sent shivers down their spines! At this moment, all of them looked at Eli Shan with solemn expressions. They didn''t know what to think or say. This little kid had shattered all their experiences and understanding of the cultivation world! In this world, even a minor stage of cultivation could make a gap that one could find it hard to fill even whole of their life. And here, This little kid who had yet to start his cultivation journey had beaten a person at a much higher realm than him as easily as beating a little kid. At this moment, everyone''s minds were racing with the same thought: The teacher''s son is a monster! Eli Shan stood on the field, looking at his fist with a dumbfounded expression. "What just happened?" he whispered. He hadn''t truly used much strength or wind intent in his punch. However, just as he threw the punch, he felt as if the whole universe was trying to enhance his power. If he hadn''t controlled his strength at the last moment, he wasn''t sure what would have happened to Li Bai. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. As the battle ended, Luise ran towards Eli Shan and embraced him. "Little Eli, are you fine? Are you injured?" "..." Eli Shan shook his head and smiled. "I am fine, Mother." His father came and massaged his head with a proud grin. "My son is really strong. Why don''t you try to fight my eldest student with a sword?" Eli Shan nodded happily. "It would be my honor, Father." The Lord laughed heartily. "Haha, my son knows how to talk! Hahaha." Then, turning his gaze toward the students, he called out, "Lu Gong, why don''t you spar with my son?" Lu Gong stepped forward from the crowd of students and bowed. "As you say, Master." The Lord nodded before walking to the side, instructing, "Both of you will use wooden swords. Neither of you should go overboard." The Lord tossed wooden swords to them, which they caught effortlessly. Turning to the Lord, they bowed. "We will follow your instructions." The Lord nodded in satisfaction. "You may start the fight." With that command, Lu Gong, who was in the eighth stage of the Qi Gathering Realm, dashed forward and attacked with his sword. Even though he was fast for a Qi Gathering Realm cultivator, to Eli Shan, he seemed to move in slow motion, as if he could take a nap in the meantime. No matter how swiftly Lu Gong attacked, Eli Shan dodged with ease, as if strolling leisurely. The spectators were awestruck. The master''s child could effortlessly toy with their eldest senior brother! They all knew how strong Lu Gong was. Besides the sword teacher, he didn''t listen to even the principal. In this village, he was considered the strongest figure after the Lord. Yet, Eli Shan didn''t even blink while dodging his strikes! Eli Shan continued to evade, occasionally counterattacking with his sword. This time, he used no special power or intent, relying solely on pure sword strikes. However, Lu Gong, using his cultivation coupled with the swordsmanship taught by the Lord, did not back down. As the fight went on, Eli Shan realized that without his cultivation, intent, or special powers, he wasn''t significantly better than Lu Gong. Initially, he thought he could defeat any of them as an ordinary human without using special techniques. But now, he understood that he had been overestimating himself. The cultivation realm was not something he could easily surpass, especially when restricting his strength. As their swords clashed incessantly, he realized something more important. "I have not really practiced swordsmanship much. What I did was absorb sword intent and polish my own sword intent and sword aura. Looks like I need to train my actual swordsmanship." The fight was not truly intense because both were holding back. Neither wanted to hurt the other. It wasn''t that Eli Shan couldn''t win; if he truly wanted to, he could have ended the match with a single strike filled with his sword intent. However, he didn''t want to reveal his true strength yet, lest people doubt his origins. After a while, Lu Gong''s sword reached Eli Shan''s neck. Eli Shan extended his hand upward, surrendering, "Mercy, senior. I lost." Lu Gong hesitated before bowing. "We will fight again when you are serious." Eli Shan smiled and nodded. "Yes, we will." Clap. Clap. Clap. The sound of clapping echoed across the practice field. "Principal," the students murmured, bowing down. Eli Shan glanced at the principal and then walked to Luise, who greeted him with a gentle smile and began to massage his head. The principal sized up Eli Shan and smiled. "As expected of the son of the Lord. You are truly extraordinary." Eli Shan looked at him with confusion. Even the principal referred to his father as the Lord? What was his father''s real name? Was his name "Lord"? Misinterpreting Eli Shan''s confusion for shyness, the principal continued to praise. The Lord approached the principal and sighed. "His sword skills are still lacking because he has never practiced with swords." "Huh?" The students gasped in amazement. "He''s this good with a sword without ever practicing?" Even the Principal was shocked, thinking the Lord might be exaggerating about his son''s abilities. Then he turned his attention back to Eli Shan, sitting before him and smiling gently. "Your name is Eli, right? You are destined for greatness, just like your father. Do you know that your father is the strongest sword warrior in the entire region?" Eli Shan looked at his father in shock. Really? But wasn''t he only at the Qi Gathering Realm? The principal''s chest puffed up with pride as he praised the Lord. "Your father''s cultivation might not seem impressive compared to others in the region, but if he were to wield his swords, even Soul and Body Formation Realm cultivators would be nothing in front of him." Eli Shan was genuinely surprised this time. "With peak Qi Gathering Realm, he can fight against Soul and Body Realm cultivators? That''s incredible!" One had to know that, from the qi gathering realm to the soul and body formation realm there is a major realm difference. One has to refine their soul and body to the limit to break through to this realm. It was not as simple as advancing from one minor stage to another, like moving from the eighth stage of the Qi Gathering Realm to the ninth. Thinking about all these things, Eli Shan looked at his father with newfound respect and amazement. His father was not someone to be trifled with! Seeing Eli Shan''s eyes sparkle with admiration, the Lord couldn''t help but feel smug. "Did you think your father was just a simple man? I am the strongest in this universe! Hahaha." Eli Shan''s lips curled into a smile as he nodded. "Yes, Father is truly the strongest." Luise picked up Eli Shan in her arms, a beautiful smile forming on her face. "Your father is a legendary swordsman, but one day, you will have to surpass him." Eli Shan nodded seriously. "Yes, Mother. I will focus on my practice from now on." Luise smiled and began to play with his face, ignoring everyone around them. The Lord and the principal exchanged a few words before it was time for them to return home. Eli Shan remained in his mother''s arms as the Lord approached them. "Shall we head back home?" Luise nodded gently. "Yes, let''s go." On the way, the Lord thought of something and decided to impart some wisdom to Eli Shan. "My son, remember that the sword is the king of weapons. By mastering it alone, you can overcome any cultivator in this universe." Eli Shan nodded solemnly. He was a former origin realm cultivator. However, he gained insights every time he listened to his parents. That''s why he didn''t want to miss even a single word spoken by him. The Lord directed Eli Shan''s attention to a distant mountain. "Little Eli, do you see that mountain? Even a cultivator at the True Qi Realm cannot destroy it." Eli Shan nodded. He was well aware of the strength of those realms. In that moment, the Lord produced a sword seemingly out of nowhere. "Remember what I said? Proficiency in swordsmanship transcends the need for a high cultivation realm." With that, he slashed the sword vertically towards the mountain. "BOOM" Eli Shan''s eyes bulged out in shock. Because in the next instant... the mountain evaporated! So strong! His father didn''t even use his intent; it was just a simple slash! All he felt was the wind being cut apart, and the force carried by the slash hit the mountain, reducing it to nothing, not even dust particles left behind. Achieving this feat required not only high proficiency but also years of experience and complete control over one''s strength. He had also cultivated the sword in his real body, but he couldn''t achieve this feat even with his Origin Realm cultivation. At most, he could raze the mountain to the ground, but not with such proficiency! Moreover, he noticed that except for the mountain, not a single thing was touched by the sword strike. It was nearly impossible to believe! He could achieve something like this with the Sword Eyes technique, which involved sword aura and intent. However, his father didn''t use any technique! Seeing Eli Shan''s shocked expression, the Lord smiled with satisfaction. "See, brat? Do you think you can surpass me? Just to reach my current level, you will need to practice the sword for at least a hundred years. So, do you want to learn swordsmanship?" Eli Shan didn''t even blink before answering, his breath heavy with excitement. "I want to learn, Father! Please teach me! I am willing to do anything. I just want to learn this beautiful swordsmanship!" The Lord grinned. "Now you know how to talk." Eli Shan continued to nod eagerly. He was determined to reach this realm of swordsmanship at any cost! Chapter 59: Training Eli Shan stood in the backyard of his house, gripping a wooden sword tightly in his hand, the repetitive motion of swinging it up and down causing his muscles to ache. Each swing cut through the air with a soft whoosh, a testament to his persistence and growing strength. Nearby, the Lord observed with a keen eye, his arms crossed over his chest. Beside him, Luise watched, her face a mix of concern and pride as she witnessed her son''s relentless training. As Eli Shan continued his practice, his thoughts wandered, "I was thinking of learning some special sword technique," he mused silently, "but Father just gave me a wooden sword and asked me to swing it until he tells me to stop." Noticing the furrow in Eli Shan''s brow, the Lord''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he decided it was time to share a piece of wisdom. "Little Eli," he began, his voice gentle yet authoritative, "let me share a small tale with you. In the past, there was a sword cultivator who destroyed heaven and earth with a single swing of his sword." Eli Shan paused mid-swing, his eyes wide with astonishment. Destroy the heavens and earth with one swing? Wasn''t it a bit exaggerating? Seeing his son''s reaction, the Lord chuckled softly. "It is said that he practiced swinging his sword for ten years continuously. To reach that realm, you too will be practicing the basics for at least ten years. Given your potential, I believe your ten years of training will be equivalent to that sword god''s fifty years of effort." Eli Shan''s face turned incredulous. How could someone practice just swinging a sword for ten years? That could be learned in a week! Eli Shan turned to lord with a pitiful expression. "I have to swing my sword for ten years continuously? When will I learn any sword technique?" The Lord smiled at his concern. "Little Eli, what is a technique? A technique is something that helps us use our swords efficiently. So, can you guess who needs these techniques?" Eli Shan pondered for a while before replying, "For those who want to be more efficient with swords and break their limits?" The Lord shook his head. "Limits are for those who lack a solid foundation. They seek to grow stronger quickly and neglect the importance of a good foundation, which is why they need techniques to wield a sword. But can you tell me who creates these techniques?" Eli Shan thought for a moment before answering, "Those who have spent their entire lives mastering the basics and advancing their swordsmanship." The Lord nodded with a smile. "You are correct! So tell me, my son, do you want to be someone who uses techniques created by others, or do you want your every sword swing to become a technique of its own?" Eli Shan''s heartbeat quickened at his father''s words. Without hesitation, he replied with excitement, "I want to be someone whose every sword strike would be considered a technique. Father, please teach me, no matter how much time and hard work it will take. I am willing to go through hell to achieve this realm!" The Lord nodded with satisfaction and continued to watch Eli Shan''s training. For Eli Shan, his father was the most mysterious person he had ever met. Though only a qi-gathering realm cultivator, every time he taught something, Eli Shan gained some insight. It was as if his every word contained the power of the Dao. Eli Shan continued to swing his sword the whole day. At first, the sword swings he was once proud of turned out to be trash, but with his father''s guidance, they were gradually perfected. After a day of grueling training, he stumbled into the house, exhausted. "Huff huff, I am so tired." Luise looked at the Lord with a hint of anger. "Husband, Eli Shan is just a child. Why make him work so hard? He doesn''t even have any cultivation yet." The Lord shook his head. "It''s his choice if he wants to learn. If he doesn''t, I won''t force him and will respect his decision. Even I want to spend time with little Eli and you as a family." He looked at Eli Shan after speaking. Eli Shan understood and said with confidence, "Mother, I want to be as strong as Father. To do that, I have to start training early because this is the perfect time for me to train." Luise couldn''t argue with his determination. "Then eat well to maintain your health." Eli Shan nodded, displaying all of his teeth, and continued to chat with his parents before heading back to his room. Inside his room, instead of sleeping, Eli Shan decided to cultivate and build a foundation. Sitting cross-legged on his bed, he closed his eyes and began to absorb the qi of the surroundings with the technique he had learned in the past. However, after a while, he opened his eyes with a bewildered expression. "I can''t contain qi in my body?" He tried again and again but failed each time. "What''s happening?" This time he was truly bewildered. Cultivation is the process of absorbing the qi of nature, converting it into pure qi, and storing it in one''s dantian. This qi can be used later for combat and to purify the body. As one''s cultivation realm increases, they can contain more pure and greater amounts of qi in their dantian. But right now, Eli Shan could absorb the qi of nature, however, he couldn''t store it in his dantian. Why? He cultivated for a quarter of the night without understanding the problem. After many futile attempts, he considered another possibility. "This is my universe, my soul. The qi of nature is my qi, isn''t it? Why do I need to contain qi in my body when this whole universe is my cultivation?" Thinking about this, he realized that he couldn''t control his universe properly. What if he could control his universe completely? Wouldn''t all beings under his soul universe come under his command? And wouldn''t all the qi of this universe become one with him? Excited by this prospect, he began to cultivate his universe power. He closed his eyes again, trying to concentrate all his focus on the core of the universe. At first, nothing notable happened, but soon, a dark aura gradually appeared around him, enveloping him completely. Eli Shan didn''t know what was happening, but he felt as comfortable within this dark aura as if he were in his mother''s embrace. Gradually, as he delved deeper into the cultivation of his universe, he sensed that his control over his universe had increased exponentially after the reincarnation. If before he could control 0.00001% of its power, after his reincarnation he could control nearly 1% of this universe''s power, which was a considerable improvement given the total strength of his universe. He continued to cultivate his universe power until midnight when he realized something profound. The power he was cultivating was not just any universe power, but the universal law itself¡ªthe rarest of all laws, even rarer than natural laws! Realizing this, Eli Shan grew even more excited and continued cultivating the law until morning. At dawn, he stood up and went to the backyard to swing his sword. His father, seeing his hard work, smiled with pride. Every day, Eli Shan practiced his basic sword skills and cultivated the universal law at night. A year passed in the blink of an eye. By this time, Eli Shan''s proficiency in basic sword skills had reached its peak, and his control over the universal law had improved significantly. On this particular day, Eli Shan''s father approached him while he was practicing with his wooden sword. The past year of relentless training had sculpted his muscles and made him look more mature than his age. "Little Eli," the Lord called out, stepping closer. "I have something special for you." Eli Shan turned to his father with a bright smile. "What is it, Father?" This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Lord took out a box seemingly out of nowhere and handed it to Eli Shan. "Open it. I am sure you will like it." Eli Shan, curious and excited, accepted the box. "I wonder what it is," he whispered to himself. Accepting the box, Eli Shan slowly opened it. "Huh?" Eli Shan''s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at his father, then back at the box. He was too surprised to speak. After taking a deep breath, he gently set the box aside and jumped at his father with excitement. "Thank you so much, Father! This is the best gift of my life!" The lord smiled gently and enveloped Eli Shan in his arms. "Happy birthday, my son. Today, you are four years old." Eli Shan looked at his father in surprise. "Today is my birthday? I didn''t even remember." The lord smiled gently. "You might forget, but how could your parents forget your birthday? Tonight, we will have a feast! Your mother cooks really well on special occasions, hahaha." Just as he finished speaking, he felt a menacing presence behind him. "What do you mean ''on occasions like this''? Are you implying I don''t usually cook well?" Luise''s voice was dangerously calm. The lord turned back, his body trembling with fear. "N-No, that''s not what I meant. W-When did you get here?" Luise snorted. "Hmph, I didn''t want to miss the precious scene of father and son, so I came here, just to listen... someone talking behind my back..." The Lord laughed nervously, putting Eli Shan down and walking to Luise. "My Luise makes the best food in the world," he said, hugging her. Luise blushed. "Y-You, what are you doing? Little Eli is watching." Eli Shan smiled at his parents'' playful teasing. Turning to his father, he said, "Father, I need to learn many things from you. If I were in your place, I wouldn''t know how to handle this situation. You truly are the best!" The Lord grinned. "Hmph, what do you think of your father? Of course, I can handle anything. Hahaha." Sensing another wave of death aura from Luise, he quickly turned back to Eli Shan. "Let''s forget about that. How about trying out your gift?" Eli Shan understood and nodded with a laugh. "Sure, Father. But you have to dodge right now." The lord didn''t understand until a plate came flying and hit his head. "Ouch!" He turned around and smiled nervously at Luise. "I-I am sorry." Eli Shan couldn''t stop laughing. "Hahaha, Father, you always seem invincible, but when you''re in front of Mother, you''re like a kid like me." The lord smiled gently, sitting in front of little Eli Shan. "That''s because the person I love most is your mother, and you. Remember, a man cannot be a man if he cannot protect his loved ones. But that''s not all. A man cannot be a man if he is not docile in front of his woman." Eli Shan nodded seriously. "I understand, Father." With that, the lord picked up the box and gave it back to him. "Use it." He peered into the box, his eyes widening as he saw what lay within. A lump formed in his throat, and he swallowed hard before reaching out, his hand trembling slightly. With a reverent touch, he lifted a dark sword from the box. The hilt, crafted to resemble dragon scales, felt cool and textured in his grip, exuding an ancient power. As he held it, a surge of energy coursed through him, making his heart race. At that moment, he realized that without his grueling training over the past year, he wouldn''t have been worthy to even lay a finger on this weapon. The sword''s qi was palpable, a force so intense it seemed capable of slicing through the very fabric of the sky with a single swing. No matter how he looked at it, this was a sword he had never even imagined. Looking at it, he could only utter a single word, "Beautiful." While he was lost in the sword, the lord interrupted him. "Little Eli, this sword will grow with you. The stronger you become, the stronger it will be. However, like everything, this sword also has limitations. You will need to become strong enough to discover and surpass them." Eli Shan nodded, placing the sword back in the box and running to his father again. "Father, it''s truly the best gift. It''s just too beautiful." The Lord lifted Eli Shan into his arms, smiling with satisfaction. "As long as you like it, it''s worth any price." Luise watched them, a sweet smile playing on her lips as she witnessed the bond between father and son. The Lord gently tousled Eli Shan''s hair, his eyes full of love. "However, from now on, you won''t be practicing here, and you won''t be using a wooden sword anymore." Eli Shan looked up, confusion flickering in his eyes. "I won''t be practicing here?" The Lord nodded, his expression serious yet encouraging. "You cannot improve faster here. You have to leave home for faster improvement." Hearing his father, Eli Shan felt a mix of happiness and sadness. He was happy that he wouldn''t have to use a wooden sword anymore, but sad that he might have to leave his parents again in this life. "Then where will we practice, Father?" The Lord gazed into the distance. Eli Shan tried to see what his father was looking at but saw nothing. "Don''t worry, you''ll know about it tomorrow. Today, try to befriend your new sword." Eli Shan nodded. He went down from his father''s arms, picking up his sword, and caressing it with love. "I have never seen a sword as beautiful as you. I am truly in love." For a sword cultivator, their sword was more valuable than their life. They were willing to kill anyone to obtain the strongest sword. Eli Shan, who could sense the strength of this sword, felt that if there was a fight to obtain it, he would participate even if there was only a negligible chance of winning. Thinking about it, another thought crossed his mind. "How did Father acquire this sword? Is it our family treasure? Even as an Origin Realm cultivator, I have never seen a sword as good as this one." For him, his father was becoming more and more mysterious. However, after a while, he stopped thinking about it. Even if his father was a hidden master, what was the problem? It was his father! It would be even better for him! However, there was little chance of this. He even used the universal law to sense his father''s cultivation, and it turned out that the peak of the Qi Gathering Realm was his true cultivation. Setting aside his thoughts, he continued to polish his sword until dawn. At night, his mother called him inside, where his father waited for him at the dining table with a feast in front of him. The night was filled with joy. They feasted, played, and chatted late into the night before finally going to sleep. Early the next morning, Eli Shan and his father stood at the door. Eli Shan''s mother held him in her arms, her tears falling continuously. "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s not like I won''t return. I will train even harder to come back soon, so please don''t cry. And when your son returns, he will be a gentleman and the strongest individual like Father." Luise nodded, trying to smile through her tears. "D-Do your best, my son. Train hard. Your parents will be waiting for you." Eli Shan nodded with a gentle smile, holding back his tears. "Yes, Mother." With that, he stood next to his father, who nodded at him. Eli Shan nodded back. "Let''s go, Father." With that, the two of them vanished from their place, embarking on their new journey. At least... that''s what Eli Shan thought. After traveling for three days and nights, they arrived at the foot of a towering mountain, its peak seeming to pierce the very heavens. The Lord gestured towards the imposing mountain. "From now on, you will be staying here. Every morning, you will climb this mountain as any normal person would¡ªno cultivation or techniques allowed. Each night, you will return at the foot of the mountain to rest. And feel free to use your full strength here, because this is a deserted place; not a single soul lives here. However, your main task will be simple yet grueling: you will spend the entire day swinging your sword." Eli Shan looked up at the mountain, feeling the weight of the challenge ahead, but he nodded in agreement, his resolve unwavering. "Yes, Father. I will do as you say." The lord nodded with satisfaction and brought out a book from seemingly nowhere. "Take it. I have written this book in my free time. In my opinion, this is the best instruction to master the basics. For the next nine years, you will follow this book and continue your training." Eli Shan accepted the book with a nod. He opened to the first few chapters and was astonished to find that he didn''t understand much of what was written. "These are the basics? It''s just too strong! With this book, even my normal swing could destroy mountains and rivers!" The Lord smiled with satisfaction. "It''s not that exaggerated, Hahaha. But keep practicing. I will come to visit you whenever I have time. You can ask me any questions then. For now, I must go." Eli Shan knelt down. "I will be waiting for you, Father." The Lord''s lips curled into a smile as he vanished from sight. Once his father had gone, Eli Shan stood up and gazed at the towering mountain, excitement brimming in his eyes. "You will be my companion for the next nine years." With that, Eli Shan sealed all his special powers and began his ascent. At first, he leaped from rock to tree with lightning speed, feeling a thrill course through him. However, as he climbed higher, the true difficulty of the task became apparent. "Why is this mountain so steep? I could have easily climbed it if it weren''t for my sealed cultivation!" he grumbled, frustration seeping into his voice. Despite the challenge, he continued to run, jump, and often slip on treacherous rocks, but his determination never wavered. He refused to use his cultivation, relying solely on his physical strength and perseverance. Half a day passed, and finally, the peak of the mountain came into view. Each step felt heavier, but he pressed on, driven by sheer willpower. "Huff, huff. I never knew climbing a mountain could be this exhausting," he panted, wiping sweat from his brow. With a final, powerful leap, Eli Shan landed on the peak, which soared above the clouds, offering a breathtaking, surreal view. "This is really hard. From below, I didn''t think the mountain was this big," he marveled, catching his breath. He looked around from the peak but saw nothing but a sea of clouds stretching endlessly. "Looks like today''s atmosphere isn''t great," he muttered, feeling a twinge of isolation. Shaking off the fatigue and frustration, he drew his sword with excitement, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Finally, today I can swing you as much as I want!" Gripping the sword with both hands, he swung it vertically with all his might. "Swoosh!" "Huh?" Eli Shan''s expression turned to one of stunned disbelief. "W-What is this power!" Ahead of him, the clouds had been split in half, revealing a breathtaking view of the land below. The sheer force of the swing had cut through the sky, creating a pathway of light and clarity amidst the clouds. He stared at his dark sword with a solemn expression, awe, and reverence filling his heart. "Who the hell are you? Such strength... This power is enough to defeat emperors even without cultivation!" Looking at the divided clouds, he continued to murmur, "This sword is so strong. How did Father even acquire it? ...Sigh, let''s not waste time on things that will be revealed with time." Determined to stay focused, he used his universal law to seal the sword''s overwhelming power. "Now I can practice without destroying anything." He stood firm and began swinging the sword according to the techniques described in the book given by his father. At night, he returned to the foot of the mountain to practice his universal law, and every early morning, he would wake up to climb the mountain and practice the basics of swordsmanship. His days continued in this cycle, and the only rest he got was while cultivating the universal law, which made him feel as if he were in his mother''s arms. Slowly, the days continued to pass, and Eli Shan could visibly feel his strength increasing exponentially. Chapter 60: Advanced Training After a month... On this day, as Eli Shan prepared to climb the mountain, he spotted a silhouette approaching from a distance. "Huh? In this entire month, I haven''t seen a single soul here. Who could be coming this way today?" Eli Shan whispered in bewilderment. However, his bewilderment didn''t last long. As the figure drew nearer, Eli Shan''s eyes widened in recognition. "Father!!!" he shouted, his voice brimming with excitement. The lord approached, his face lighting up with a warm smile. "Haha, son, did you miss me?" Eli Shan nodded vigorously and sprinted towards his father, his heart pounding joyfully. "I missed you, Father! And Mother¡ªhow is she?" The Lord''s smile faded slightly. "Since you left, she has been shrouded in sorrow." Eli Shan felt disheartened upon hearing this. However, he couldn''t go back yet. He wanted to become stronger at any cost. Moreover, once he becomes the strongest, he can live a carefree life with his family, and no one will dare to disturb him. With renewed resolve, Eli Shan clenched his fists. "I will work even harder to become the stronger faster," he vowed silently. Seeing the determination in his son''s eyes, the lord spoke up. "Son, after I returned home, I realized that teaching you only swordsmanship might turn you into a brute who knows nothing but combat. So, I''ve devised a plan to teach you various arts beyond fighting. I''ll come here every month to instruct you. Meanwhile, focus on your sword training. Understood?" Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Yes, Father! That''s wonderful! I want to learn everything this world has to offer!" The lord''s lips curled into a proud smile. "Then let''s climb the mountain." With a powerful leap, he used his cultivation to soar upwards. "Oh, and don''t use your cultivation to climb. I''ll be waiting for you at the peak." Eli Shan looked up at his father in surprise. "Huh? You are willing to wait at the peak but won''t let me use cultivation?" he shouted. Then, he broke into a sheepish grin, scratching the back of his neck. "Well, I guess it doesn''t matter since I don''t have any cultivation to begin with, hahaha." Then, with a determined grin, Eli Shan leaped forward with a powerful jump and began his ascent. Hours later, Eli Shan finally reached the peak, gasping for breath, his muscles burning from the exertion. "Huff... Huff..." He found his father seated before a chessboard, the setting sun casting a golden glow over the scene. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he approached and sat across from him. The lord smiled. "I thought it would take longer, but you arrived sooner than expected." Eli Shan replied between breaths, "You were waiting for me at the top. How could I not hurry to reach you?" The lord nodded with satisfaction. "You''re a good kid. Hahaha." Then, gesturing to the chessboard, he asked, "Do you know the basics of chess?" Eli Shan nodded. "I know how the pieces move." "Good. How about tactics?" "I know how to capture pieces. I develop tactics as I play." "Then how about a match?" Eli Shan nodded eagerly. "Yes, let''s do it!" After two breaths of time... "Huh?!! Father, how did you do it!" The lord''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "You continued to attack relentlessly without considering defense against a checkmate. Chess, like battle, requires a balance of offense and defense." Eli Shan nodded, his mind racing with new strategies. "Let''s have another match!" Three breaths later... "Father! How did you beat me again?" The lord explained patiently, "This time, you saw the imminent checkmate and defended against my queen, but you overlooked my knight and bishop!" Eli Shan absorbed the lesson, determination burning in his eyes. "Father, please teach me how to play perfectly." The lord nodded with a smile. "Chess is like a battlefield. You must understand the optimal positions for your pieces, where to attack, and when to defend. You are the god on that battlefield, overseeing every piece and making the best decisions. Sometimes, you''ll sacrifice pieces to gain higher value ones or achieve checkmate. For example, knights and bishops are worth three pawns, rooks five, and queens nine. Sacrificing a knight or bishop for a rook is often worth it, but you need to learn tactics first." Eli Shan listened intently. "What tactics, Father?" The Lord continued, "Basic tactics include forks¡ªattacking two pieces at once. For instance, a knight forking the king and queen forces the opponent to move the king, resulting in the loss of the queen." Eli Shan nodded, understanding the importance of strategy. "What other tactics are there?" "There are pins, skewers, and the powerful discovered attacks. You''ll also learn openings, endgames, checkmate patterns, and much more. So get ready to learn everything!" Eli Shan''s body trembled with excitement. It was his dream to understand every single thing in the universe, and now, with his father''s guidance, he felt that dream was within reach. They continued to play chess throughout the day, the sun setting and giving way to the cool night. As the stars twinkled overhead, the lord stood up to bid farewell. "I must go now. Don''t forget to work hard. I''ll return every month to teach you more and check your progress. Farewell until then." Eli Shan knelt down, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you for teaching me, Father. I will be waiting for you." The lord''s lips curled up as he vanished from sight, leaving Eli Shan with a heart full of resolve. From then on, Eli Shan dedicated himself tirelessly. By day, he honed his swordsmanship with unwavering focus; by night, he delved deep into the mysteries of the universal law, cultivating his mind and spirit. Each month gained new knowledge and skills imparted by his father¡ªcrafting, drawing, literature, calligraphy, and much more. Days blended seamlessly into weeks, weeks breezed by, and before he knew it, years had slipped away like water through his fingers. Six years later... On Eli Shan''s tenth birthday, his mother, Luise, was determined to celebrate with utmost fervor. She had persuaded the lord incessantly to bring Eli Shan home for this special day, and finally, her wish was granted. "I''m back, Mother." As Eli Shan entered, Luise''s eyes welled up with tears at the sight of her grown son. She rushed forward and enveloped him in a tight embrace. "My son, you''ve grown so much. Did you forget about your mother? Do you know how much I''ve missed you?" Eli Shan hugged her back warmly. "I''m sorry for being away, Mother. I promise, after reaching the peak of cultivation, I''ll never leave you and Father again." Luise nodded, kissing his forehead. "Happy birthday, my son. May you become the strongest cultivator in history. But never forget to be kind, no matter how powerful you become." Eli Shan nodded solemnly. "I will remember your words forever, Mother." Luise smiled warmly. "Isn''t the house beautifully decorated today?" Eli Shan glanced around, noting the girlish decorations that embarrassed him slightly, but seeing his mother''s joy, he was willing to endure it forever. "It''s beautiful, Mother," he replied with a genuine smile. The lord interjected, "Today, I''ve invited our teachers from the school. They''ll be joining us soon to celebrate." Luise beamed. "Then I''ll prepare a feast for everyone!" She darted to the kitchen, excitement evident in her every move. The lord chuckled softly. "She''s still as lively and youthful as ever, isn''t she?" Eli Shan nodded with affection. "She''s the best mother." As they sat down at the dining table, Eli Shan couldn''t help but reflect. Unlike here, he had never spent time with his real parents. He has always been away from them, forgetting the warmth of parental love. He silently vowed that once he returned to the outside world, he would find his birth parents and spend precious time with them. Lost in his thoughts, Eli Shan was brought back to the present as the aroma of the meal filled the room. The lord, noticing his son''s contemplative expression, broke the silence. "Son, how is your training progressing?" "I have completed the training from your book three years ago," Eli Shan replied confidently. "Right now, I''ve mastered all the basics." "Then I assume your basic attacks could easily shatter nearby mountains with a single swing?" the Lord mused. Eli Shan nodded confidently. "I could have done that nearly two years ago. I''ve progressed far beyond that now." The lord chuckled proudly. "As expected of my talented son. You have more potential than I ever did." Eli Shan shook his head modestly. "No, Father. You''ve always been my inspiration. Now that I''m stronger, I realize just how formidable you are. I don''t think I could ever match you in combat." "Haha, my son has become quite eloquent," the lord teased fondly. They continued to chat and laugh, occasionally interrupted by Luise''s joyful comments from the kitchen. As evening approached, guests started to arrive, and the lord greeted each one at the gate. Eli Shan stood alongside him, greeting everyone warmly and graciously accepting their birthday wishes and gifts. After receiving several decorative gifts, Eli Shan noticed none were useful for cultivation. He graciously accepted them nonetheless. As they gathered around the dining table, Luise brought out a sumptuous feast. The guests couldn''t contain their delight after the first bite. One exclaimed, "This is... so delicious!" Others joined in, praising Luise''s culinary skills. "I''ve never tasted anything this good!" A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "You''re truly blessed, Lord, to have such a talented wife." The lord beamed with pride. "I know. I get to enjoy meals like this every day." "You''re so lucky!" Laughter filled the room as they chatted and enjoyed the meal, some indulging in drinks. Then, one of the teachers brought up a topic that intrigued everyone. "Have you all heard of the rumored Sword God?" The principal chimed in, "Yes, indeed. It''s quite a legend." Eli Shan, intrigued, asked, "Who is this Sword God?" The guests looked at him incredulously. "You haven''t heard of the Sword God?" "Lord, you have kept your son sheltered like a delicate flower. He hasn''t even been admitted to our school, and he knows nothing of the outside world," remarked one teacher, expressing concern. The lord sighed deeply. "My son has chosen his path. He just wants to stay alone. I cannot force him to do anything." Upon hearing these words, Eli Shan felt an urge to shout, "You were the one who sent me to that mountain, insisting I live and train there! If not for my birthday, I''d still be up there!" But of course, he cannot say that as long as he doesn''t want to get beaten. The teachers regarded him with a mix of surprise and disdain. The principal intervened kindly, "Little Eli, perhaps you haven''t heard, but there''s a rumor that a Sword God resides on the highest peak of a nearby deserted mountain range." "Huh?" Eli Shan was taken aback. A Sword God on the nearest highest mountain peak? Wasn''t that where he lived? He almost argued that no Sword God resided there because he had been living there himself, yet he had never encountered anyone, but then he realized something. "By sword god, do you mean the person who practices his swordsmanship daily on the mountain?" The principal nodded eagerly. "Yes, exactly! Have you heard of him? It''s said each swing of his sword contains enough power to level entire regions!" Another teacher added excitedly, "And rumor has it that on his first day there, he sliced a cloud in half!" Eli Shan didn''t know how to respond to this revelation. Though he was still unsure if they were truly talking about him, so he asked, "Are you talking about the Sword God who resides on Heaven''s Peak Mountain?" The principal nodded emphatically. "Yes, Heaven''s Peak Mountain is the highest in our kingdom. Surely you''ve heard of it?" Another teacher spoke up excitedly, "It was said that one of the biggest clans tried to approach and meet the senior of Heaven''s Peak Mountain. However, upon witnessing his simple, basic sword swing, they didn''t dare come any closer, fearing that if they disturbed the Sword God, he might annihilate their entire clan." Eli Shan was dumbfounded. He had no idea about any of this. He glanced at his father, who remained impassive, indicating he was aware of these rumors. The conversation continued late into the night before the guests took their leave. Eli Shan didn''t press his father for more information about the Sword God and went back to his room after bidding his parents goodnight. In the early morning, a knock echoed through the stillness. Eli Shan opened the door to find his father standing there, a familiar yet serious look in his eyes. "Today, we''re returning to Heaven''s Peak Mountain. This time, it''ll be even more interesting," the lord spoke with a hint of a smile on his face. Eli Shan nodded, though he didn''t understand what he meant by ''interesting''. Together, they sat down for breakfast with Luise, who smiled warmly at her son. "Mother, your cooking is as delicious as ever," Eli Shan complimented warmly. Luise beamed and ruffled Eli Shan''s hair affectionately. "You''re such a good son. Come back to visit your mother as soon as you can, okay?" Eli Shan nodded earnestly. "Of course, Mother. I''ll miss you." Luise kissed his forehead, holding back her tears. "Good son." Eli Shan smiled, feeling a warmth in his heart. After breakfast, Eli Shan and his father bid farewell to Luise and set off for Heaven''s Peak Mountain. Unlike before, Eli Shan flew on his sword to reach the heaven''s peak mountain. The wind roared in his ears, and the landscape blurred beneath him. His father, matched his speed effortlessly, gliding beside him on his own sword. This time, both of them were so fast that they didn''t even take a day to reach the mountain. As they landed, the lord turned to Eli Shan and spoke with a firm voice. "Now, climb the mountain. I will be waiting at the peak for you." Eli Shan couldn''t help but sigh. "Father won''t let me skip training for even a single day," he muttered to himself, a mix of resignation and determination in his eyes. With that, Eli Shan began his ascent, running and leaping with lightning speed. In the time it takes to drink half a cup of tea, he reached the summit. His father stood there, looking at him with a stern expression. "You''ve completed your basic training. Now, let me see how good you are." He drew a dark sword and charged at Eli Shan. Eli Shan''s eyes widened in surprise. "Father, how can I fight against you?" "Brat, it''s just practice. If you hold back, you''re disrespecting me," the lord replied, his tone firm and unyielding. Taking a deep breath, Eli Shan''s eyes grew determined. He unsheathed his sword, gripping it tightly. "As you say, Father," he responded, readying himself for the spar. With that, he surged forward, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. Both father and son raised their swords, executing a seemingly effortless swing. To an untrained eye, it might appear as if they were handling a sword for the first time, their movements deceptively simple. However, anyone with experience could sense the profound precision and raw power behind their simple strike. In the next instant, as their swords collided, an immense shockwave erupted from the point of impact, powerful enough to devastate the entire surrounding region. The force of the wave rippled outward, reaching even Eli Shan''s village, where the ground trembled beneath the villagers'' feet. Fortunately, the area around the mountain was deserted, making it a safe place for their intense sparring. Their swords clashed tens of thousands of times in that instant. Despite the intensity, both their expressions remained unchanged. After six years of relentless training, Eli Shan''s speed had become overwhelming, allowing him to swing his sword millions of times in an instant. This incredible ability was thanks to the book his father had given him, which taught him how to be precise, fast, and strong simultaneously.
Thinking of the book, Eli Shan realized his father must be a monster to have written it. Facing off against someone as powerful as his father... that was Eli Shan''s ultimate dream! They continued to exchange blows, moving so swiftly that it was beyond mortal comprehension to imagine a human could achieve such speed. At that moment, people in nearby regions felt an oppressive aura emanating from Heaven''s Peak. No one dared to approach the mountain, paralyzed by the overwhelming presence. On the mountain peak, as they exchanged blows, Eli Shan felt a growing sense of awe. No matter how he attacked, his father deflected every strike with ease. Their swords clashed repeatedly, a blur of motion too fast for the eye to follow. Despite using every technique he had mastered from the book, Eli Shan couldn''t come close to touching his father. "Father, how are you so strong?" Eli Shan asked, his voice breathless between lightning-fast swings. He couldn''t shake the thought that his father must be using some kind of special technique. The Lord parried another blow effortlessly, his expression serene. "You may be thinking I''m using some sort of special technique, right?" he replied patiently. "But what I''m doing is simply utilizing my foundation to its fullest potential." "Utilizing foundation to the fullest..." Eli Shan whispered, a sudden realization dawning on him. "So, all Father is doing is reading my movements, understanding my next step, and countering it. And he''s able to do this because of his mastery of the basics. Without that understanding, no one could anticipate the next move of a swordsman," Eli Shan whispered, his eyes lighting up with newfound clarity. The Lord continued to instruct as they fought, "Eli Shan, every sword technique you will use in the future is rooted in the basic swing of your sword. This means all advanced techniques are derived from your fundamental attacks. So why do you need a special technique? You can just create one when you need it, right? Because all you need is the best possible swing of your sword to resolve any situation. And don''t forget, become a swordsman who cannot be predicted by others." Hearing his father, Eli Shan felt something inside him break open. It was as if he had always been a frog in a well, believing that mastering techniques was the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Even now, he had been waiting to complete the basics before learning new techniques. Although he had perfected his fundamentals, he was still using them in a rudimentary manner. Now, reflecting on it, he realized how naive he had been. The basics weren''t just simple sword swings¡ªthey meant executing the best possible attacks and counters! A smile curled his lips as he acknowledged his narrow-mindedness. With determination burning in his eyes, he looked at his father and launched a counterattack. This time, his every swing was imbued with a unique technique. He didn''t need to learn special techniques anymore. He could simply create them as needed! "Sky Sword!" he cried, swinging his blade from above, seemingly cutting the sky in half. "Basic Slash." "Iron-Piercing Thrust." "Luminous Cross." "Swift Gale." In an instant, Eli Shan unleashed numerous special sword techniques, each created on the spot, each possessing a unique trait. Lord''s smile widened, a silent acknowledgment of his son''s remarkable evolution. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shockwaves from their clash reverberated through the region, creating an overwhelming sense that everything in the vicinity might be sliced into pieces. Luise looked toward the mountain and sighed. "Father and son, both the same¡ªalways so engrossed in their battles that they never consider the impact on those around them." She waved her hand, conjuring a barrier that shielded the nearby area from the sword energy unconsciously emitted by Lord and Eli Shan. "Father, this is the best sword technique I could muster to defeat you. Even you''ll have to take this seriously," Eli Shan proclaimed, determination etched in his voice. Lord grinned confidently. "Come at me, my son." This time, Eli Shan harnessed every ounce of his speed and strength, channeling it into a single, decisive swing. "Heavenly Shadow Slash!" This time even the lord was surprised. The precise movement, strength, and speed were in perfect harmony. "You''ve completed your basic training sooner than I expected, my son," Lord whispered with a smile. With that, he also swung his sword that collided with Eli Shan''s, and... Boom! A powerful shockwave, a blend of air and sword qi, erupted from their point of contact, threatening to devastate the entire kingdom below. Fortunately, Luise''s barrier had already been deployed, preventing any casualties. "Huff... Huff..." Father and son lay on the mountain peak, their chests heaving with exhaustion. The lord sighed, "My son has become as strong as me, huh?" Eli Shan smiled wryly. "Don''t joke, Father. You were using basic sword techniques this whole time. If you had unleashed your true power, I might have turned to dust." Lord laughed heartily. "Hahaha, do you think your father is a god? I simply know a bit more about the sword than you, haha." Eli Shan mirrored his father''s grin. Suddenly, the Lord rose to his feet. "From today, your basics are complete. Now, you will cultivate your sword aura and sword intent." Excitement surged through Eli Shan. This was what he had yearned for! His father looked at him deeply, still smiling. "I know you''ve already formed your sword aura and intent." Eli Shan was taken aback. He had never revealed his sword intent or aura to anyone. How did his father sense it? Lost in thought, he looked up at his father, his eyes widening in astonishment. He saw his father surrounded by a sword aura, and it wasn''t just any sword aura¡ªit was the dark sword aura that he had cultivated before! However, before he could recover from his shock, his eyes widened even further in astonishment. The sword aura surrounding the Lord expanded, slowly enveloping the entire mountain in an ominous darkness. "What is this sword aura?" Eli Shan trembled under its power. He realized that if his father wished, he could reduce the mountain, along with him, to dust with a single thought. "Beautiful!" he murmured, shifting from fear to fascination. Instead of succumbing to terror, Eli Shan began to analyze the sword aura and realized that there was not a single impurity in it. "When will I reach this realm?" he whispered to himself. Suddenly, sword intent manifested, and millions of swords materialized in the sky. Gradually, these countless swords, which had seemingly materialized out of thin air, began to melt and merge into the swirling sword aura. With this fusion, the already formidable dark sword aura intensified to a degree that surpassed Eli Shan''s wildest imaginations. "Emperors? Gods? Who are they compared to my father?" Eli Shan thought in awe. "This sword aura alone could annihilate all existence!" His eyes widened in utter shock, realizing the immense power his father wielded. His own aura and intent seemed feeble in comparison, like those of a newborn in the presence of a titan. Then, the Lord fixed his gaze on Eli Shan and imparted his wisdom, "Little Eli, remember, bigger doesn''t always mean stronger. The best way to wield the sword aura is to compress it and sharpen it to its utmost. So sharp that even the strongest sword will be reduced to dust upon contact." With that, his vast aura compressed until it was just large enough to envelop him. Eli Shan listened intently, afraid to miss a single word, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on his father. The lord smiled at his son''s concentration and dismissed his aura. "Remember, you will practice sword aura and intent until they reach my realm. Even if it takes a year or ten years, you will stay here. Understood?" Eli Shan nodded firmly. "Yes, Father." The lord smiled and took out a book. He cut his finger and let a drop of blood fall on it, breaking a formation. Handing the book to Eli Shan, he spoke solemnly, "This book is now yours. It belonged to our ancestor, acquired during his travels across the universe. Within its pages lie the teachings and secrets you need to become a master of the sword." Eli Shan accepted the book reverently and bowed. "Thank you, Father." Lord nodded solemnly, his gaze unwavering as he imparted his final instructions, "And one more thing, Eli Shan. Keep your sword aura active constantly, let it become as natural as breathing. Hone it relentlessly until it surpasses even my own. You''ll find more details in the book. Farewell for now." With a graceful gesture, Lord vanished from sight, leaving Eli Shan standing alone amidst the desolation of the mountain peak. In the next moment, a distant voice echoed through the air, "Ah, and remember to restore the mountain and the nearby lands that suffered because of our actions." Eli Shan surveyed the scene around him, scratching his head silly. "This mountain has been completely devastated. It''s a wonder it wasn''t razed to the ground during our battle." Setting aside these thoughts, he invoked the universal laws and restored the mountain to its former state. "Yushh, that was easier than expected," he murmured in satisfaction. "Now, it''s time to delve into the book my father gave me." He eagerly opened the ancient book, excitement bubbling within him as he delved into the first few chapters. Pondering deeply, he wondered, "Could it be that, our ancestor met the owner of the cave from where I learned sword aura at first?". He was already perplexed when he saw his father using that same aura, but now this book was also teaching about the dark sword aura in a more efficient manner. "There''s no sense in wasting time on what will reveal itself in due time. Now, it''s my moment to grow even stronger with the help of this book!"
Chapter 61: Dual Eli Shan continued to cultivate his sword intent and aura. Previously, he could maintain his sword aura for two days continuously, but after three months of rigorous training, he extended this duration to a week. However, during his cultivation, he had a humbling realization. He once believed he was a genius, capable of mastering any technique instantly. But the book his father had given him shattered his arrogance into pieces. Even after three months of training, he could barely understand the workings of the techniques, let alone master them. "Sigh, Father is a monster to effortlessly wield that sword aura. I wonder when I will become like him," Eli Shan mused while cultivating. Setting aside his thoughts, Eli Shan pressed on, immersing himself in the book''s teachings. He never withdrew his sword aura, except when he could no longer endure the strain. A year flew by in the blink of an eye. During this time, Eli Shan had mastered the art of maintaining his sword aura. No longer did he need to withdraw it; he could now sustain the powerful energy effortlessly, without a hint of fatigue. Now, the only thing he aimed for was perfection. He continued to polish his sword aura, pushing his limits and striving to merge his sword intent into it. Despite countless attempts, he faced failure time and again. Yet, Eli Shan''s resolve never wavered. With each setback, his determination grew stronger, and he relentlessly pushed forward, undeterred by the challenges. Thus, another three years passed. Eli Shan''s dedication and perseverance remained unshaken, driving him to new heights in his cultivation journey. By now, everyone had grown accustomed to the formidable sword aura emanating from Heaven¡¯s Peak. Initially, there had been widespread fear that the Sword God intended to obliterate the surrounding regions, causing many villagers to flee in panic. However, as time passed, it became clear that the aura, though awe-inspiring, posed no real danger to them. This was because of the sword eyes technique! Even though Eli Shan had already learned this technique, the book his father had given him contained far more detailed instructions. These insights allowed him to refine his technique with unprecedented precision and depth. It was not only the Sword Eyes technique that Eli Shan had mastered; he had also achieved the fusion of sword intent and aura. However, his relentless pursuit of perfection drove him to continue refining his skills. He remained steadfast in his cultivation position, unwavering in his dedication, and determined to perfect every aspect of his abilities. He spent another year perfecting the fusion of sword aura and intent. Though his sword aura had not yet reached the level of his father''s, it was nothing short of extraordinary. His aura had grown so powerful that it could envelop and dissolve the entirety of Heaven''s Peak Mountain into dust. Over the past five years, not a single soul dared to approach Heaven''s Mountain, fearing they might be cut into pieces by the sword god''s formidable aura. After these intense years of solitary cultivation, Eli Shan finally completed his sword training. With his skills honed to perfection, he prepared to return home, ready to show off his parents his newfound strength. Now he no longer needed a physical sword to fly; with a mere thought, a dark aura enveloped him, and he vanished from the mountain. In an instant, the dark aura reappeared near his home, and a mysterious silhouette emerged from its depths, stepping forward slowly and knocking on the door. Luise came out of the house and opened the door, her breath catching as she beheld the figure before her. A handsome man with long silver hair, striking features, and a sword in hand stood before her. The sight of him was almost too much to believe. Seeing him, Luise''s eyes filled with tears. Unable to contain her emotions, she ran forward and embraced him tightly. "I''m back, Mother," Eli Shan said, smiling as he returned her embrace. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, my little Eli,¡± Luise sobbed, her voice trembling with joy. Tears of happiness streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Do you know how much your father and I missed you?¡± Eli Shan felt a pang of guilt, his heart heavy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. Next time, I¡¯ll visit as often as I can. I promise.¡± Luise nodded, her eyes still glistening with tears, and led Eli Shan inside. ¡°Yes, my little Eli. Now don¡¯t stand outside. Come in, come in.¡± Gesturing toward the dining table, Luise¡¯s face lit up with a motherly smile. ¡°You sit here, and I¡¯ll bring something to eat. You must be starving.¡± With that, Luise hurried to the kitchen to cook something delicious, but Eli Shan interrupted. "Mother, where is Father?" Luise glanced back at Eli Shan and replied, "Your father went to the school." Eli Shan nodded. "Then let''s go meet him." Luise shook her head firmly. "No, first you need to eat. After that, we can go." Eli Shan couldn¡¯t argue with her and simply nodded. Soon, Luise brought the food, and they sat down to eat together. As they ate, they talked about everything and nothing, cherishing the moment. "It''s been a while since I''ve been to Father''s school," Eli Shan remarked as they finished their meal and got ready to leave. Luise smiled, locking the house behind them. "Yes, you were just a little child the last time we went there." Eli Shan grinned. "Yeah, and I¡¯ve never attended the school. They¡¯ll think I¡¯m just a country bumpkin." Luise clenched her fist with a playful grin. "Then let''s break some of their teeth." Eli Shan laughed heartily. "Hahaha, as you say, Mother." Mother and son walked towards the school, reminiscing and sharing old memories. After some time, they arrived at the school. "It hasn''t changed a bit from the last time. Now this is giving me some nostalgia feeling," Eli Shan whispered. They made their way to the practice field where his father was teaching the new students the art of the sword. Looking at his father''s back, a gentle smile spread across Eli Shan''s face as he walked forward, his heart beating fast with a mix of excitement and nervousness. He knelt down respectfully before his father. "Father, I am back." The lord turned at the sound of his son''s voice and saw his grown-up strong son kneeling before him. His chest puffed up with pride as he helped Eli Shan stand. "You are finally here, my son." He pulled Eli Shan into a tight hug. "You''ve grown quite a bit, haven''t you?" He released him and looked him over from head to toe. "I can''t even lift you in my arms anymore," he said with a smile. Eli Shan grinned. "Though I can still jump into your arms, Father." "Aah, then I will be buried in the ground, hahaha!" They laughed together, the joy of their reunion filling the air. In the practice field, the students overheard snippets of their conversation and were filled with bewilderment. Was this incredibly handsome man the son of their teacher? Was this person living outside of the village? There had been rumors that despite the Lord being the strongest swordsman in the village, his son was nothing more than a delicate flower sheltered at home. Many thoughts raced through their minds, but the girls couldn''t take their eyes off Eli Shan, their gazes filled with awe. "How could a man be this handsome?" one of them whispered, her eyes sparkling with admiration. "I know, right? I''ve been out of the village with my father, but I''ve never seen anyone as good-looking as him," another girl agreed, her cheeks flushed. "W-Will he talk with me if I approach him? Even just a glance from him would be enough for me to get through the day," another girl chimed in, her voice trembling with excitement. Hearing their whispers, the boys on the field felt a surge of anger. But what could they do about it? Even if this guy had always lived off his father, he was still the lord''s son. While thousands of thoughts raced through their minds, the lord suddenly turned around and surveyed the students. "I guess you''ve all already realized it, but let me introduce you my son." He gestured toward Eli Shan as he spoke. "This kid is my son, Eli Shan. You are allowed to call him your senior." At the mention of Eli Shan¡¯s name, the students bowed deeply, a gesture of respect for their teacher. Eli Shan smiled warmly at them, raising his hand in a gentle gesture. "You don''t need to bow. Please, stand up straight," he said, his voice calm and reassuring as he looked at everyone. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Hey, hey, he looked at me just now!!!" one girl exclaimed, her voice barely containing her excitement. "No! His eyes were clearly on me!" another girl protested, her cheeks flushed with enthusiasm. The girls began to whisper excitedly among themselves, their eyes constantly darting toward Eli Shan. The lord cleared his throat to get their attention. "Today, my son wishes to teach you a thing or two. If anyone is up for a duel, you are welcome to challenge him." "Huh? Duel with the sword teacher''s son?" Many thought their teacher was joking. It was well-known that his son had never attended any school and had no cultivation. At most, he might have learned a thing or two, but they had been learning swordsmanship since childhood and had a minimum cultivation of the third stage of Qi Gathering Realm. As for Eli Shan, all they could see was his miraculous beauty. Beyond that, they saw nothing special about him. However, while knowing all this, all the girls still went into an uproar. "Teacher, please let me dual with senior!" one girl pleaded eagerly. "No, I want to fight Senior Eli Shan!" another girl insisted, trying to push her way forward. "You? You can''t even beat me! What makes you think you can face Senior Eli Shan?" a third girl argued, her competitive spirit flaring. Luise smiled as she observed the scene and leaned toward the lord, whispering playfully, "Our son is quite popular with the girls, unlike you in the past." "Hmph, I was famous among the girls too," the lord replied, his chest puffed. "But I admit, I''m jealous of our son. He has inherited both your beauty and mine." Luise teased him gently, "But all I see is a proud father. Where''s the jealousy?" The lord didn''t reply, continuing to stand with a puffed-out chest and a proud look on his face. As the girls continued to bicker among themselves, a clear voice broke through the commotion, capturing everyone''s attention. "I will fight against Little Brother Eli Shan." Everyone turned toward the owner of the voice. "Ohh, it''s Brother Zun Liu!" someone exclaimed, their voice filled with recognition and excitement. Zun Liu approached with calm confidence, his True Qi Realm cultivation evident in his every step. He halted before the lord and bowed. ¡°Greetings, lord.¡± The lord nodded with an indifferent expression. "It looks like you''ve grown enough not to call me master anymore." Zun Liu shook his head. "It''s not that, lord. In my new clan, I am not allowed to call anyone master except them." The Lord nodded again, showing no reaction. Eli Shan sized Zun Liu up, wondering what made him so special. Everyone here seemed to fear and respect this guy a lot. Despite not finding anything particularly special, he acknowledged that achieving the True Qi Realm in this village was an accomplishment on its own. As the tension in the air thickened, the principal approached from behind, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Eli Shan. ¡°Oh, Eli Shan has come to our school too, huh? What a coincidence that my son has just returned from the Taixuan Clan as well.¡± Taixuan Clan? What is that? Eli Shan was genuinely confused. Was there a clan by this name in the village? Seeing his bewildered expression, Zun Liu was taken aback. ¡°You really don¡¯t know about the Taixuan Clan? It¡¯s one of the top 50 clans in the world. Being an outer disciple of this clan means I can go anywhere without fear. My senior brother has even accompanied me this time.¡± Eli Shan nodded in understanding. ¡°So he¡¯s not feared just because of his cultivation,¡± he mused. Eli Shan¡¯s thoughts drifted as he processed this new information. He didn¡¯t know much about the world outside their village. Initially, he had tried to find Xie Meng using the universal law, but to his disappointment, she wasn¡¯t even in this universe. She must have been reincarnated to a higher universe. Though Eli Shan wasn¡¯t worried about her, the former master of this soul universe had promised him that she would be reincarnated into the highest authority family of any universe. This assurance gave him peace, allowing him to focus on his training. Moreover, getting stronger was essential if he truly wanted to ascend to a higher universe and find her. He wasn¡¯t sure how strong those in higher universes were and if he could fight against them if he needed to. While Eli Shan was lost in thought, Zun Liu¡¯s anger flared at his indifferent expression. He was trying to show off, but Eli Shan didn¡¯t even react, which only fueled his frustration. The principal sighed, shaking his head. "Eli Shan has always been at home, resting his whole life. Of course, he wouldn''t know these things." Luise¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she glared at the principal. ¡°You better not speak about my son if you don''t know anything. Otherwise, I''ll cut out your tongue.¡± Zun Liu, overhearing this, clenched his fists and replied angrily, ¡°Miss, I respect you because the Lord taught me many things in my childhood and you are his wife, but I won¡¯t tolerate any disrespect towards my father. Understand?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Luise took a step forward, her brow furrowing. ¡°I will cut out his tongue if he speaks ill of my son.¡± Zun Liu didn¡¯t back down, his eyes blazing with defiance as he stepped forward as well. ¡°And I will cut down anyone who talks ill of my father,¡± he said hoarsely, his voice dripping with resolve. Just as the sentence reached Eli Shan''s ears, an innocent smile formed on his face. An invisible pressure filled the atmosphere as Eli Shan extended his hand toward a girl standing nearby. She looked at Eli Shan''s hand, puzzled, until her eyes widened in astonishment as her sheathed sword suddenly flew out at lightning speed toward Eli Shan. Eli Shan effortlessly caught the sword, his smile never faltering. ¡°How did he do it?¡± The girl stared at the scene, dumbfounded. Then, she witnessed something she would never forget. Eli Shan placed the tip of the sword on the ground and walked between his mother and Zun Liu, dragging the sword along the earth, creating a sharp, grating sound. ¡°What will you do if my mother says anything to your father?¡± Eli Shan asked, looking deeply into his soul and smiling innocently. Zun Liu¡¯s heart began to race at Eli Shan¡¯s smile. ¡°Y-You, if she says anything bad about my father, then I will cut¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Eli Shan''s sword left the ground, moving toward Zun Liu''s neck with lightning speed. ¡°Shhiiiiii!¡± The sword moved with such lightning speed that neither Zun Liu nor his senior brother could react. In that instant, Zun Liu felt only one thing: ¡°I am about to die.¡± He couldn''t fathom why, but in that split second, an overwhelming certainty gripped him: no one could save him from this fate. The world seemed to slow down around him, every heartbeat echoing like a drum in his ears, as the cold, sharp edge of inevitability closed in. However, just as the sword was about to sever his head, another sword intercepted, clashing with Eli Shan''s blade Boom! The force of the collision was so immense that everything behind them was obliterated, a shockwave tearing through the ground and laying waste to the surrounding buildings. A deep crater was left in the wake of the impact, a testament to the overwhelming power of the clash. Eli Shan looked at the collided sword and recognized it. ¡°Father.¡± The Lord looked at Eli Shan and shook his head. ¡°Little Eli, I know you¡¯re angry, but this guy is just a kid. You don¡¯t have to kill him.¡± Eli Shan''s eyes burned with fierce determination. ¡°But Father, he dared to threaten Mother. He deserves to die!¡± Luise stepped forward, her eyes filled with both pride and warmth. She gently placed a hand on Eli Shan¡¯s head, her touch tender and soothing. "I¡¯m really glad that my son is so strong and willing to protect his mother. But what¡¯s the point of bullying the weak? It¡¯s better to forgive while you can. However, you are allowed to punish him, and you¡¯ve already done so" Eli Shan looked down, the intensity in his eyes slowly fading as he absorbed his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Mother. I understand.¡± Luise smiled, her expression softening as she leaned in to place a gentle kiss on his forehead. ¡°That¡¯s my son.¡± The students on the practice field stared at the scene before them with wide eyes and gaping mouths. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed. Here, Eli Shan''s parents were talking about forgiveness, but no one seemed to be addressing the enormous crater that had been created by a single swing of Eli Shan¡¯s sword! The crater was so massive that it dwarfed the entire practice field. The force of Eli Shan¡¯s attack had demolished a significant portion of the field and shattered several nearby buildings. The ground was scarred by a deep trench, and debris lay scattered everywhere. Looking at the scene, Zun Liu¡¯s legs felt numb as he struggled to stay on his feet. He had just been on the verge of being sliced in half! The thought sent a shiver through him, his legs trembling uncontrollably as if drained of all strength. His whole body felt as though it had been emptied of willpower, leaving him a hollow shell. He continued to stare around in a daze, his mind reeling from the near brush with death, before slowly sinking to his knees. He still remembered the moment vividly¡ªwhen he had seen Eli Shan charging at him with the sword raised, he had been ready to counter the attack. But in that instant, as the blade left the ground, time seemed to freeze for him. He had been paralyzed by fear, unable to move or react, feeling as though he was already staring into the abyss of death. It was a sensation like no other, as if the certainty of his demise had gripped him with icy fingers, snatching away any hope of survival. Even before the sword reached him, he felt as though he was already dead! Beside him, his senior brother from the Taixuan Clan stood in stunned silence. Witnessing Eli Shan¡¯s strength had been like looking into a realm of power beyond his wildest dreams. He had wisely chosen to stay out of the confrontation, fully aware that he was merely an unnamed character in the presence of such overwhelming might. After dealing with Zun Liu, Eli Shan walked over to the girl whose sword he had taken. As he approached, the air around him seemed to shimmer with a gentle radiance, his presence commanding both awe and reverence. He stopped in front of her, his gaze softening into a warm, reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you so much for allowing me to borrow your sword,¡± he said, his voice carrying a tone of genuine gratitude. ¡°I apologize for taking it without your permission.¡± The girl¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she looked up at him, her eyes wide with a mixture of admiration and trepidation. His godlike strength and the serene, almost otherworldly beauty of his face left her momentarily breathless. ¡°I-I¡¯m honored to have been of help, Senior Brother,¡± she stammered, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°If you wish, you can keep the sword as a token of our friendship.¡± Eli Shan gently shook his head, the warm smile never leaving his lips. ¡°I am deeply honored by your offer, but a swordsman must cherish their blade as a part of their very being. And as for friendship, all of my father¡¯s students are like family to me.¡± His eyes swept over the gathered crowd, and he offered a kind smile to each of them, his expression radiating warmth and sincerity. At this moment, even those who had harbored envy towards Eli Shan now found their resentment melting away, replaced by a deep-seated desire to befriend him. They looked at one another, exchanging excited glances as they silently celebrated their fortunate position as the lord¡¯s students. Eli Shan then turned to the principal, his demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. ¡°You have always been kind to me since my childhood,¡± he said, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°However, I won¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of my mother. Please keep that in mind.¡± The principal¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and a shiver ran down his spine as he felt the weight of Eli Shan¡¯s words. But before he could respond, the Lord stepped forward, his presence imposing and authoritative. ¡°Principal,¡± the Lord began, his voice echoing with quiet strength, ¡°I apologize for my son¡¯s behavior, but...¡± His expression hardened, and an aura of unspoken authority radiated from him, more formidable than Eli Shan¡¯s own presence. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I will not tolerate any disrespect towards my family in the future.¡± A cold sweat broke out on the principal¡¯s brow, and he could not help but shudder under the lord¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°I-I will remember this, Lord,¡± he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°And thank you for sparing my ignorant son¡¯s life.¡± With a smile, the lord continued, ¡°Now let us put this matter behind us.¡± He turned to his students, his tone shifting to one of encouragement. ¡°You may all leave now. We will resume our lessons at another time.¡± The students bowed deeply, their faces alight with a mixture of relief and excitement as they dispersed to their other classes. With a proud smile, Lord placed an arm around Eli Shan and his wife, a broad grin spreading across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Chapter 62: Sword Sect At home, the Lord gazed at Eli Shan with a perplexed expression. "Why haven''t you reached even the Qi Gathering realm?" Eli Shan hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He couldn''t exactly say that he could cultivate in the outer universe but not here, could he? Carefully choosing his words, he finally replied, "Father, I can absorb the Qi of nature, but I can''t contain it in my dantian." The Lord''s eyes widened in astonishment. "You cannot contain Qi in your dantian?" Eli Shan nodded solemnly. "Yes, Father." The Lord abruptly placed a finger on Eli Shan''s forehead, examining his spiritual roots. "There is no problem with the spiritual root," he murmured. "Then why can''t his dantian retain the Qi of nature?" After a moment of contemplation, the Lord looked at Eli Shan and suggested, "Why don''t you join the Sword Sect?" "Sword Sect? What is that?" Eli Shan asked, confusion evident in his voice. Seeing Eli Shan''s confusion, the Lord explained, "The Sword Sect is one of the top ten sects in this world. They focus solely on the way of the sword and don''t concern themselves much with cultivation realms. It should be the perfect place for you to improve yourself, and you might find a way to cultivate your realm there." Hearing this, Eli Shan jumped up with excitement. He could finally venture out and discover more about this world¡ªwasn''t that the purpose of his reincarnation? "I want to go, Father," Eli Shan said, his eyes alight with excitement. The Lord smiled and nodded. "Then go and pack your bag. We don''t have much time; this is the season for big clans to recruit talents." "Okay, Father." Eli Shan dashed to his room, and within moments, he returned, a bag slung over his shoulder, his clothes changed, and a sword in hand. "Let''s go, Father." The Lord and Luise smiled, touched by their son''s enthusiasm. The Lord placed a gentle hand on Eli Shan''s shoulder. "Eli Shan, remember never to reveal your cultivation status to anyone. Even though the Sword Sect doesn''t focus on cultivation, they might think of you as worthless if they find out you have none. Cultivation matters, no matter how strong you become; without it, you can''t truly reach your potential." Eli Shan nodded seriously. "I understand, Father." The Lord smiled, his eyes gleaming with a mix of pride and mystery, as he handed Eli Shan a ring. The band was a shimmering silver, intricate runes etched along its surface, glowing faintly in the dim light. "This is a spatial ring to store your belongings," he said, his voice tinged with mystery. "And it has a special feature as well: it can conceal your cultivation level from others." Eli Shan''s eyes widened in awe as he accepted the ring, feeling its weight and the faint hum of power emanating from it. His curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t help but wonder about its origins. "How did Father acquire something so rare? Even as an Origin Realm cultivator, I''ve never encountered anything like this," he thought, his eyes filled with a mix of admiration and disbelief. Eli Shan couldn''t truly grasp the full extent of his father''s identity. Was his father incredibly powerful, or was it that their formidable ancestor left them with a legacy of unique items and cultivation techniques? These questions swirled in his mind, but he knew better than to dwell on them. After an emotional farewell, filled with heartfelt tears and embraces, he bid his mother goodbye. The memory of her tear-streaked face and the warmth of her hug lingered as he turned to face his journey ahead. Eli Shan and his father soared across the sky on a swift sword, streaking through the heavens with lightning speed. Below them, villages, rivers, and forests blurred into a mosaic of vibrant life. After nine days and nights of continuous flight, a formidable mountain finally came into view, its peak piercing the very heart of the sky. The air around it bristled with intense sword qi, so dense and potent that ordinary people dared not to approach. The Lord smiled at the sight of the mountain. "That''s the place you have to go." Eli Shan nodded, his eyes fixed on the majestic peak. A manic smile spread across his face as he felt the powerful sword intent emanating from the mountain. "I can feel the strong sword intent even from so far away," he murmured, a mix of excitement and determination lighting up his eyes. After a few breaths, they finally landed at the foot of the mountain peak. Eli Shan and his father walked a bit further and saw a crowd gathered near the entrance gate of the sect. Each person clutched a sword, eager to enter. Turning his focus to the two guards standing beside the entrance gate, Eli Shan noticed their imposing presence. Their cultivation levels were at the ninth stage of the Zun realm. "So strong..." Eli Shan whispered, marveling at the true power of the sect. Even the guards here were formidable, and the sword sect likely didn''t even need guards, as no one would dare to cause trouble in this place. This realization struck him hard¡ªthese guards were likely to be among the weakest disciples of this sword mountain! Eli Shan slowly turned to his father, his eyes wide and filled with incredulity, practically screaming, "You said I didn''t need a cultivation realm here! But, even the weakest of them are in the Zun realm! How am I supposed to enter the sect?" His father, maintaining a perfectly straight face, hummed a little tune and casually examined the distant landscape, as if the conversation was of no concern to him. Eli Shan''s jaw dropped. "Father?" he said, his voice a mix of disbelief and frustration. "Did you really think I''d just waltz in there with a charming smile and they''d hand me their sect''s disciple token?" His father finally turned, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Well, you do have a rather winning smile, son." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Eli Shan slapped his forehead. "I wonder what will happen if they ask me to show them my true cultivation." His father chuckled. "You don''t have to worry about that, kid. Just show them your true swordsmanship and flash your handsome smile at some of your senior sisters. I''m sure they''ll accept you instantly. Hahaha." Eli Shan shook his head with a bitter smile, but his father''s lightheartedness brought warmth to his heart. If joining the sect made his father happy, he would do it¡ªeven if it meant using his true power to threaten the sect master! Coming out of his thoughts, Eli Shan looked around at the other candidates. Many strong individuals were present, some even in the Origin realm. He also noticed many older men accompanying younger people, likely their disciples or relatives. However, it was not only Eli Shan who was observing the people here; even they had been doing the same. Some people spotted their worn clothes and sneered, assuming they were just country bumpkins. One of them, a young man with an air of arrogance, commented loudly, "Huh? Some country bumpkins are trying to get into the sword sect as well?" "Oh, it''s Young Master Yu Wen." "Even Young Master Yu Wen is here for the exam. I''m sure he''ll be the strongest candidate." "I heard he was the champion of last year''s swords event, personally invited by an outer elder of the Sword Sect." Everyone started to talk about Yu Wen, making sure the main character knew who was offending him. Eli Shan just glanced at Yu Wen, who was in the Zun realm, and then ignored him. Maybe for others, he was someone strong, but if Eli Shan got serious, even this whole universe together could not save this guy. In simple terms, he was just an ant to Eli Shan. If he tried to bite, Eli Shan could just slap him to death. Ignoring the murmurs, Eli Shan found a place at the side and began walking there, his mind focused on the path ahead. The Lord watched his son''s calm demeanor and smiled proudly. His son had become mature! When Yu Wen saw Eli Shan ignoring him and walking aside, his anger flared. "You''re smart enough to know your place. Country bumpkins should stay far from us, or you might spread some disease." Eli Shan ignored the taunts, his gaze fixed ahead. To him, Yu Wen''s words were nothing more than the meaningless barks of a stray dog. But as he continued walking, a particular insult made him halt abruptly, his blood boiling with fury. "Is that man your father? Qi Gathering realm? I can''t believe you dare to come here with an ant¡ª" Before Yu Wen could finish, Eli Shan vanished, disappearing like a wisp of smoke. "Huh? Where did he go?" Yu Wen muttered, bewildered. A heartbeat later, a vise-like grip clamped down on Yu Wen''s shoulder, sending a wave of unimaginable pain coursing through his body. "Crack." "Aaaaaah!" Yu Wen screamed as his shoulder shattered, the bones turning to dust under the pressure. He collapsed to his knees, the pain overwhelming him. "I will kill you¡ªAaaahh!" His threat was cut short as his other shoulder suffered the same fate, reducing the bones to fragments. Through his tears and agony, Yu Wen''s eyes met Eli Shan''s cold, indifferent gaze. In that moment, he felt like an ant before a god, utterly insignificant and powerless. Yu Wen gulped, his mind reeling with a single, terrifying thought: "He''s a monster!" He had thought to impress the elders of the Sword Sect, and Eli Shan looked like the perfect target. However, now it was clear that he had made a grave mistake. Eli Shan extended his hand, and a sword materialized in his grip, summoned from his spatial ring. He held the blade to Yu Wen''s neck, his voice low and menacing. "I think I need to teach you some manners in place of your parents." Just as the words left his mouth, a heavy hand landed on his shoulder. "You think you''re qualified to teach my son?" The voice was calm but carried an unmistakable menace, radiating the powerful aura of an Origin realm cultivator. "Father!" Yu Wen cried out, desperation lacing his voice. "Please save me, Father!" Yu Wen''s father felt his heartache at his son''s plea. "You little brat, let Yu Wen go, and I''ll spare your family and your dog''s life. I''ll just give you the same pain you''ve given my son and cripple your cultivation. Then you''re free to leave." Eli Shan tightened his grip on the sword, leaning in to whisper in Yu Wen''s ear, loud enough for his father to hear, "Do you think only you have a father?" He smiled wickedly before shouting, "Father! An old man wants to cripple me! Please save me!" The moment the words left his mouth, a powerful presence descended upon the area. Yu Wen''s father felt a hand clamp down on his shoulder, the weight like a mountain, threatening to crush him where he stood. "Don''t you dare touch my son. And don''t meddle in the fights of the younger generation," the Lord commanded, his voice calm, yet ominously powerful. Boom! The ground around Yu Wen''s father erupted in a shower of debris, spiderweb cracks radiating outward with explosive force as he was driven to his knees by the overwhelming pressure. His eyes widened in terror, every breath a struggle under the Lord''s immense aura. His consciousness flickered, the sheer force of the Lord''s single hand was too much for him to bear. "Father!!!" Yu Wen cried out, his voice filled with despair. But there was nothing he could do. All of this was happening because of his arrogance. The Lord stood motionless, a figure of unyielding authority, as Yu Wen''s father slumped to the ground, unconscious. Eli Shan remained poised, his sword still at Yu Wen''s neck, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Everyone looked on, jaws dropped, stunned into silence. In that moment, it became clear that crossing these two was a grave mistake. "Who are these two people?" "They''re monsters." "They took down the strongest candidate and his father, the master of a nearby sect, in seconds!" As the crowd murmured in shock, the Lord addressed Eli Shan. "Son, that kid is yours. Do whatever you see fit." Eli Shan nodded, his gaze piercing Yu Wen''s soul. His eyes were cold and murderous, reflecting the young man''s fear and desperation. Though, after three measured breaths, Eli Shan sighed, making a final decision. "You should be glad that my father taught me to be merciful. However, the next time I hear something about my family, I won''t show any mercy," he said, his voice icy. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed Yu Wen next to his unconscious father, the young man landing with a heavy thud. The Lord smiled with pride. "My son has grown mature, hasn''t he?" Eli Shan scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. "Thanks for helping me, Father." The Lord shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "I don''t think you needed my help, did you?" Eli Shan shook his head. "My hand was full with that guy, I couldn''t have fought against his father as well. It''s you, father, who saved me." The Lord smiled, shaking his head. Everyone around looked at them with reverence. In this world, power was everything. Demonstrating power was the key to earning acknowledgment and respect from others. That''s why Yu Wen had been showing off. He wanted to be acknowledged not only by the elders but by everyone present. Though now, he wouldn''t be able to show his face anymore. In this world, those with true ability didn''t need to flaunt it; others would recognize and respect their power naturally. As everyone discussed the fight that had just happened, their attention turned toward the entrance gate at the sound of the guards'' voices. "Greetings, Senior Brother," the guards bowed. Everyone turned toward the entrance gate and saw a handsome young man exuding an intimidating aura walk out with a slight smile on his face. He nodded at the disciples, saying, "Stand straight. You don''t have to bow before me every time." The disciples straightened up, their faces lighting up with admiration from receiving a reply from this young man. The crowd exchanged glances, then looked back at the young man. Although they didn''t know who he was, the behavior of the other disciples made it clear that he was not someone to be trifled with. Even the Lord sized up this newcomer with a hint of intrigue. He turned to Eli Shan and remarked, "This person is strong and talented." Chapter 63: Jian Wu "This person is strong and talented." Eli Shan''s eyes widened as he turned to his father. His father had always been an enigmatic figure, even to him. The more Eli Shan trained and grew stronger, the more he realized just how mysterious and powerful his father truly was. Never before had he heard his father compliment anyone, yet today, he had praised this young man¡ªwho appeared to be in his twenties¡ªas strong and talented. The unexpected admiration left Eli Shan baffled. Eli Shan couldn''t process it and stared at the young man with a mix of envy and curiosity. The man exuded an aura of invincibility yet carried himself without a hint of arrogance. As Eli Shan observed him, the young man''s gaze swept across the area before locking onto him. A smile formed on the man''s face, and he moved forward without hesitation, approaching Eli Shan and his father. As the young man reached them, he cupped his fist respectfully and introduced himself. "I apologize for the intrusion. My name is Jian Wu, and I am the eldest disciple of the Sword Sect." His eyes flicked to the sword at Eli Shan''s side, then back to him with a knowing smile. "If I am not mistaken, you are here to join the Sword Sect?" Upon hearing his loud introduction, the onlookers fell silent, their eyes widening in disbelief. This person was Jian Wu, the eldest disciple of the Sword Sect? If he wanted to kill anyone present, not even the combined might of the entire East could protect them! In this eastern region, the Sword Sect was the pinnacle of power, its influence unrivaled. Even an outer disciple of the Sword Sect received VIP treatment wherever they went. And here stood Jian Wu, the eldest disciple of the Sword Sect. The atmosphere was thick with awe and curiosity, though a single question echoed in every mind: "Why is this big shot so polite to Eli Shan?" Eli Shan shared their astonishment. Why would someone of Jian Wu''s status show such courtesy to him? Many questions were racing in his mind, however, maintaining his composure, he cupped his fist respectfully and responded, "Brother Jian Wu, I am Eli Shan. The reputation of the Sword Sect reaches even my village, and I came here to try my luck in joining the sect." Jian Wu nodded, a smile playing on his lips. "You are very polite, Brother Eli Shan. I observed your sword movements earlier¡ªthey were flawless and precise. The sword aura you unconsciously leaked was exceptionally pure. Even the top ten disciples of our sect might not match your skill. If you wish to join us, it would be our honor to train someone like you. I can facilitate your entry without the usual formalities." Everyone looked at Jian Wu in disbelief, then glanced at Eli Shan with envy. How could someone receive such preferential treatment? It seemed unfair, and many considered fighting among themselves to show off and possibly receive the same special treatment. However, fear held them back; if the eldest disciple found it disrespectful, they would be gone forever. Despite the envious looks from the crowd, Eli Shan looked at Jian Wu with confusion. "Why are you offering me special treatment? And do you really have the authority to do that?" he asked. Inwardly, Eli Shan was astonished. During his brief clash with Yu Wen, he had only made a single sword move. Yet, Jian Wu had discerned his abilities from that alone? Eli Shan knew he had leaked a bit of sword aura, but it was so negligible that even masters might not notice it. But Jian Wu did. His father was right; this person was indeed strong and talented! Still, Eli Shan wanted to be sure of Jian Wu''s intentions. Though he wasn''t particularly concerned about it, it didn''t hurt to be cautious. Jian Wu nodded with a proud smile, answering all of Eli Shan''s doubts. "As the eldest disciple of the Sword Sect, I hold the same authority as the inner elders. So, yes, I can help you gain entry without any trouble." He paused, closing his eyes briefly before reopening them with a sigh. "I admire true sword cultivators. And here, I, Jian Wu, recognize you as a true sword cultivator. I believe you could easily pass the entrance tests and rise through our ranks. But that would waste a lot of your time, and I don''t want that to happen to a true sword warrior. Frankly, it would be our loss not to have you among us." Jian Wu''s expression shifted to a broad grin. "Moreover, having a new recruit capable of challenging our disciples will motivate them to train even harder." Eli Shan listened to Jian Wu''s every word and then smiled. "You are an honest person. I like it." He then turned to his father, silently asking for permission. The Lord gave him a nod. "Why don''t you join him?" Eli Shan nodded, then turning his attention to Jian Wu, he cupped his fist. "Then I will be in your care, senior brother". Stolen story; please report. Jian Wu returned the gesture with a smile. "You don''t need to be so formal, Junior Brother." Then turning his attention to the lord, Jian Wu cupped his fist and bowed. "You must be Junior Brother''s father. Even though you are just a Qi Gathering realm cultivator, I can sense that you could easily best me in a sword fight. I would like to invite you to join the sect as well, but I guess you would reject me mercilessly." The lord smiled warmly. "I am old and my cultivation realm is not high. All I have are my meager sword skills, unworthy of your attention. My only desire now is to spend my remaining time with my family. Just take care of my son; that is all I ask." Jian Wu shook his head. "You are too humble, Uncle. If you ever wish to visit your son, you are welcome at any time." Jian Wu took out a golden token and handed it to the lord. "With this, no one will dare to stop you anywhere in this world." Lord smiled and accepted it. "Thank you for your gift." With that, the lord bid farewell to Eli Shan before turning back towards his village. "Shall we go inside?" Jian Wu asked. "Yes, Senior Brother." Eli Shan replied. As Jian Wu led Eli Shan through the grand gates of the Sword Sect, whispers of envy and admiration followed them. The eyes of the onlookers lingered on Eli Shan, who walked with quiet confidence, leaving everyone in his wake. Just as Eli Shan stepped inside the gates, his gaze fell upon a breathtaking sight. His eyes widened in awe as he took in the expanse before him: thousands of majestic mountain peaks, each piercing the sky and touching the clouds. Rivers flowed gracefully between the peaks, their waters sparkling as they meandered through lush forests. The trees lining the riverbanks swayed gently, their leaves shimmering in the sunlight. It was a wonder that such a magnificent landscape could remain hidden. But then Eli Shan recalled the formation he had sensed upon his arrival. The realization struck him: it was this powerful formation that concealed the towering mountains from the outside world. If he had wished, he could have broken through it, but at the time, he hadn''t been curious enough to investigate. Now, reflecting on it, he found the formation intriguing. "Maybe I will look into it in my free time," Eli Shan mused, his curiosity piqued by the complex enchantment shielding the Sword Sect''s domain. Putting aside his thoughts, Eli Shan took in the beauty around him. This place didn''t seem like it belonged in the mortal realm; it was like the immortal realm itself! This was the first time Eli Shan had seen something so breathtaking up close. Jian Wu noticed Eli Shan''s reaction and smiled. "Junior Brother, this place is beautiful, isn''t it?" Eli Shan nodded. "It truly is." "Come, I will show you more places you might like." Jian Wu guided him to various mountain peaks, and then to the crystal-clear waters of a flowing river. He even showed him the sect master''s residence, the largest peak with the densest sword qi. As they continued their tour, Eli Shan''s gaze was drawn to another mountain peak bustling with activity. It was filled with numerous disciples engaged in a fierce competition. The sight of so many skilled practitioners in the midst of the contest sparked Eli Shan''s curiosity. "What''s going on over there?" Eli Shan asked. "Oh, that''s the ranking tournament," Jian Wu explained. "It happens every year to determine the ranks of the inner disciples. I don''t particularly enjoy participating, that''s why I ran outside. Otherwise, the elders would force me to join, haha." Eli Shan looked at him in surprise. "You don''t like to fight?" Jian Wu shook his head with a wry smile. "It''s not that I don''t enjoy fighting; it''s just that I don''t find practice matches appealing, especially against those who are much weaker than me. When I wield my sword, I become so intensely focused that my movements become almost ruthless. I tend to lose myself in the heat of the moment, and I often end up inadvertently injuring my juniors. So, I usually avoid these tournaments." Eli Shan could sense the profound respect Jian Wu held for the sword. The admiration was palpable, woven into his every word and gesture. Suddenly, Jian Wu''s eyes lit up with a new idea. "Junior Brother, would you like to take part in the tournament?" Eli Shan shrugged. "I haven''t even registered as a disciple yet. Do you think I can fight for ranking, especially with the tournament almost over?" Jian Wu grinned playfully. "Haha, you''re right, Junior Brother. As for registration, you can leave that to me. You''ll have the chance to fight for ranking next year." With that, Jian Wu led Eli Shan to a mountain peak. Though it wasn''t as grand as the others, Eli Shan''s eyes widened in surprise as they arrived. "Is this still a house?" In front of him stood a massive residence, resembling a castle. Ancient writings adorned the gate, and the sword qi lingered in the air around it. "Junior Brother, you can stay here and cultivate," Jian Wu said. "I chose you because I sensed a unique potential in you. Make sure to live up to it." Eli Shan smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, Brother. I''ll do my best." Jian Wu returned the smile with a nod of approval. "I''m looking forward to it. Until then." With that, Jian Wu took his leave, leaving Eli Shan alone to focus on his cultivation. Once Jian Wu was gone, Eli Shan''s expression turned serious. "This guy is already at the Emperor realm at his age. What a monster! Even his sword aura doesn''t feel like it was developed over just a few years." As Jian Wu made his way back, he reflected on his encounter with Eli Shan. "Eli Shan is truly exceptional. His sword aura is incredibly dense and pure¡ªperhaps even more than mine. Moreover, I can''t discern his full cultivation. I''m eager to test my skills against him when he matures. Maybe, together, we can even challenge the Shadow Clan." Chapter 64: Formation Inside the quiet chamber, Eli Shan settled into a meditative stance, the world around him gradually fading into the background. He closed his eyes, drawing a deep breath, and let his spiritual consciousness unfurl like a vast, invisible wave. The universal law thrummed in his veins, amplifying his awareness to the farthest reaches. His consciousness expanded beyond the confines of the room, cascading over the mountain range like a mist. Every rock, tree, and blade of grass came into sharp focus as his senses extended outward. Even the tiniest particles of dust, swirling lazily in the air, were not beyond his perception. As Eli Shan''s senses swept over the mountain, he began to notice faint, intangible patterns woven into its very essence. They were intricate and mysterious, like threads of an ancient tapestry hidden from the untrained eye. "Is this a formation?" he whispered to himself, intrigued by the discovery. He focused his mind, trying to decipher the patterns, but their complexities eluded him. Frustration flickered across his features. "It seems I can''t understand it yet... but I can''t just give up," he muttered, determination flaring within him. Time slipped away as he delved deeper into the formation, but no matter how hard he tried, the mysteries remained just out of reach. He sighed heavily, feeling the weight of the challenge. "Perhaps it''s time to give up, for now," he thought, a hint of resignation creeping into his voice. But as he was about to withdraw, a spark of inspiration ignited within him. "Wait... maybe I can try that," Eli Shan mused, his eyes lighting up with renewed hope. A grin spread across his face as he refocused his spiritual senses on the mysterious patterns. This time, he summoned the true strength of the universe, merging it seamlessly with his spiritual consciousness. The formation patterns slowly began to unravel before his enhanced perception. The intricate design, once incomprehensible, now started to make sense. "Finally... I can understand it," he whispered, a sense of triumph in his voice. Even though he didn''t fully grasp the inner workings, his strengthened consciousness allowed him to perceive the formation''s purpose. It was a barrier, a protective veil cast over his mountain peak, shielding it from the prying eyes and spiritual senses of others. A deep satisfaction settled over him as he realized just how great this formation was. "No one can peek inside my mountain peak. It''s truly an amazing formation!" The more he discovered about the formation, the more it piqued Eli Shan''s curiosity. "What is the formation? How does it work? I want to learn everything about it!" His desire to uncover the secrets burned brightly. Determined, he spread his enhanced consciousness across the world, searching for a book. After a time, he located numerous books on formations, their ancient texts tucked away in hidden corners of libraries and temples. Yet, as he scanned their contents with his spiritual consciousness, disappointment settled in. The information they contained was incomplete, mere fragments of the full picture. "These are only scraps," he muttered, a frown forming. "What should I do?" Unwilling to give up, Eli Shan made a bold decision. "I''ll search this entire small universe," he declared, extending his consciousness further, enveloping the vast universe within his reach. His soul universe was an infinite realm, containing countless smaller universes, each a world unto itself. The one he searched for now was just one among many. Though powerful, Eli Shan knew he couldn''t fully harness the might of his soul universe. If he could, he would have found Xie Meng long ago. Even so, his resolve didn''t waver as he meticulously combed through the fabric of the universe, determined to uncover what he sought. Suddenly, a glimpse of something extraordinary caught his attention, a fleeting mystery that made him pause. "The soul universe... it''s not as simple as it seem, is it?" he murmured, intrigued. With a wave of his hand, he summoned a dark soul into existence before him. The dark soul, no larger than the palm of his hand, appeared, its form shifting and flickering with energy. It gazed at Eli Shan with an unmistakable excitement, bouncing around him with childlike exuberance. Eli Shan watched it curiously, a mix of wonder and realization dawning on him. "So, you are the universal law?" he asked. The dark soul gazed at Eli Shan with a look of pure confusion, its small, flickering form hovering in the air. Eli Shan couldn''t help but find it adorable. He extended his hand slowly, inviting the dark soul closer. With a curious tilt of its ethereal head, the dark soul fluttered in the air like a wisp of smoke before gently settling onto Eli Shan''s open palm. Its form pulsed faintly, a shadowy presence that defied all natural order, as though it existed beyond the realm of life and death. Eli Shan''s consciousness wrapped around the soul like a tendril of thought, probing its essence with a careful, deliberate touch. But no matter how deeply he delved, the dark soul remained an enigma¡ªa void of secrets that refused to reveal itself. It wasn''t just its impenetrable nature that intrigued him; it was its stillness, a kind of existence that seemed untouched by the world¡¯s demands. No hunger. No thirst. No ambition. It simply was¡ªa pure embodiment of being, floating in the silence of its own existence. The more Eli Shan explored its essence, the more he felt an inexplicable bond form between them, like an unspoken connection that transcended words or logic. There was a flicker of recognition in the soul, a distant echo of something familiar. It was as if the soul saw him not just as its master but as something far more intimate¡ªa creator, perhaps even a father. Yet, beyond that faint acknowledgment, the soul did nothing. It lingered in his palm, a silent puzzle that only deepened the mystery. Eli Shan¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. What are you? He stared at the soul, his gaze filled with wonder and uncertainty. "Hey," he murmured softly, as though afraid to break the delicate moment. "Can you understand me?" The soul¡¯s form shifted ever so slightly, a subtle response that hinted at understanding¡ªbut offered no answers. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Can you understand me? Who are you? Are you the will of this universe? The will of the universal law?" His questions tumbled out, driven by his desire to uncover the truth. But the dark soul merely looked at him with the same confused expression. Eli Shan sighed, feeling a twinge of disappointment. "So you can''t even speak. Can you understand me? If you do, can you find me the best formation book in this world?" he asked, half-joking, half-hopeful. The dark soul continued to float in the air, its tiny face lighting up with a cute, innocent smile. "Haah, I guess you can''t really understand me," Eli Shan muttered, resigning himself to the idea that this interaction was fruitless. Just as he was about to redirect his consciousness to search for a formation book, the dark soul suddenly darted toward him, hugging his cheek with surprising warmth. "Nu nu nu," it chirped, the sound soft and childlike. Eli Shan blinked in surprise. "Oh, you can talk? But... what do you mean?" he asked, perplexed by the soul''s cryptic sounds. "Nu?" the dark soul responded, tilting its head as if equally confused by Eli Shan''s confusion. The bizarre conversation left Eli Shan feeling like he was chasing shadows, yet there was something undeniably charming about it. Just as he was about to give up and use his consciousness to search for a formation book, a sudden flash of light materialized in front of him. A book appeared, suspended in midair, its ancient cover radiating with power. Eli Shan stared at the dark soul, who was now hovering excitedly. "Huh? Did you do this, little soul?" he asked, a mix of disbelief and amazement in his voice. The dark soul bounced excitedly, chirping, "Nu nu nu!" as if it had just performed the greatest trick in the world. Eli Shan couldn''t help but laugh, a silly grin spreading across his face. "Haha, I can''t understand you, but I''m sure this is your doing." He looked at the eager little soul and felt a warmth in his heart. "I should give you a name, shouldn''t I? Hmm... you''re dark, and you''re strong too... how about Shadow?" The dark soul¡ªnow Shadow¡ªbegan to jump around even more energetically, clearly thrilled by the name. "Nu nu nu!" it chanted, nodding its tiny head in agreement. Eli Shan smiled warmly. "So, you like the name, huh?" Shadow nodded again, its tiny form practically vibrating with joy. "Nu nu," it affirmed, making Eli Shan chuckle softly. Eli Shan chuckled, his voice warm. "Haha, you''re good, Shadow, but remember, never show yourself in front of others, understood?" Shadow nodded eagerly, rubbing its small, dark form affectionately against Eli Shan''s cheek. The gesture brought a smile to his face, a fleeting moment of tenderness before he shifted his attention back to the mysterious book floating before him. Carefully, Eli Shan moved Shadow aside and reached for the book. As soon as he opened it, a torrent of knowledge surged into his mind, overwhelming in its intensity. It was as if an entire ocean of understanding was pouring into him, threatening to drown his consciousness. Without hesitation, he sat cross-legged, allowing the vast sea of information to wash over him, absorbing every detail, every nuance. Eli Shan wasn''t just any cultivator. He was a prodigy, a rare genius who could grasp the depths of techniques with a mere glance. Complex methods that would take others years to comprehend were like second nature to him. And here, within the boundless expanse of his soul universe, everything felt even more intuitive. Concepts that once seemed distant and abstract now flowed into him with startling ease. His very essence seemed attuned to this place, making learning not only effortless but almost instinctual. Time lost all meaning as he delved deeper into the book. Hours blurred into days, and days melded into weeks. The outside world faded into insignificance as Eli Shan immersed himself in the intricate patterns and principles of formation arts. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he opened his eyes, a triumphant smile curling his lips. "This book''s explanation is unparalleled. There''s no simpler and clearer way to understand formations." Eager to put his newfound knowledge to the test, Eli Shan extended his hand to the ground, swiftly drawing complex circles and lines with practiced ease. In mere seconds, the formation was complete, and a soft, yellow light began to emanate from the intricate design. Suddenly, the surrounding qi converged on the formation, drawn in as if by an invisible force. Eli Shan''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction. "Success," he whispered, a sense of accomplishment warming his heart. "This is the most basic level of a qi-gathering formation." His confidence bolstered, Eli Shan moved his hand once more, tracing a larger, more intricate formation on the ground. This time, as the final line connected, a vibrant red light erupted from the design. Eli Shan couldn''t contain his excitement, his heart racing with the thrill of achievement. "Red light... that means it''s a combat formation! If anyone touches this, they''ll be torn apart¡ªat least, if they''re only at the Body and Soul Formation realm." Though it was the lowest level of formation, Eli Shan''s success filled him with pride. The book mentioned that mastering even a basic formation could take more than a year, yet he accomplished it within a week. Fueled by his triumph, Eli Shan continued to practice, perfecting his formations with relentless determination. Hours stretched into days as he honed his skills, the outside world slipping further away. His focus was absolute, his mind wholly absorbed in the intricate dance of lines and circles, of qi and light. For now, nothing else mattered but the pursuit of mastery. A few days passed, and Eli Shan felt a disturbance outside his mountain peak. Someone had arrived. During this time, he had discovered a token within the mountain, granting him control over the peak''s formation. With a thought, he deactivated the barrier, allowing the visitor to land. The figure that descended was a handsome man, his presence commanding yet calm. He surveyed the area before his gaze settled on Eli Shan. With a respectful gesture, he cupped his fist and bowed slightly. "You must be Junior Brother Eli Shan. My name is Wen Lun, the second disciple of the Sword Sect." Eli Shan mirrored the gesture, his expression composed. "It''s an honor that Senior Brother Wen Lun has come to my mountain peak." Wen Lun smiled, though his gaze was sharp, analytical, as it swept over Eli Shan from head to toe. His eyes lingered on every detail, as though searching for some hidden quality that set the young man apart. There had to be something¡ªwhy else would Senior Brother Jian Wu speak so highly of him? But after a thorough look, he found nothing out of the ordinary, except that he couldn''t discern Eli Shan''s cultivation level. It was as if Eli Shan was shrouded in mystery. With a thoughtful nod, Wen Lun extended his hand, presenting a golden token to Eli Shan. "Junior Brother, take this. Senior Brother Jian Wu has arranged this for you. You are now an official high-ranking disciple of the Sword Sect, so continue to grow and make the most of it." Eli Shan accepted the golden token, immediately recognizing its significance. This was no ordinary token¡ªit represented a high status within the sect. But how had Jian Wu managed to arrange this without Eli Shan even showing his face? Sensing Eli Shan''s unspoken question, Wen Lun offered an explanation. "As the eldest disciple of the Sword Sect, Senior Brother Jian Wu has the authority to accept one high-ranking disciple every fifty years. He has chosen you, so do not disappoint him." Understanding dawned on Eli Shan, and he nodded firmly. "I will do my best to live up to his expectations." Wen Lun smiled, satisfaction evident in his eyes. "Remember, I am also your Senior Brother. If you ever need assistance, you can reach out to me." He handed Eli Shan a contact tablet, a small device that pulsed with a faint energy. With that, Wen Lun turned and ascended into the sky, swiftly disappearing from sight. Eli Shan watched him leave, a smile playing on his lips. "These people aren''t so bad after all," he murmured, feeling a sense of camaraderie. With the token and tablet in hand, he returned to his study of formations, the drive to improve stronger than ever. Chapter 65: Expedition Two years passed, and Eli Shan secluded himself in his room, immersed in the mysteries of formations. From the moment he received the ancient tome, he was drawn into its depths, relentlessly pursuing knowledge. Day after day, his understanding grew, unraveling secrets that only a few geniuses could comprehend. What began as curiosity evolved into an obsession, each revelation pushing him further into the arcane. Now, Eli Shan had attained a mastery over formations that even the grandmasters of this small universe could hardly fathom. The realm he had achieved was beyond their wildest dream. If he wished, Eli Shan could kill a peak Emperor Realm cultivator with ease. Even though crafting such a formation would require time, the mere fact that he could wield such power was an achievement of its own. But how had Eli Shan achieved such a realm so swiftly? Part of the reason lay in him¡ªhe was a once-in-a-lifetime genius, born with unparalleled talent. Yet, the true key to his rapid growth was the book. This ancient tome held formations ranging from the simplest to the most complex, all explained with a clarity that defied comprehension. It was as though the author had intended it for someone exactly like him. "Who wrote this book?" Eli Shan mused, his mind swirling with curiosity. Despite his achievements, this question nagged at him, echoing through the silence of his chamber. Just as he drifted into thought, Eli Shan felt a subtle disturbance outside the mountain peak. With a flick of his will, the formation opened up, revealing the presence of a familiar face. "Senior Brother!" Eli Shan stood up and cupped his fists in respect. Jian Wu descended gracefully onto the mountain, his white robes billowing like clouds against the emerald peaks. His very presence seemed to brighten the atmosphere, the air around him humming with a serene energy. With a broad grin that reached his eyes, Jian Wu approached his Junior Brother. "Haha, no need to be so formal, Junior Brother," he said, his voice warm and familiar. He clasped a hand on his Junior Brother''s shoulder, a gesture full of brotherly affection. "It''s been ages since I last saw you. The sect has been abuzz with rumors¡ªno one has even caught a glimpse of you. Why have you secluded yourself for so long?" Jian Wu¡¯s tone was light, but beneath it, there was a subtle hint of curiosity, perhaps even concern. Eli Shan shook his head, offering a simple reply, "Just cultivating." Jian Wu chuckled. "Cultivating in isolation won''t make you strong on its own. Today, we''re heading out on an expedition. Care to join us?" Eli Shan thought for a moment before nodding. "As you wish, Senior Brother." Jian Wu smiled and gestured. "Then, follow me." Eli Shan blinked in surprise. "Right now?" Jian Wu''s expression turned serious. "Why wait? If we delay any longer, others will snatch this opportunity. Let''s go." Eli Shan nodded, falling in step behind Jian Wu, his curiosity piqued. Both of them flew swiftly and landed at the entrance of the mountain. There, Eli Shan spotted another familiar figure, tapping his foot impatiently. "Senior Brother Wen Lun," Eli Shan greeted, cupping his fists respectfully. Wen Lun nodded with a smile. "You''re late. Let''s not waste any more time." With a brief exchange of glances, the three of them readied themselves and took to the skies, riding their swords. Their speed was astonishing¡ªso fast that it felt as though they were teleporting through the air. But what truly surprised Wen Lun was Eli Shan''s effortless pace. When they first set off, Wen Lun had mentally braced himself to slow down for Eli Shan, assuming the young cultivator might struggle to keep up. However, as they soared through the sky, the truth became impossible to ignore¡ªEli Shan was not merely keeping pace; he was flying with a grace and speed that defied all of his expectations! The three of them flew at full speed, slicing through the sky like arrows loosed from a bow. The wind howled past them, but Eli Shan remained unfazed, his focus unbroken. After half a day of relentless flight, they finally arrived at their destination¡ªa massive formation encircling the entrance to a dark, foreboding cave. As they descended and touched down on the ground, the crowd of cultivators gathered around the cave shifted their attention to the newcomers. A wave of recognition swept through the crowd, and the murmur of voices grew into a chorus. "It''s Brother Jian Wu and Wen Lun¡ªthey''re here too!" Eli Shan noticed the reverence in the eyes of the surrounding cultivators, and it caught him off guard. My senior brothers command such respect? Of course, he realized, they were Emperor Realm cultivators. It made sense that others would look up to them with such admiration. The three of them moved forward, cutting through the crowd until they reached the front of the formation, where the cave loomed ominously before them. Ahead of them, a group of formation masters was busily creating mysterious lines in the air, attempting to unravel the complex formation guarding the cave. The air was thick with tension as they worked, their faces etched with concentration. Jian Wu stepped forward, extending his hand toward the formation, his eyes narrowing as he silently assessed its strength. The air grew thick with anticipation, and the crowd fell into a hushed silence, too afraid to even breathe loudly. Every eye was on him, waiting for his judgment. After what felt like an eternity, Jian Wu opened his eyes, his expression grim. "They won''t be able to break this formation," he declared, his voice steady as he gestured toward the formation masters. A wave of shame washed over the formation masters at his words, their faces paling. How could they remain silent after hearing such a statement? One of them, his face flushed with indignation, stepped forward and glared at Jian Wu. "Brother Jian Wu, you may be stronger than us, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to look down on our abilities," he retorted, his tone sharp and defiant. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Jian Wu shook his head calmly. "I''m not belittling any of you. But this is an ancient formation, one far beyond the knowledge of anyone here." The crowd gasped, exchanging looks of awe and concern. An ancient formation? The mere mention of it sent ripples through the gathered cultivators. They knew that such formations were remnants of a bygone era, often requiring the skills of elders or grandmasters to even begin deciphering. The formation masters exchanged uneasy glances. They were core disciples from one of the top ten sects, yet even they knew their limitations. They were not on par with their elders when it came to formations. And standing before them was Jian Wu, the strongest disciple among all the top ten sects, a prodigy who had reached the Emperor Realm before the age of thirty. If he said they couldn''t break the formation, it was likely true. One of the formation masters sighed and looked at Jian Wu with a resigned expression. "Then what should we do? We can''t exactly summon our masters here for this, right?" Before Jian Wu could respond, Eli Shan stepped forward and placed his hand on the formation. All eyes turned toward him as his fingers lightly brushed against the barrier, as if something was slightly off. After a moment of silent assessment, he turned to the formation masters, his gaze unwavering and resolute. "I''m afraid even your masters wouldn¡¯t be able to break this formation." A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "Who is this guy?" "How dare he belittle the elders of the top ten sects?" "He must have a death wish." The murmurs spread like wildfire, disbelief etched on every face. It was hard for them to process what they had just heard. The formation masters turned to Eli Shan, their expressions twisted with rage. One of them, fists clenched, took a menacing step forward. "Hey, brat, what did you just say? It seems you''ve grown tired of living!" Another disciple moved closer, his voice dripping with scorn. "Do you even know who you''re talking about? The elders of the formation sect are the strongest formation masters in this world! They could shatter a feeble formation like this with ease!" A third disciple stepped forward, his eyes narrowed dangerously. "If you dare utter another word, we''ll end you right here." In the midst of their threats, Eli Shan remained calm, shaking his head slowly. "Perhaps your sect master could break it, but your masters¡ªno, they cannot." The formation masters couldn''t hold back their fury any longer. Just as they were about to attack, Jian Wu stepped in front of Eli Shan, his gaze hardening as he faced them. "You are not allowed to touch my junior brother," Jian Wu declared, his tone leaving no room for argument. These formation masters were some of the most skilled masters in the world aside from their elders. But today, their pride had been wounded, and now, to be challenged further was unbearable. One of them glared at Jian Wu, seething with anger. "Brother Jian Wu, we respect you, but we will not forgive him for insulting our master." Jian Wu''s lips curled into a smirk. "What''s the matter? Can''t handle hearing the truth?" "Y-You..." The atmosphere grew tense, the air thick with unspoken threats. The tension was palpable, a standoff on the brink of violence. Jian Wu kept his mocking smile, utterly unfazed by their anger. To him, these formation masters were insignificant, their outrage nothing more than empty bluster. Wen Lun sighed, stepping up beside Jian Wu. Like Jian Wu, Wen Lun was an Emperor Realm cultivator. If not for Jian Wu''s extraordinary talent, Wen Lun might have claimed the title of the strongest disciple. Facing both of them together was a daunting prospect for anyone, and the formation masters, despite their rage, hesitated to make the first move. Eli Shan, standing behind Jian Wu and Wen Lun, closed his eyes and remained indifferent to the escalating situation. If he wished, he could easily annihilate these formation masters, along with the formation itself, using his mastery of universal laws. But he chose not to. Such a display of power would be unnecessary, and Eli Shan had no desire to waste his energy on those who couldn''t comprehend the true depth of their abilities. Instead, Eli Shan decided to focus on the formation itself, covering it with his consciousness as he began to study its intricacies. Jian Wu noticed the shift and glanced at Eli Shan curiously. Could his junior brother also understand formations? Soon, Eli Shan opened his eyes and stepped forward, facing the formation. All eyes turned to him, filled with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. One of the formation masters sneered, "If brute force could break this formation, then Jian Wu wouldn''t be standing still. As we thought, you''re just a kid." Eli Shan ignored the taunts. With a calm, measured motion, he extended his hand, his fist initially closed tight. Slowly, he opened his fingers, revealing his index finger. With a single, deliberate flick, he pressed it against the formation. "Shhh..." Like a fragile water bubble, the once-mysterious and impenetrable formation dissolved instantly, vanishing as if it had never been there. For a moment, everyone stared at Eli Shan, their mocking smiles still lingering on their faces. Then, as if time itself had slowed, their expressions shifted dramatically. First, there was a flicker of shock, eyes widening and mouths falling open. This was swiftly followed by a deep, confounded silence. What had just transpired? The ancient formation, once considered an impenetrable enigma, had been dismantled with nothing more than a casual flick of a finger? The formation masters, who had been ridiculing Eli Shan just moments before, now stood in stunned silence, their eyes locked on the spot where the formation had been. Even Jian Wu, usually composed, was taken aback. He had no idea his junior brother was so skilled in formations. Wen Lun, too, looked at Eli Shan with newfound respect and surprise. Eli Shan smiled at their astonished faces. "Upon closer inspection, the formation wasn''t so difficult to break after all." The formation masters were left speechless, their pride thoroughly crushed. Eli Shan turned to Jian Wu and Wen Lun. "Let''s go, brothers." They nodded, their minds still grappling with what they had just witnessed. In a daze, the three of them walked into the cave, the entrance looming before them as they moved inside. In the next moment, the rest of the crowd snapped out of their daze and rushed inside, eager to seize whatever opportunities the cave might hold. As they ventured deeper into the cave, Eli Shan''s curiosity got the better of him. "Brother, what exactly are we looking for here?" he asked, glancing at Jian Wu. Jian Wu sighed, eyeing his enigmatic junior brother with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "Right now, I have a lot of questions for you, but I suppose we don''t have the time to go into that." Eli Shan nodded, understanding. "I''ll explain everything later." Jian Wu nodded in return, his expression growing serious. "The opportunity we''re seeking here is something that could incite war between the sects. That''s why they sent their disciples in first, hoping to claim it before conflict erupted. Be on your guard¡ªthere are many powerful disciples from the top ten sects in here, and they won''t hesitate to kill anyone for the opportunity." Eli Shan nodded, though his initial question remained unanswered. As they continued walking, the atmosphere grew heavier, and soon, they saw a large, glowing red object in the distance. Eli Shan felt an odd sensation just by looking at it. "What is that thing?" he asked, feeling a strange energy emanating from it. Wen Lun smiled, his gaze locked on the object. "Eli Shan, that is the Dragon Heart." Eli Shan''s eyes widened in shock. "What? A Dragon Heart? Is that true?" Wen Lun nodded, his gaze fixed on the pulsating, crimson heart. "Yes, it¡¯s a Dragon Heart." Eli Shan''s curiosity deepened. "But what exactly does a Dragon Heart do?" Wen Lun turned to him, his expression one of surprise. "You don¡¯t know what a Dragon Heart does?" Eli Shan shook his head sheepishly, an embarrassed smile touching his lips. "I¡¯ve only heard of it in passing. I¡¯m not exactly sure of its benefits." Nodding, Wen Lun¡¯s expression turned serious as he explained, "The Dragon Heart allows one to store an extraordinary amount of extra qi within their body. It''s like having an additional dantian. A person with a Dragon Heart can''t be easily judged by their apparent cultivation level¡ªthey can harbor far more power than anyone might expect." Eli Shan absorbed the explanation, his eyes fixed on the Dragon Heart. The power it promised was immense, and he could feel its pull even from a distance. He nodded, understanding the significance of what lay before them, and looked forward with renewed determination. Chapter 66: Fight In mere moments, the cave was filled with cultivators, each one eyeing the dragon''s heart with a mix of greed and trepidation. However, no one dared to approach it carelessly. Two reasons held them back: first - it was uncertain if it was safe to approach the dragon heart, and second - whoever seized it would instantly become the target of every other cultivator present. However, in every crowd, there are always those who are willing to risk everything for a chance at greatness. How could they resist when the prize before them promised a power that could change their fate forever, perhaps even rule the world? From the gathered cultivators, a man stepped forward. His build was formidable, muscles rippling beneath his robes as he exuded confidence and arrogance. His gaze swept across the crowd, challenging anyone who dared to defy him. "I am Lian Zhen," he declared, his voice booming in the cave. "Core disciple of the Dragon Fist Sect, the third-ranked sect in this world. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll give me some face. Unless, of course, you wish to make an enemy of my sect." Listening to Lian Zhen''s bold proclamation, Jian Wu couldn''t help but smile mockingly. Lian Zhen''s bravado might intimidate the weaker cultivators, but those from the top ten sects wouldn''t be swayed so easily. After all, the power of these sects was nearly equal¡ªno one could confidently claim superiority over the others. As Lian Zhen began to stride confidently toward the dragon''s heart, the crowd parted, but not out of fear. They knew he couldn''t escape with the heart, not with so many eyes watching. Besides, everyone wanted to see if it was safe to approach the dragon heart or not. All eyes were fixed on Lian Zhen as he drew closer. Six steps remained. Five steps. Four steps. Three¡ª "Aah!" Just as Lian Zhen was about to take the next step, a bluish-red flame erupted from the heart, engulfing him in searing heat. His flesh began to char and blister as he thrashed in agony. "Aaah, save me! Save me! I can''t extinguish this fire!" he screamed, as the flames continued to consume him mercilessly. His cries for help echoed in the cave, but no one dared to move. Fear rooted them in their place. Lian Zhen was a peak Origin Realm cultivator, a realm that Eli Shan hadn''t even reached in the outside world. And yet, here he was, utterly helpless against the fire. The realization struck everyone like a thunderbolt¡ªif someone as powerful as Lian Zhen couldn''t defend himself, what chance did any of them have? Even those who might have the strength to save him hesitated. No one dared to approach the dragon''s heart carelessly, fearing they would meet the same grisly fate as Lian Zhen. Slowly, Lian Zhen''s voice faded into silence, leaving behind only the crackling of the flames that had consumed him. The remaining cultivators stared at his charred remains with a mix of horror and disbelief. "W-What is this fire?" someone whispered, his voice trembling. "We can''t even get close to it," another muttered, fear lacing his words. "How are we supposed to take the dragon heart? I-I''m out," a panicked voice called out, shattering the fragile silence. A wave of panic spread through the weaker cultivators. They had come seeking glory, but now all they saw was death. Many of them turned and fled, unwilling to risk their lives for a prize that seemed impossible to claim. After all, with the likes of Jian Wu and Wen Lun present, their chances were already slim to none. When the dust finally settled, only a handful of people remained, their gazes steely with determination. Most of them were the cultivators from the top ten sects, those who knew the risks but still craved the power that the dragon heart promised. Jian Wu, standing at the forefront, studied the dragon heart with a serious expression. His eyes narrowed as he analyzed the situation, and then he whispered, "No one below the Emperor Realm can touch it." A murmur rippled through the remaining cultivators, their fear growing. Another figure from the top ten sects stepped forward, nodding in agreement. "He''s right. Only those enveloped in Emperor Qi can safely approach it. Otherwise, we''ll end up like that Lian Zhen." The realization hit everyone like a cold wave, and gasps filled the cave. The Emperor Realm was a level of power few in the world had achieved. Even among the top ten sects, there were only a handful¡ªperhaps eight or nine Emperor Realm cultivators in each sect. And it wasn''t as if they could afford to send all their strongest into this deadly cave. As the weight of the truth settled in, it became clear that most of the cultivators present had no hope of claiming the dragon heart. The very air seemed to grow heavier with the despair of those who realized their limitations. "I''m done with standing still," Jian Wu said, turning his head toward Wen Lun and giving him a nod. Wen Lun understood immediately and nodded back. Both of them locked their eyes on the pulsating heart, and with a swift step forward, they disappeared from everyone''s view. "Huh? Stop them!" an Emperor Realm cultivator spotted their movement and shouted in alarm. "Don''t let them reach the heart! Attack together!" another bellowed, launching a mystical punch technique toward Jian Wu. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Jian Wu turned, and with a casual wave of his hand, the attack dissipated effortlessly. But the reprieve was short-lived. Soon, more attacks came hurtling toward him. No one wanted to be left behind. With Jian Wu and Wen Lun as the strongest among them, if they secured the heart, it would be nearly impossible to snatch it back. Driven by desperation, everyone unleashed their mystical techniques in unison. "Brother Jian Wu, do you think you can fight against all the elite disciples of the top sects?" one of the attackers sneered. Jian Wu grinned, his expression a mix of amusement and arrogance. "Are you dumb? Of course, I can fight against all of you. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m going for the dragon heart, isn¡¯t it?" he quipped, effortlessly deflecting each incoming attack with his sword as if they were nothing more than a nuisance. "Y-You... We''ll show you your true place today!" The cultivators launched a relentless barrage of attacks. Standing amidst the storm of techniques, Jian Wu merely smirked, his sword flashing as he countered each one with impeccable precision and lightning speed. Standing aside in the safe spot, Eli Shan watched in awe. His brother Jian Wu was truly formidable! An ordinary Emperor could never achieve such a feat! For the first time, Eli Shan felt genuine awe for someone other than his father. Jian Wu continued to fend off the onslaught, creating an opening for Wen Lun to make his move. The others realized what Jian Wu was planning, but no matter how fiercely they attacked, Jian Wu''s unique sword techniques effortlessly neutralized their efforts. Even Eli Shan had never seen such mastery in swordsmanship. "Everyone, don''t hold back! If we don''t give it our all, none of us will get our hands on the dragon heart! Use your strongest weapons and techniques!" one cultivator urged, desperation edging his voice. Nodding in grim determination, the others prepared their most powerful techniques. "Dragon Fist!" "Freedom Spear!" "Formation of the Chain!" One after another, they unleashed their strongest attacks, holding nothing back. As the overwhelming attacks surged toward him, Jian Wu¡¯s expression grew serious for the first time. "It seems I can''t hold back any longer," he muttered, his voice low but resonant. Gripping his sword tightly, he took a deliberate step forward. In an instant, the air around him crackled with energy, and out of nowhere, millions of swords materialized, hovering ominously behind him like a celestial army awaiting orders. A menacing sword aura began to emerge from Jian Wu, its presence oppressive and suffused with killing intent. What happened next stunned even Eli Shan. The countless swords behind Jian Wu began to melt, their gleaming edges dissolving into pure, concentrated energy that fed into the sword aura. Suddenly the strength of the sword aura increased many times, becoming so overwhelming that it obliterated the incoming techniques with a mere touch, as if they were nothing more than fragile illusions. But Jian Wu wasn''t finished yet. The sword aura pulsed, shifting in color as it turned a deep, ominous red. Bolts of lightning arced through it, and the low rumble of thunder echoed within the cave. The destructive power contained within the aura was palpable, shaking the very ground beneath their feet. "Is that truly possible?" Eli Shan''s eyes widened in disbelief as he beheld the terrifying beauty of Jian Wu''s sword technique. With a simple wave of his hand, the crimson aura surged forward like an unstoppable tidal wave. It tore through the battlefield, devouring everything in its path. The incoming attacks, which had seemed formidable moments before, were reduced to nothing, their power dissipating in an instant. The bodies of the emperors who had dared to stand in Jian Wu''s way were obliterated, their forms vanishing into the ether without so much as a scream. They didn''t even have time to understand how they died. When the dust finally settled, only a handful of cultivators remained, spared by their cautious position at the rear. Those who had dared to stand at the front were gone, their lives snuffed out by the overwhelming power of Jian Wu. As the survivors looked ahead, a palpable fear gripped them. Their legs trembled uncontrollably, and they turned their gaze to Jian Wu, eyes wide with a mix of dread and disbelief. The aura of invincibility he exuded was undeniable. In that moment, a single thought echoed through the minds of every cultivator present: "Jian Wu''s reputation isn''t built on rumors." Yet, despite his imposing presence, they could sense that Jian Wu was exhausted, the immense toll of his technique evident in the subtle weariness that now clung to him. Who wouldn¡¯t be tired after unleashing such a powerful attack? He had single-handedly annihilated the techniques of over fifty cultivators and slaughtered most of the emperors with a single, devastating sword strike. To their eyes, no one else in the world could have accomplished what Jian Wu had done today. But awe and respect alone couldn''t deter them¡ªnot when the dragon heart was within reach. If it had been any other treasure, perhaps they would have fled, some out of fear of Jian Wu, others out of respect for his unmatched prowess. But this was no ordinary treasure. In the presence of the dragon heart, nothing else mattered. Resolving to seize the opportunity, they steeled themselves and launched another assault, driven by the insatiable greed that had brought them to this deadly confrontation. Amid the chaos, Eli Shan''s gaze shifted, catching sight of Wen Lun. Despite the barrage of attacks, Wen Lun didn''t even flinch or glance back. It was as if he was utterly confident that no matter what the others tried, they would never breach the unyielding wall known as Jian Wu. This kind of trust, Eli Shan realized, wasn''t something that could be forged overnight. It was a bond built through countless battles and unwavering loyalty. A small smile tugged at the corners of Eli Shan''s lips. "I want comrades like that." From the moment Jian Wu and Wen Lun had moved, only ten breaths of time had passed. While Jian Wu held the line against the relentless onslaught, Wen Lun had already approached the dragon heart. With swift precision, he retrieved a box-shaped artifact from his storage, which flew into the air, enveloped the dragon heart, and then shrank, sealing the precious treasure inside. As the cultivators continued their assault on Jian Wu, their eyes widened in shock when they saw the dragon heart vanish before their very eyes. "Senior brother, run!" Wen Lun called out, retrieving the artifact as it floated back to him. In the next instant, he vanished. Jian Wu, without a moment''s hesitation, disappeared from his spot and reappeared beside Eli Shan. "Let¡¯s go." Eli Shan nodded firmly. "Yes, brother." The two of them vanished as well, moving toward the cave entrance with blinding speed. "Catch them at any cost!" one of the emperors roared, but the three of them were so fast that the remaining cultivators quickly lost hope of catching them. Just as despair settled in and they thought they would never get the heart, a glimmer of hope reignited in their eyes as they spotted Jian Wu, Wen Lun, and Eli Shan at the cave''s entrance. However, that glimmer quickly turned to cold, paralyzing fear when they saw who else was standing there. As Eli Shan and his companions were about to exit the cave, they were interrupted by a group of shadowy figures entering from the outside. Their dark clothes fluttered ominously in the air, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods, and each of them wielded a different, fearsome weapon. The air grew heavy with their malevolent presence. Jian Wu''s expression darkened as he whispered, "The Shadow Clan." Chapter 67: Shadows "The Shadow Clan." The very name sent a ripple of dread through the crowd. Eli Shan noticed the trembling in their eyes and the palpable fear in the air, but he couldn''t understand why. The men in dark clothes seemed mysterious, yes, but terrifying? They were just men. What was everyone so afraid of? Unlike Eli Shan''s calm curiosity, Wen Lun and Jian Wu stood with an intense focus. Their expressions were unreadable, yet their hands gripped their swords with a readiness that betrayed their inner tension. They were prepared for battle, their eyes locked on the shadows who loomed over them like an ominous storm. The shadows, however, showed no such urgency. They stood with a casual arrogance, as if the cultivators before them were insignificant insects. One of the shadowy figures stepped forward, his movements sluggish but confident. He stopped just before Wen Lun, his presence suffocating, as though the very air thickened around him. "Hand over the heart," the shadow''s voice was smooth, almost lazy, but it carried a weight that silenced the world around them, "and I''ll let you live." Wen Lun tightened his grip on the box-shaped artifact, his gaze locking onto the shadow''s abyssal eyes without a hint of fear. His voice, steady and cold, sliced through the tension like a blade. "You can try to take it." The shadow paused, staring deep into Wen Lun''s unwavering eyes. A slow grin spread across his hidden face, and he turned to his comrades with a chuckle that soon erupted into mocking laughter. "Hahaha, such arrogance from ants... amusing." Before anyone could react, the artifact vanished from Wen Lun''s hand, reappearing instantly in the grasp of the shadow. The air crackled with disbelief as the crowd fell into stunned silence. The shadow''s grip tightened around the artifact, his voice dripping with dark amusement. "As you wished, I took it. But for making me exert extra effort, you''ll have to pay." A heavy silence fell within the cave, thick and oppressive. No one dared to move, hardly even breathe, for fear of drawing the attention of the shadows. The very air seemed to freeze, as if time itself was holding its breath. Even the Emperors, with all their power and prestige, were left dumbfounded, unable to comprehend how the artifact had vanished from Wen Lun''s grasp. If those at the pinnacle of cultivation couldn''t follow the shadow''s movements, what hope did the others have? Wen Lun, the second strongest among all the sects, had been on high alert, yet even he had failed to protect the box. The realization hit everyone like a cold wave: if even Wen Lun couldn''t prevent their actions, what chance did the others have against such formidable beings? For the first time, even Eli Shan regarded these figures with true seriousness. His previously casual demeanor shifted as he quietly invoked his invisible universal strength, probing the shadows'' cultivation realms. "Huh?" The results left him flabbergasted. His eyes widened slightly, but his expression quickly turned serene, masking the shock within. "Every single one of them... above the Emperor realm?" Eli Shan thought, his brow furrowed as he reassessed the situation. This was no time to stand idle¡ªthese people were just too terrifying! With a swift motion, Eli Shan positioned himself between Wen Lun and the shadows, his presence a silent declaration of protection. Jian Wu moved in tandem, stepping up to stand beside his brother, their combined aura creating a formidable barrier. "Return the artifact," Jian Wu''s voice was low but laced with a deadly promise, "or I won''t hold back anymore." The shadowy figure locked eyes with Jian Wu, an icy chill emanating from him. "We are the Shadow Clan, the strongest in the universe. Even the combined strength of all sects couldn''t flinch us, who do you think you are to challenge us?" Jian Wu''s gaze didn''t waver. "You don''t need to know who I am. All that matters is that I can kill you right here, right now." The shadowy figure''s calm facade cracked, fury flashing in his eyes as he narrowed his gaze. With a low, menacing voice, he stepped forward. "I''d like to see you try." His grip on his broad sword tightened, and with a growl that reverberated through the cave, he unleashed a strike toward Jian Wu, the speed and power of his swing surpassing the Emperor realm by a terrifying margin. The very air seemed to shatter under the force of his attack, a dark wave of energy surging toward Jian Wu with killing intent. But Jian Wu stood unmoved, his eyes narrowing as he whispered under his breath, "Ancient Sword Technique: Banished Reincarnation." In an instant, a crimson aura erupted, wrapping around the shadowy figure like a tightening noose, spiraling around him like the relentless wheel of fate. With a flick of his sword, the aura intensified, its color deepening to a blood-red hue that pulsed with an eerie, otherworldly energy. The shadow''s eyes widened in shock as a crushing pressure mounted around him, bending the very fabric of reality to Jian Wu''s will. "Huh? What is this...?" the shadowy figure muttered, his voice trembling as cold sweat broke out across his brow. His mind raced, trying to comprehend the phenomenon before him. "Could it be... you are¡ª" His words were cut short as the red aura tightened, wrapping around him like serpents. The world around him began to blur and fade, the cave dissolving into a void of crimson light. Panic gripped him as the realization dawned. He tried to move, but his body was frozen in place, paralyzed by the sheer force of Jian Wu''s technique. "No!" he shouted, desperation lacing his voice. He swung his broad sword with all his might, aiming to break free from the encroaching aura. But as the blade made contact, it simply disintegrated, dissipating into nothingness, as if even the weapon was condemned to the cycle of reincarnation. "W-what is this...?" For the first time, fear gripped the heart of the shadowy figure, shattering his arrogance like fragile glass. The crimson red aura continued to devour him, inch by inch, as his form began to flicker and fade, his very existence threatened by the ancient technique. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Sensing their comrade''s imminent demise, one of the shadows sprang into action. "Phantom Spear!" he bellowed, channeling a massive surge of energy into a spear forged from pure shadow. The weapon tore through the air with unimaginable speed, slicing into the red aura with a burst of dark energy. The crimson aura shuddered, fragments of it violently ripping away by the force of the Phantom Spear. The crushing pressure around the shadowy figure eased, allowing him a fleeting gasp of relief. But Jian Wu''s eyes narrowed, his focus as sharp as a blade. With a single, deliberate motion, he raised his hand, and the red aura coiled tighter, defying the shadow''s interference with unyielding force. "Do you think you can escape your fate?" Jian Wu''s voice was cold and unwavering, filled with an authority that silenced the very air around him. The crimson aura flared up once more, pushing back against the Phantom Spear with renewed vigor. The shadowy figure''s fear turned to outright terror as he realized that even with the combined efforts of his comrade, they were barely holding back the tide. But just as the crimson aura threatened to consume the shadowy figure entirely, a man standing behind the others stepped forward, his presence commanding immediate attention. With a wave of his hand, he spoke a single word, "Enough." Instantly, the crimson aura dissipated, its oppressive force vanishing as if it had never existed. The two shadows exhaled in unison, a breath of relief escaping their lips as they turned to the man, their eyes filled with reverence as if looking upon their father. A cold sweat trickled down Jian Wu''s forehead as he faced this formidable figure. The oppressive energy that had filled the cave moments ago was nothing compared to the quiet, overwhelming power emanating from this man. Swallowing his unease, Jian Wu demanded, "Who are you?" The man''s gaze was calm, almost indifferent, as he replied, "I am Cui An, merely the leader of this small group of shadows." His tone was unhurried, almost casual, but the weight behind his words was undeniable. "And you... you are Jian Wu, correct? I will remember your name." With that, Cui An turned to his shadows and commanded, "Everyone, let''s go back." Just as he began to turn away, Jian Wu''s voice rang out. "Wait. You may leave, but return the heart to us." Cui An halted mid-step, his back still turned to Jian Wu. The cave plunged into a deathly silence as the words lingered in the air. ¡°H-Hey Jian Wu, are you out of your mind? Is the dragon heart really worth more than your life?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, let him take it and leave. What are you thinking?" Fear laced the voices around him, their words trembling in the tense stillness. Relief had washed over them moments earlier, with the shadows seemingly ready to leave. But now, this reckless Jian Wu had to provoke them. If he wanted to die, fine¡ªbut why drag everyone else down with him? As if sensing their rising dread, Cui An slowly turned back, his eyes narrowing with cold, simmering fury. The atmosphere shifted, growing suffocatingly heavy as an oppressive aura flooded the space, making the air nearly unbreathable. "It seems you don¡¯t fully grasp your situation," Cui An said, his voice dripping with menace, so cold and lethal it sent shivers through everyone present. "If it weren¡¯t for our restriction against killing so casually, your existence would have already been erased from this world. However..." He paused, a chilling smile curling at the corners of his lips. "I don¡¯t mind bending the rules every now and then." With a subtle downward flick of his hand, the atmosphere in the cave shifted dramatically. The very air seemed to thicken, transforming into a crushing force that bore down with the weight of a mountain. Jian Wu''s eyes widened as he felt the pressure intensify, his knees trembling involuntarily under the immense force. It was as if the universe itself was compelling him to kneel before this man, his body succumbing to a power far beyond anything he had encountered. Jian Wu gritted his teeth, struggling against the overwhelming pressure, but it was futile. His legs gave way, and he was forced to the ground, kneeling as if the very earth demanded his submission. The oppressive force was suffocating, a clear demonstration of Cui An''s dominance. Gasps echoed through the cave as everyone watched in disbelief. Jian Wu, who had stood tall against two shadows, now knelt before this man as if he were nothing more than an ant under a giant''s foot. The sheer difference in power was undeniable, sending waves of fear rippling through those who witnessed it. Seeing Jian Wu kneeling under Cui An''s overwhelming pressure, Eli Shan could no longer remain passive. The gap in strength between them was simply enormous. In reality, Eli Shan had never witnessed anyone as strong as this man in his whole life. He was already impressed that Jian Wu could remain composed under such a crushing aura, whereas other cultivators would have crumbled, coughing up blood from the sheer force emitted by Cui An. Eli Shan instinctively stepped forward, his intent clear. He couldn''t allow his brother to face this monster alone. But just as he was about to stand between Cui An and Jian Wu, something stopped him¡ªJian Wu''s unwavering determination. Even on his knees, Jian Wu refused to surrender. His hands tightened around the hilt of his sword, and with a monumental effort, he began to rise. The air around him crackled with energy as he slowly stood, defying the crushing force. "This isn''t over yet," he muttered through gritted teeth, his spirit burning brightly even as his body struggled to bear the weight. Cui An''s gaze remained cold, though a glint of acknowledgment flickered in his eyes. "No," he replied, his voice like ice. "It''s over." Jian Wu shook his head, a fierce resolve hardening in his expression. "Now that the worst has come to the worst, I will break my limit!" With those words, the air around Jian Wu began to ripple violently as a crimson aura emerged from his body, swirling around him with an intensity that made the entire cave tremble. Cui An¡¯s gaze pierced through the aura, probing the true strength of Jian Wu¡¯s technique. And for the first time, his expression shifted to one of seriousness. "It seems you¡¯re just like us," he murmured, his tone now devoid of mockery. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯ll kill you right now." Without hesitation, Cui An raised his hand and commanded, "Kill him." As the word left his lips, the shadows sprang into action, vanishing into the darkness before reappearing around Jian Wu in a deadly circle. Weapons gleamed ominously as they slashed toward him with lethal intent. Clang! Clang! Clang! In a blur of motion too fast for the eye to follow, Jian Wu countered every attack. His crimson aura flared with each clash, growing stronger and more ferocious with every shadow he repelled. The cave echoed with the relentless clash of swords, leaving everyone in stunned awe. On the other side, despite his calm exterior, a strange unease gnawed at Cui An. The aura surrounding Jian Wu¡ªit was unsettling, making him shudder with a sensation he hadn¡¯t felt in eons. At this moment, his senses were screaming at him to end this now, to kill Jian Wu before he could fully unleash his strength. Heeding his instincts, Cui An moved. He disappeared from his spot, merging with the shadows. As Jian Wu continued to fend off the relentless attacks, Cui An reappeared beside him like a phantom, his presence a harbinger of death. "I''m not certain if you are the one, but now that you''ve become our enemy, we must kill you at any cost." Without warning, Cui An''s hand moved in a blur, and from seemingly nowhere, a sword appeared in his grasp. With a swift, fluid motion, he slashed it toward Jian Wu''s neck, the blade cutting through the air with the force of a cataclysm. From the moment Cui An moved to the instant the blade descended, not even the blink of an eye had passed. To the onlookers, time itself seemed to freeze as they witnessed a blade bearing the power to annihilate worlds, inching closer and closer to Jian Wu¡¯s neck. Jian Wu''s eyes widened in shock as he sensed Cui An¡¯s killing intent, but it was already too late. "I can''t dodge it!" Chapter 68: Veil of Annihilation Jian Wu''s eyes widened as the world-destroying sword strike closed in, ready to sever his head from his body. "I can''t dodge it." He tried to evade, but it was already too late for him. Just when it seemed that Jian Wu''s end was inevitable, a resounding clash echoed through the cave. Clang! A sword, radiating an ancient aura, intercepted Cui An''s strike, halting it almost instantly. Cui An narrowed his eyes, looking at the person before him with a serene expression. "You... You are also like us, aren''t you?" Wen Lun, now standing between Jian Wu and Cui An, shook his head. "Don''t lump us in with your kind. We''re not scum like you, nor are we as weak." He glanced back at his senior brother, checking for injuries. Seeing that Jian Wu was unharmed, Wen Lun turned his gaze back to Cui An. "You should be grateful nothing happened to Senior Brother. Otherwise, you would have cursed the day you were born." Hearing Wen Lun''s confident words, Cui An hesitated, his resolve wavering. But then, as if recalling something crucial, his determination solidified. "I don''t care who you are or what backing you have, no one can surpass our sect leader." With those words, Cui An charged forward again, a fierce growl escaping his lips. Suddenly, a hidden aura erupted from within him, altering the expressions of both Wen Lun and Jian Wu. "Both of you will die today!" Cui An''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles whitening as he summoned every ounce of his strength. An overwhelming aura erupted from him, thick and oppressive, causing even the other shadows to falter under its weight. "Lightning Fang!" he roared, unleashing his attack. His sword cleaved through the air with blinding speed, crackling with violent arcs of electricity. Though this technique lacked the refinement of Jian Wu''s sword strike, the sheer force of Cui An''s cultivation made it seem as if Wen Lun and Jian Wu were already dead. Wen Lun and Jian Wu felt the crushing force of the attack bearing down on them, a sensation of certain doom washing over them. "Such a bad sword technique," Jian Wu muttered under his breath, frustration flashing in his eyes. "If only I could use even a fraction of my true strength... What a waste." Resigned to his fate, Jian Wu threw his sword back toward Eli Shan, his voice barely a whisper as he urged, "Run." Eli Shan caught the sword, feeling its warmth. A single tear welled up in his eye as he looked at his dying brother. "Even at the end, Senior Brother cared for me," he sniffed, adding in his mind the imaginary sound of a mournful violin. Meanwhile, Cui An, who was more than a major realm higher than Jian Wu and Wen Lun, was closing in with the power of a thousand thunderstorms. The two brothers, with no chance to defend themselves, stared down their inevitable fate. Yet, instead of fear, a serene smile graced Jian Wu''s face. "In my next reincarnation," he said, his voice dripping with calm resolve, "I''ll come back just to annihilate your whole existence." Cui An''s eyes widened at this, but he didn''t falter. Instead, he increased the force behind his sword even more. "I''ll kill you so thoroughly that even your soul will be too scared to reincarnate!" With a calm smile, Wen Lun and Jian Wu closed their eyes, waiting for their death. And then... nothing. "Huh?" Wen Lun peeked one eye open, confused. "Is it just me, or is his sword taking an eternity to reach here?" Jian Wu, still with his eyes closed, nodded. "Yeah, right? We could''ve dodged it if it was this slow. Why are we just waiting to die? Are we dumb or something?" They both opened their eyes fully and what they saw left them utterly speechless. "Junior Brother?!" At that moment, they witnessed something they would never forget in their lives. Eli Shan stood before them, completely at ease, one hand casually in his pocket, the other gripping a sword. But wait... it wasn''t his sword; he was gripping Cui An''s blade with his bare hand, as if it were no more than a dull butter knife. "W-Who are you?" Cui An stammered, his voice shaky and eyes wide with disbelief. He couldn''t sense any cultivation from the young man before him, which only deepened his unease. Eli Shan simply grinned, gesturing toward Jian Wu and Wen Lun. "Me? I''m just their junior brother, Eli Shan." As those words left his lips, Eli Shan casually tightened his grip on Cui An''s sword. A low, ominous crack echoed in the silence, as the blade¡ªonce a symbol of Cui An''s pride and power¡ªbegan to crumble. Slowly, deliberately, it shattered into countless fragments, falling to the ground like shards of broken glass. Cui An''s heart raced, terror creeping into his voice as he stuttered, "Y-You¡ªYou must be him!" Panic gripped him as he turned to the shadows. His command was urgent, almost desperate. "Everyone, give it everything you''ve got! Kill this guy!" The shadows that had encircled them suddenly vanished from view, their forms blurring as they converged on Eli Shan with blinding speed. They moved as one, a storm of deadly precision, their weapons aimed to strike him down in an instant. Eli Shan, however, remained unfazed. A small, confident smile played on his lips, his eyes gleaming with an almost playful glint. As their blades closed in, Eli Shan moved¡ªhis steps light, almost casual, as though he were taking a leisurely stroll rather than facing a life-or-death assault. Each attack missed its mark by a hair''s breadth as he effortlessly sidestepped and weaved through the onslaught, his movements so fluid and precise that it seemed more like a dance than a fight. To Eli Shan, the shadows'' lightning-fast strikes were laughably slow¡ªno more threatening than a one-year-old child''s clumsy attempts to hit a seasoned martial artist. Witnessing this, everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. Even Jian Wu and Wen Lun couldn''t hide their astonishment, their eyes fixed on Eli Shan. Eli Shan dodged every attack casually, and then as if merely strolling through a field, he suddenly turned his head toward Jian Wu. "Brother, may I use your sword?" he asked, his tone light, while his body continued to twist and weave, effortlessly evading every attack. Jian Wu, still in a daze, nodded instinctively, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. "Thank you, Senior Brother," Eli Shan said, as he effortlessly drew the sword Jian Wu had thrown to him earlier. Seeing Eli Shan holding the sword, the attacking shadows instinctively retreated, a cold sweat forming on their foreheads. They watched him with a mix of awe and fear, their bodies trembling as they struggled to hide their panic. "W-We can''t win against someone like him," one shadow murmured, his voice barely a whisper. "Y-Yeah. We can''t even land a hit on him. He might be as strong as our sect leader!" another added, his voice quivering with dread. As the shadows hesitated, Eli Shan surveyed them with an air of casual indifference. "My sword might destroy this whole cave, so I can''t use it here," he remarked nonchalantly. His gaze then shifted to Cui An, and as their eyes locked, a cold smile spread across his lips, sending an icy shiver down Cui An''s spine. Terror surged through Cui An, his entire being gripped by an overwhelming fear. "It''s you... it must be you!" he stammered, his voice cracking with sheer dread. Panic surged through his veins as every cell in his body screamed for him to flee. Without a second thought, he followed his instincts, turning around and bolting desperately to escape the terrifying presence before him. The sensation was so intense that he felt that if he stayed even a moment longer, not even his body would remain intact. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "I don''t know what you mean," Eli Shan said, his tone light yet laced with a hint of menace. "But the fun has only just begun. Where do you think you''re going?" With that, he slashed his sword in a seemingly simple, effortless motion. Boom! The sound reverberated through the air like a thunderclap. Even though it appeared to be a basic sword strike, the force behind it was anything but ordinary. The sheer power unleashed from that single slash obliterated all the shadows in an instant. Only Cui An managed to evade the full brunt of the attack by the slimmest of margins, though the impact sent him crashing into a wall with bone-jarring force. Eli Shan calmly placed the tip of his sword on the ground, the blade scraping along with a low, menacing grind as he moved toward Cui An. Each step he took seemed to tighten a noose around Cui An''s heart, the very air growing heavier with dread. Even the onlookers, who had been mere spectators, felt a chill run down their spines. The formation masters, in particular, were filled with a cold sweat, grateful beyond words that they hadn''t dared to attack Eli Shan earlier. Otherwise... they gulped hard, didn''t want to imagine the consequences. On the ground, Cui An struggled to stand, his eyes wide with terror. "Now I understand why he wanted this man dead... He''s a monster! He shouldn''t be allowed to exist in this universe!" Cui An whispered, his voice trembling. "But I have no intention of dying here." His gaze flickered to Eli Shan, who was steadily approaching, and with a desperate whisper, he muttered, "Shadow Steps." The moment the words left his lips, Cui An vanished, moving so swiftly and silently that not even the air stirred. His intent was clear¡ªescape at any cost. With his current speed, reaching the cave''s exit would take less than a blink of an eye. Yet, in that fleeting moment, time seemed to stretch endlessly, each heartbeat echoing like a drum of impending doom. Well, he was right to be anxious. Because, just as Cui An was about to make his escape, his heart nearly stopped. His eyes widened in sheer terror as he saw a dark silhouette blocking his path, standing motionless as if it had been waiting there for an eternity. Their eyes met, and a slow, deliberate smile crept across the figure''s face¡ªa grin so sinister and cold that it sent icy tendrils of fear coursing through Cui An''s veins, freezing his blood on the spot. But despite the terror gripping him, Cui An couldn''t stop. His momentum was unstoppable, and with the cave''s exit just a breath away, he knew he couldn''t afford to falter. It was now or never¡ªdo or die. Fueled by desperation, he pushed his speed to its absolute limit. However, just as he was about to pass through the silhouette, the figure calmly extended a hand, a sword gleaming in its grasp. Splash! Cui An''s speed was too great; he couldn''t stop his advancement. In an instant, he collided with the sword, decapitating himself in one swift motion. His body continued to move forward briefly, even as his head fell to the ground with a soft thud. Silence... Dead silence! No one understood what had happened, except for Jian Wu, who stared at Eli Shan, utterly dazed. For the others, it was as if time had stopped. They had seen Eli Shan walking toward Cui An, then both had vanished. The next thing they knew, Cui An lay on the ground, headless. Breathing became difficult as the reality of what had just occurred settled in. Every gaze was locked on Eli Shan, who now seemed like a being far beyond their comprehension. No one dared to move, let alone speak. Eli Shan paid them no mind. Calmly, he walked over to Wen Lun and handed him the artifact. "Senior Brother, this is yours," he said, his voice steady and composed. Wen Lun accepted it, still in a daze, his mind struggling to process the overwhelming display of power he had just witnessed. At this moment, no one even dared to entertain the thought of snatching the artifact. If they had known that a monster like Eli Shan was here for the dragon heart, they wouldn''t have come in the first place. After a moment of stunned silence, Jian Wu and Wen Lun finally snapped back to reality. They exchanged a look before turning to Eli Shan. "Junior Brother, you..." Eli Shan simply smiled, his expression calm and reassuring. "Don''t worry about these things, Brother. Let''s head back to the sect." The two glanced at each other once more, then nodded, accepting Eli Shan''s composure. Without another word, they prepared to return to the sect. The onlookers, who had been paralyzed by shock, also regained their senses. Panic set in as they realized the magnitude of what had just occurred. They bolted towards their respective sects with all the speed they could muster. An unknown disciple from the Sword Sect had annihilated a group of Shadows¡ªsomething even the sect masters of the top ten sects would struggle to achieve. And this mysterious man had done it as casually as if he were strolling through a field! As the trio flew back on their swords, Eli Shan broke the silence with a question. "Senior Brother, who are these Shadows? Their power seems far beyond what one could naturally achieve." Jian Wu gave a bitter smile. "You''re the last person I''d expect to question about the unnatural power." Eli Shan grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. Jian Wu shook his head with a mix of amusement and seriousness as he continued. "Nearly eighteen years ago, they appeared out of nowhere, claiming to be the strongest sect." "You mean there were no Shadows before eighteen years ago?" Eli Shan asked, his astonishment clear. Jian Wu nodded. "Exactly. Some rumors say that eighteen years ago, everything turned dark, the sky tore apart, and the Shadows fell from there." Eli Shan raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?" Jian Wu''s expression remained grave. "I''m not so sure. The thing is, they didn''t just appear in our world¡ªthey''re everywhere, on every single planet." Eli Shan''s thoughts turned inward, a frown creasing his brow. "Eighteen years ago... Isn''t that when I was reincarnated in this world?" he whispered to himself. "Could they somehow be connected to me?" Lost in thought, Eli Shan was brought back by Wen Lun''s voice. "I have a feeling they aren''t from this universe." Eli Shan turned to him, curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?" Wen Lun met his gaze steadily. "You''re aware of the existence of higher universes, aren''t you?" Eli Shan nodded. "Yes, I''m aware." Wen Lun continued, his tone thoughtful. "These beings who call themselves Shadows, every one of them is stronger than the Emperor Realm. Yet, they''ve never gone on a killing spree, nor have they unleashed their true power. Do you know why?" Eli Shan leaned in slightly, his curiosity growing. "Why?" Wen Lun''s expression darkened. "Because of the Law of Nature! It suppresses their cultivation, and if they attempt to use their full strength or wreak havoc in these lower universes, the Law of Nature would expel them." Eli Shan felt a spark of understanding ignite within him. Even though he had been harnessing his universe''s laws, he had struggled to break through to higher levels due to his lack of knowledge. Now, hearing Wen Lun''s explanation, he felt a new path opening before him, one that could allow him to tap into nearly three percent of his universe''s true power. "Senior Brother, your words have enlightened me," Eli Shan replied, his tone filled with sincere gratitude. Wen Lun blinked, slightly taken aback. It felt strange to be called "Senior Brother" by someone as powerful as Eli Shan, but he accepted the title nonetheless. As they continued to fly and chat, the familiar sight of the Sword Sect''s mountain range gradually came into view, its peaks rising majestically against the sky. Upon landing, they were immediately greeted by the outer disciples guarding the entrance. "Welcome back, Senior Brothers." The trio nodded in acknowledgment but moved swiftly inside the sect, their expressions unusually grave. The outer sect disciples exchanged puzzled glances. "The Senior Brothers seemed to be in a hurry. Did something wrong happen outside?" one of them wondered aloud. "I doubt it," another replied. "Who could possibly harm Senior Brother Jian Wu?" "Yeah, you''re right," the first disciple agreed, though a shadow of uncertainty crept into their voice. Inside the sect, Jian Wu''s urgency was evident. "We need to report this to the Sect Master immediately. Brother Eli Shan, come with us." Eli Shan nodded, following closely as they ascended to the highest mountain peak, where the Sect Master resided. Upon landing at the peak, they hurried into the grand hall. A rich red carpet lined the floor, and elders, their cultivations ranging from the eighth step of the Emperor Realm to the peak, sat in stately rows on both sides. Eli Shan couldn''t help but be impressed by the atmosphere of power and authority that filled the hall. "So this is what the top sect looks like," he thought, his eyes taking in the grandeur of the surroundings. As they approached the Sect Master, the three bowed respectfully. Jian Wu spoke first, his tone respectful yet urgent. "Apologies for the interruption, Sect Master, but we have something important to report." The Sect Master, a man of dignified presence, smiled warmly. "No need for formalities; there are no outsiders here." The three straightened up, standing before the Sect Master. His gaze shifted to Eli Shan, his eyes appraising. "You must be the young man Jian Wu has spoken of." Eli Shan cupped his fists in a traditional gesture of respect. "Greetings, Sect Master." The Sect Master nodded approvingly. "You look like a promising young man." Eli Shan shook his head modestly. "I don''t deserve such praise, Sect Master." The Sect Master smiled again, pleased by his humility. "Humble too. Good, good." He then turned his attention back to Jian Wu, his expression growing serious. "So, what is the matter?" Jian Wu''s face mirrored the gravity of the situation as he looked directly at the Sect Master. "Today, we killed the Shadows." Chapter 69: Intruder "Today, we killed the Shadows." The words hung in the air, heavy and shocking, as the elders'' eyes widened in unison. Disbelief etched itself across their faces, each one struggling to grasp the enormity of what had just been said. "What? Killed the Shadows?" Murmurs of dread rippled through the hall. "We''re doomed." "They''ll surely come for revenge." One after another, the elders voiced their fears, their voices tinged with rising panic. Just the mention of these so-called Shadows sent a wave of terror washing over the room, a cold shiver that seemed to wrap itself around their hearts. Eli Shan could feel it, a tangible fear that gripped them all. Well, he could understand their fear. After all, an army of peak-stage emperors was a force that would make even the bravest cultivators from a low-level universe tremble. Sensing the growing tension, the sect leader shifted his piercing gaze toward Jian Wu. His voice broke the whispers. "Jian Wu, have you grown strong enough to kill the Shadows now?" Jian Wu lowered his head, a flicker of shame in his eyes. His voice was soft but steady. "I''m afraid not, Sect Leader. It was my junior brother, Eli Shan, who killed the Shadows." A stunned silence fell over the room. The sect leader''s eyes widened in shock, his composure momentarily shattered. "What?" he exclaimed, his voice betraying his disbelief. But as the realization sank in, a slow smile spread across his face. He turned to Eli Shan, admiration shining in his eyes. "Eli Shan, you are indeed a dragon among men." Eli Shan smiled serenely, his tone humble as he replied, "Thank you, Sect Leade-." Before Eli Shan could finish, a sharp crack echoed through the room as the Great Elder erupted in a fit of rage. His fist slammed against the table with such force that the entire hall trembled. Rising to his feet, his eyes blazed with fury, veins throbbing at his temples. "Little brat, I understand you''re strong," he growled, his voice hoarse with anger. "But do you truly believe that gives you the right to endanger the entire sect?" Eli Shan raised an eyebrow, his calm gaze shifting toward the Great Elder. As their eyes met, the atmosphere of the room became heavy. A silence fell over the hall, every eye drawn to the silent standoff between Eli Shan and the furious elder. Seeing Eli Shan''s composed stare, the Great Elder''s anger only deepened. "What? Do you think you can kill me too? Don''t fool yourself into believing that taking down those mere Shadow disciples means you can stand a chance against me!" Eli Shan shook his head, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I have no interest in fighting a person who trembles before those I killed with ease." "You...!" The Great Elder''s voice trembled with fury as he took a step forward, ready to strike. But before he could act, the Sect Leader''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, cold and commanding. "Sit down." The words carried a weight that made the Great Elder freeze in place. He felt an overwhelming pressure descend upon him, forcing him back into his chair. The anger in his eyes was replaced by a flicker of fear, and he bit his tongue, unable to challenge the Sect Leader''s authority. A heavy silence settled over the room. The other elders watched in stunned silence, none daring to speak. The Sect Leader''s power was not to be underestimated, and the weight of his presence was palpable. Eli Shan observed the scene with silence. The pressure he felt from the Sect Leader gave him a clear indication¡ªthis man was not just a figurehead but a hidden dragon in his own right. The Sect Leader stood up, his gaze sharp as it swept across the room, meeting the eyes of every elder. "We are the Sword Sect! And a true sword fears no one, no matter who they are. Do you elders truly consider yourselves sword warriors?" His words struck like a hammer, and the elders lowered their heads, shame coloring their faces. The Sect Leader pressed on, his voice firm and resolute. "Even if we are destined to die in battle, we will do so with honor, rather than live in disgrace. If any elder fears death, they are free to leave the sect. But for those who are not afraid, let us stand tall before those shadows who don''t even dare to show their faces. Prepare yourselves, this is the time for war!" The Sect Leader''s words washed over the room like a wave of courage, dispelling the lingering fear. Even Eli Shan felt a surge of admiration, his heart swelling with respect. "This is how a Sect Leader should be," he thought, his awe for the Sect Leader''s bravery deepening. The atmosphere in the hall shifted. The fear that had gripped the elders melted away, replaced by a fierce determination. They exchanged resolute glances, their expressions hardening with resolve. "We are not afraid, Sect Leader. We will live with the Sword Sect, and die with the Sword Sect!" The Sect Leader nodded, his gaze turning warm as it settled on Eli Shan. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Eli Shan, you''re not going to run, are you?" Eli Shan met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "I am ready to die with the Sword Sect, Sect Leader!" The Sect Leader''s smile widened in satisfaction. "Good, good. All of you, go and prepare for the battle ahead." Eli Shan and the others cupped their fists in respect before turning to leave. As they walked outside, Wen Lun glanced at Jian Wu and Eli Shan, a shadow of guilt crossing his face. "I''m sorry, brothers. If only I hadn''t been caught..." Jian Wu placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, his voice firm and calm. "What are you talking about? Do you think we''re afraid of them? Besides, we were already planning to fight the Shadows. We''re just getting to it a little earlier than expected. What''s the problem?" Eli Shan nodded in agreement. "Senior Brother Jian Wu is right. We''re going to destroy them for sure." Wen Lun managed a smile, the burden of his guilt easing. Then, as if remembering something important, he turned to Eli Shan with a brightened expression. "Ah, Junior Brother, this dragon heart¡ªwe brought it for you." Eli Shan blinked in surprise. "Huh? No, no, Brother. I can''t accept something so precious." A warmth spread through him, touched by their thoughtfulness even in such a dire time. But he still hesitated, not wanting to take something so valuable from them. Wen Lun smiled, undeterred by Eli Shan''s reluctance, and forcibly pressed the dragon heart into his hand. "Junior Brother, this is a gift from us to you. Don''t decline it." Eli Shan hesitated, but could only nod, accepting the gift with a mix of gratitude and reluctance. "Then I''ll thank you, Senior Brother." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. But as soon as he took the dragon heart, it began to tremble in his hand, as if it was scared of something. The three of them exchanged puzzled glances. "What''s happening?" Jian Wu muttered, his brow furrowing in confusion. Eli Shan studied the dragon heart, a slight frown forming on his face. "Maybe this dragon heart doesn''t want to merge with me. It might be better if one of you uses it instead." Jian Wu and Wen Lun sighed, disappointment flashing across their faces. "It''s a shame," Wen Lun said, his voice tinged with regret. Jian Wu, however, quickly regained his composure, smiling as he turned to leave. "Wen Lun, I have something to take care of, so I''ll be heading back. You go ahead and merge with the dragon heart in the meantime. We don''t have time to waste." Before Wen Lun could respond, Jian Wu vanished, leaving only a faint ripple in the air. Wen Lun''s eyes lingered on the empty space where Jian Wu had stood, frustration boiling up inside him. His fists clenched, and his voice trembled with emotion. "You... you take this dragon heart! I won''t merge with it!" Before he could argue further, Jian Wu''s voice echoed faintly from the distance. "I''ve closed my peak''s formation and don''t have time for these small matters. Fuse with it before the Shadows come back." "You...!" Wen Lun gritted his teeth, his words faltering as frustration gave way to resignation. Shaking his head, he muttered, "Stubborn as always." Watching the exchange in silence, Eli Shan''s lips curved into a small smile, a sense of warmth and contentment swelling in his chest. He admired how none of them acted out of selfishness, always willing to stand together, no matter the situation. As he continued to smile like a maniac, an idea suddenly formed in his mind. Without a word, he abruptly knelt down and started tracing intricate patterns on the ground, his fingers moving gracefully. Wen Lun, watching his movements, quickly caught on. "Brother, are you creating a formation?" Eli Shan nodded, his focus unwavering. "I have an idea I want to try." Wen Lun nodded in understanding. "Then I''ll work on merging with the dragon heart while you do that." Eli Shan looked up, a thought occurring to him. "Ah, Brother, could I borrow the dragon heart for a moment?" Wen Lun smiled and handed it over without hesitation. "Of course." Eli Shan took the dragon heart and carefully began etching a strange circular pattern onto it. "It might not make a huge difference, but I''ve heard that fusing with a dragon heart can be risky. This formation should help ease the process, making it safer for you," Eli Shan said, giving the heart back to Wen Lun. Wen Lun''s eyes softened, his smile warm as he took it back. "Having a junior brother like you is truly a blessing. Haha." Eli Shan shook his head, returning the smile. "I''m just doing what I can." With a chuckle, Wen Lun prepared to leave for his mountain peak. "Then I''ll be heading back now, Junior Brother." Eli Shan nodded, watching as Wen Lun disappeared into the distance. Once alone, he refocused on his task, his expression calm but resolute. With practiced ease, he began inscribing more formations, his hands flowing gracefully as he channeled his energy into each mark. Soon, he was soaring through the air everywhere, his robes fluttering behind him, as he marked the grounds with formations that pulsed quietly with power. Meanwhile, the sect buzzed with activity as disciples caught sight of Eli Shan''s strange behavior, but none dared to question him. The air was thick with tension¡ªword had already spread among the disciples that a battle against the Shadows was imminent. Everyone was busy preparing for the fight, their faces grim with determination. But Eli Shan remained focused, his mind solely on the formations. He moved from one mountain peak to another with effortless grace, determined to fortify the sect as much as possible. After some time, as Eli Shan was still deep in his work, the sky above the sect suddenly darkened, casting an ominous shadow over the grounds. A palpable sense of fear began to seep into the atmosphere, gripping the hearts of all who were present. Boom! A deafening crash reverberated through the air as something powerful struck the sect''s main protective formation. The sound was so terrifying that many disciples collapsed to the ground, clutching their chests in sheer terror, feeling as if their hearts had stopped beating. Eli Shan looked up, his gaze piercing through the transparent barrier that shielded the sect. Thousands of figures, dressed in black, hovered menacingly above the formation, their presence casting a foreboding shadow over the entire sect. Without hesitation, many of the sect''s members bolted to the skies, flying up to confront the intruders. At the forefront was the Sect Leader, with the elders following him, and behind them were the elite disciples, their faces set with grim determination. As they approached the dark-clad figures, the Sect Leader''s eyes fixed on the one standing at the very front. This man''s aura was overwhelming, far surpassing the Emperor realm¡ªa true leader among the Shadows. The Sect Leader cupped his fists, his voice calm but respectful. "I greet the Sect Leader of the Shadow Sect. What brings you to our gates?" A silence fell over the atmosphere, then the shadows glanced at each other, bursting into terrifying laughter. "Hahaha! Sect Leader? Do you think my Sect Leader would bother to come here to crush mere worms? No, I am merely an elder of the Shadow Sect!" The words hit like a hammer, and the faces of the Sword Sect elders darkened with dread. The realization was chilling¡ªif this was just an elder, what kind of power did their Sect Leader possess? The Sect Leader''s expression grew grim, his gaze locked on the man before him. He knew that he could, at best, hold his own against this person. But behind him were countless others, all with cultivation far beyond the peak step of the Emperor realm! And then there was the Shadow Sect¡¯s leader¡ªan even greater threat, one who hadn¡¯t even appeared yet! How could this be possible? They had always known the Shadows were strong, but this... this was terrifying! The Sect Leader''s thoughts raced. He knew the odds were against them, but there was no turning back now. This was the battle that would determine the fate of the Sword Sect. The elder of the Shadow Sect smiled with a sinister glint in his eyes, his gaze sweeping over the faces of the Sword Sect''s warriors. His voice, dripping with arrogance, carried a menacing edge. "Perhaps you''re unaware," he said, gesturing dismissively towards the terrifying cultivators behind him. "But these are merely disciples of the Shadow Sect." He then locked eyes with the sect master, his voice lowering to a dangerous whisper. "One of your sect members dared to kill our disciples¡ªnow, your sect no longer has a reason to exist." "They''re just disciples?" The elite disciples of the Sword Sect, who had steeled themselves to fight, felt helpless before this terrifying army. But not one of them backed down. The weight of impending doom pressed heavily on the entire sect, pushing it to the brink of destruction, yet no disciple turned to flee. Their resolve was unwavering. The Sect Leader looked at the Shadows, shaking his head in defiance. "Our swords will never bow, nor will they retreat. If it''s a fight you want, then we''ll give you one." Suddenly, an overwhelming pressure surged from the Sect Leader, rippling through the air with such force that even the elders staggered in its wake. In that moment, the crushing despair that had gripped the sect began to lift, replaced by a flicker of hope. The Great Elder, his eyes wide with shock, murmured in disbelief, "The Sect Leader... He''s finally broken through to the next stage of the Great Emperor!" The disciples and elders, encouraged by the revelation of their sect leader''s power, felt their blood boil with renewed vigor. Their hearts raced as the Sect Leader¡¯s pressure descended heavily upon the Shadows, filling the air with palpable intensity. Yet, the elder of the Shadow Sect remained utterly unfazed. With a casual wave of his hand, he dispelled the overwhelming force as if it were nothing more than a light breeze. "A high-level Great Emperor, I see," he remarked, a cold smirk tugging at his lips. "This will be a good fight." He too revealed his cultivation¡ªa high-level Great Emperor! The air between them crackled with power, the tension almost tangible. The Sect Leader unsheathed his sword, and a powerful sword intent surged around him, far stronger than anything Eli Shan had ever encountered. Witnessing the Sect Leader''s true strength, Eli Shan''s eyes shone with awe, yet he remained focused on his task, continuing to create formations from one point to another. The sword aura emanating from the Sect Leader, combined with his cultivation, began to warp the very fabric of the world around them. The ground trembled, and the skies darkened under the weight of his power. The realm of the Great Emperor was already beyond what this world could bear, and now, with two high-level Great Emperors clashing, the world itself seemed on the verge of collapse. In an instant, the Sect Leader vanished from his spot and reappeared beneath the Shadow Sect elder, slashing his sword filled with killing intent. The Shadow elder tried to block the blow with his sword, but the Sect Leader''s overwhelming aura shattered his defenses. The force of the strike hurled the elder out of the world, flinging him into the vast expanse of the universe. For beings at their level, space and earth were the same. They could traverse galaxies in an instant if they wished, their power unbound by the limitations of ordinary cultivators. Below, the Shadows began to prepare for battle, their expressions nonchalant as if they were about to crush insignificant insects. They hovered confidently in the air, ready to slaughter the Sword Sect''s elders and disciples with ruthless ease. In stark contrast, the disciples of the Sword Sect stood their ground, bracing themselves for a war they knew they could not win, yet unwilling to surrender. Chapter 70: Sword Vs Shadows Nearly twenty thousand Sword Sect disciples stood with their heads held high, facing the one thousand disciples of the Shadow Sect. Despite the overwhelming difference in numbers, the strength of the Shadow Sect disciples dwarfed even the elders of the Sword Sect. The weakest among them had reached the peak of the Emperor Realm, while most had surpassed that threshold. Those who could sense the power of the Shadow Sect understood that the Sword Sect was doomed. No one could save them now. Even a few Shadows were enough to wipe out their entire sect in an instant. The crushing weight of hopelessness began to creep into the hearts of the Sword Sect''s disciples, but despite the looming despair, they stood firm. At the forefront, Jian Wu led the disciples, with the elders standing protectively before them. While some senior disciples and elders had reached the Emperor Realm, the majority of the sect''s disciples had yet to achieve such heights. Still, not a single one faltered. Each was prepared to lay down their life for the sect. Yet, despite their readiness, no one made the first move. All eyes were turned skyward, watching the clash between the Sword Sect''s strongest cultivator and the Shadow Sect''s elder. With every exchange of blows between the sect master and the Shadow Sect elder, the very fabric of the universe seemed to tremble. Their continuous assaults rattled the heavens, but it was clear to everyone¡ªthey were holding back. Neither dared to unleash their full strength, for fear of obliterating the universe itself. Of course, the universe they could destroy was only this small one, not Eli Shan''s vast soul universe. Within his soul, an infinite number of such universes existed. He had no reason to worry. But there were living beings here¡ª even his parents lived in this small universe. If the Shadows dared to harm it, Eli Shan could erase them with a thought, as easily as breathing. As the battle raged on, cracks began to appear in the universe. The cultivation of a high-level Great Emperor was not for show. Each strike from their battle sent shockwaves that shattered distant, fragile planets. Sensing the raw power erupting from their clash, nearly seventy Great Emperors emerged from all over the universe, drawn to the fight. Yet none of them dared to intervene. They knew well that the sect master was fighting a Shadow Sect elder, and in this universe, the Shadows had already killed many Great Emperors, and none of them wanted to share that same fate. Inside the Sword Sect... disciples and elders alike felt the crushing weight of impending doom. Though they believed in their sect master, their confidence wavered when it came to the Shadows. Besides that, before them stood the army of Shadow Sect disciples, eager to crush them like ants underfoot. In stark contrast, Eli Shan remained indifferent, calmly moving from place to place, weaving new formations around the sect as though preparing for something far greater. Suddenly, a Shadow disciple ceased observing the ongoing battle, his attention snapping toward the Sword Sect''s great elder. "Your sect master... he''s stronger than I expected. Impressive. But it won''t change the inevitable¡ªyou''re all getting annihilated. I''ve grown bored. Let''s begin our fight." Without warning, the Shadow vanished from his spot and a punch materialized before the great elder''s chest, faster than a flash of lightning. The great elder barely had time to react. His eyes widened as the fist neared, his instincts forcing his hands up to block the strike. But the force behind the punch was monstrous. Despite his efforts, the impact hurled him backward, sending him crashing to the ground at terrifying speed. Boom! The elder''s body struck the earth with a thunderous sound, and he coughed up blood. Fear flickered in his eyes as he glanced up at the Shadow, his voice trembling. "Y-You... you''ve surpassed the Emperor Realm!" The Shadow sneered, looking down on him with cold disdain. "More than half of us have. The rest stand at the peak of the Emperor Realm. How dare you even think you could challenge us?" The great elder''s hands clenched into fists, his jaw tightening. Rage and desperation surged through him as he pushed himself off the ground, refusing to yield. "Everyone, don''t hold back! Use every sword technique you''ve ever learned! We fight to the death!" The Shadow standing at the forefront waved his hand with casual indifference. In response, the thousands of Shadows behind him surged forward, beginning their massacre as if swatting away insignificant worms. By the time the battle between the Shadows and Sword Sect disciples erupted, news of the conflict had spread across the world. The top ten sects had gathered from afar, watching the carnage unfold, but none dared join the fray. Initially, they had planned to strike when the Shadows were preoccupied with the Sword Sect. But upon sensing the Shadows'' overwhelming cultivation realms, they were filled with fear. Even approaching the battlefield was out of the question, let alone fighting against them. Cowards, they all thought but knew in their hearts that no one would judge them. The power of these shadows wasn''t something any of them could contend with. At this moment, they all realized one brutal truth: the Sword Sect was beyond saving. Within the sect''s walls, Jian Wu stood tall before his disciples. His gaze, calm and unwavering, locked onto the advancing shadows who had broken the sect''s protecting array. His face revealed nothing, but inside, he was ready¡ªready for bloodshed. The moment the shadows struck, Jian Wu moved with precision and lightning speed. His sword was unsheathed in a blink, and the following instant, bodies fell. Shadows, who had surpassed even the Emperor realm, didn''t even have time to understand how they died. Jian Wu''s blade had cut through them so swiftly that their end was almost poetic¡ªsilent, but absolute. The morale of the disciples surged upon seeing their chief disciple''s strength. "Let''s go, brothers! We outnumber them!" one disciple roared, drawing strength from the sight of Jian''s slaughter. "We can kill them all!" The disciples charged, twenty against one, hoping to overwhelm their enemies with sheer numbers. Yet, their confidence quickly withered. The shadows moved like specters, dodging the chaotic flurry of swords with effortless grace. Before the disciples could react, several of them were cut down, their bodies collapsing in broken heaps. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. A wave of helplessness washed over the battlefield, turning the tide of battle into something darker. Jian Wu''s eyes darkened, rage flashing like storm clouds. "Y-You..." he growled through gritted teeth, his voice trembling with fury as he watched his comrades fall. He couldn''t stand it any longer and rushed toward those who killed his comrades. Then, with a single, precise strike, his sword cleaved through the head of one shadow, then another, their lifeless body crumpling to the ground as blood splattered the air. "I''ll annihilate each one of you!" Jian Wu''s voice roared across the battlefield. His fury fueled his movements as he launched himself toward the shadows, his sword gleaming with killing intent. With every step, his grip tightened around his blade, his knuckles white with wrath. "Banished Reincarnation," he whispered darkly, and suddenly, the air around him thickened, vibrating with a terrifying force. A crimson aura exploded from his body, so thick and intense that even the bravest shadow seemed to falter. This aura, unlike anything before, was not just a weapon¡ªit was a declaration of their doom! The shadows near him began to disintegrate, their bodies turning to ash as if their very existence was unworthy in the presence of such overwhelming power. In that instant, even the shadows, those creatures of darkness, felt fear. "What is this?" muttered one of the Shadow leaders, who had been silently observing the battlefield from afar. His eyes narrowed as he focused on Jian Wu. Then, in a blur, he vanished from his position and appeared directly in front of him. "Who are you? You''re not like the rest of these ants." Jian Wu didn''t flinch. Unmoved by his imposing presence, he pointed his sword straight at him. "Stop the Shadows, or you''ll all die here." Suddenly, seeing a sword pointed at their leader, the other Shadows stopped fighting, glancing toward their leader. Even the injured elders, barely clinging to consciousness, raised their heads to witness the confrontation. Their eyes were drawn to Jian Wu, a man facing a shadow they were too terrified to even look at. The shadow leader glanced back at his forces, then waved a hand, signaling them to resume the slaughter. He then turned back to Jian Wu, a strange curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Are you nearly eighteen years old?" he asked abruptly. Jian Wu blinked, surprised by the bizarre question amidst the chaos. "No," he replied. "I''m not." The shadow leader''s eyes flickered with something akin to disappointment. "Then you are not the one. You may die now." Jian Wu didn''t understand what he meant, but he had no intention of finding out. His grip tightened on his sword, ready to strike. Without warning, the shadow leader swung his sword at Jian Wu. The pressure from the strike was overwhelming, a force so immense it felt as if the very world would crack beneath it. The ground trembled, and even those watching felt as though the air itself was being torn apart. Jian Wu''s eyes widened in shock as he felt a pressure far greater than anything he had encountered before, even stronger than the elder battling his sect master. "This person... his strength is above the great emperor!" Jian Wu gulped hard, but retreat was not an option. Steeling his resolve, Jian Wu channeled every ounce of his sword intent into his blade and met the shadow''s strike head-on. "Ahh!" Clang! Their swords collided with an explosive force, a shockwave tearing through the battlefield, shattering nearby buildings, and sending disciples flying. The sheer pressure of the clash bore down on Jian Wu, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to yield. Yet, despite his effort, he was pushed back to the earth, his feet digging trenches into the ground as he skidded to a stop. Huff. Huff. Huff. Jian Wu finally steadied himself, panting as he stared at the shadow leader. But when their eyes met, it wasn''t anger or superiority in the shadow''s gaze¡ªit was shock. "You... you actually stopped my sword strike?" the shadow leader muttered, disbelief clouding his features. "I swung to kill you, yet you survived. Even though you''re not the one I''m looking for, you are a dangerous existence. Now that we are enemies, I cannot allow to live." Jian Wu''s face was pale, but he managed a faint, strained smile. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll kill all the shadows, one by one." The shadow leader''s eyes narrowed as he nodded. "Then you will die now." Without further ado, he raised his sword once more, his killing intent reaching an apex. His blade gleamed with lethal energy as he slashed toward Jian Wu with devastating force. Looking at the incoming sword strike, instead of backing down, Jian Wu felt a thrill run through his veins. His eyes gleamed with excitement. "You''ve honed your swordsmanship well... you''re better than the others. I will allow you to call yourself a swordsman." Jian Wu said, then without another word, Jian Wu unleashed his true strength. "Everything is my sword," he whispered. The moment the words left his lips, the incoming strike¡ªone that should have cleaved him in two¡ªsuddenly halted, mere inches from his face. The Shadow leader''s eyes widened in disbelief. He tried to move his sword, but it refused to obey. It hung frozen in the air as if even the weapon itself had betrayed him. "Impossible! Who are you really? Not even in higher universes does this happen!" Panic flickered in his eyes. Ignoring his question, Jian Wu''s body surged with sword qi, the energy enveloping him like an impenetrable storm. "There''s no need to tell the dead who I am." With a simple gesture, the very air around them bent to Jian Wu''s will, transforming into countless invisible swords that surrounded the shadow leader. And suddenly, before the shadow could react, the blades moved and sliced into him, cutting into his flesh from all angles. "Aaah!" The leader''s scream pierced the air as blood sprayed from his wounds. Desperately, he tried to summon his cultivation to break free, but before he could react, Jian Wu''s sword appeared before him. His eyes widened in shock, but it was too late. He dodged the killing blow just in time, but not before the blade sliced through his ear and shoulder. Splurt! "AAAH! I WILL KILL YOU!" The Shadow leader howled in agony, his voice filled with unrestrained fury. "Everyone, kill him! Don''t let him die easily!" With a single command, nearly fifty Shadows rushed forward, encircling Jian Wu in an instant. However, as they approached and saw the Great Elder''s wound, their movements faltered, eyes widening in disbelief. "Did he... injure the Great Elder?" one of them muttered in shock. The realization sent ripples through the group. The one who could wound their great elder... how could he be ordinary? "Is this... could this person be him?" another asked, doubt creeping into his voice. The Great Elder of the Shadows, clutching his bleeding shoulder, roared, "He''s not the one! Kill him now, all of you!" His words spurred them into action, and the Shadows surged toward Jian Wu with a barrage of attacks, each more lethal than the last. Lightning strikes, fire bolts, and dark energy blades filled the air, converging on him with terrifying speed. From an outsider''s perspective, it seemed impossible for anyone to survive such an onslaught. Yet, Jian Wu stood perfectly still, his gaze calm and unmoved in the face of such overwhelming power. "Has he already given up on life?" one of the Shadows sneered, confident in their inevitable victory. But just as the deadly shower of attacks was about to engulf him, they froze in midair, suspended inches from his body. Jian Wu''s lips parted as he whispered, "All things are a sword." With a casual wave of his hand, the attacks that had been aimed to kill him turned in the air, reversing course. The barrage of destruction, once intended for Jian Wu, now hurtled back toward the Shadows who had launched them. "W-What is this?!" Panic spread among the Shadows as they scrambled to dodge the attacks, but it was too late for some. Screams filled the air as several of them were struck down by their own powers, their bodies collapsing lifelessly to the ground. The survivors watched in horror as their comrades fell, blood pooling at their feet. Fear gripped them, their hands trembling. But before they could even process the carnage, a blinding flash of silver streaked through the air. It was too fast for any of them to react. In a blink, the world turned upside down for them. Eyes widened in shock, and their thoughts scattered. In that split second, they saw Jian Wu standing behind them, his sword dripping with blood as he calmly wiped it clean. For a moment, confusion clouded their minds¡ªwhat had just happened? Then, reality set in as the cold sensation of death washed over them. Their eyes glazed over, and one by one, their bodies collapsed, heads rolling to the ground with dull thuds. Chapter 71: Dragon Heart Jian Wu stood aloof on the battlefield, his sword slick with enemy blood. To him, those below the great emperor realm were mere ants, and even those above it posed little challenge. With each swing of his sword, heads dropped like petals, lifeless bodies falling in his wake. He cut through the cultivators with effortless precision, his strikes as smooth and relentless as a knife slicing through butter. No one in the Shadow Sect had anticipated someone like Jian Wu within the Sword Sect. "He''s stronger than even their sect master... by a large margin," the Shadow Sect''s great elder muttered, his expression dark and troubled. Taking a decisive stance, he raised a finger toward Jian Wu. "All cultivators above the emperor realm, leave the small fry for the others¡ªfocus on killing this man!" he commanded. Hearing the order, no one looked shocked. Previously, they might have thought that the great elder had lost his mind. But watching Jian Wu cut down high-ranking members one by one, they knew the call was sound. In fact, many had already considered rallying the elites to surround and overwhelm him. In an instant, hundreds of shadows who had surpassed the emperor realm closed in, weapons drawn and eyes menacing as they stared him down. "You''re strong," one shadow sneered. "It''s a pity you''ll die today." "However," another added, "if you''re willing to join us, we might consider letting you go." Jian Wu shook his head, unimpressed. "Remember, those who talk too much in battle die faster." "You¡ª" "Everyone, attack him at once!" the shadow at the front shouted, channeling his strength into his weapon. In an instant, the cultivators surged forward, unleashing a barrage of mystical techniques. The sheer weight of their combined power pressed down on Jian Wu, nearly driving him to his knees. Yet, amid the overwhelming force, a smirk played on his lips as he surveyed the approaching swarm. "So, you''re not holding back at all, are you?" he muttered, amusement flickering in his eyes and voice. If Jian Wu had been at his full strength, he could have cut down hundreds of them with ease. But exhaustion weighed on him, and with over two hundred powerful cultivators closing in, taking them all down felt nearly impossible. Still, he wasn''t worried for himself. His only concern was for the Sword Sect disciples fighting beside him. Would they be slaughtered once he fell? No, I can''t let that happen, he thought, resolve flaring in his eyes. With a commanding shout, Jian Wu raised his voice. "All disciples of the Sword Sect, as your eldest disciple, I command everyone below the emperor realm¡ªrun! Leave the Sword Sect and save yourselves! You''re only a burden here!" Upon hearing his words, the disciples immediately understood Jian Wu''s true intention. His aim wasn''t to belittle them; he wanted them to survive, even if it meant they had to retreat. A deep warmth filled their hearts¡ªa shared love for their sect, their brothers, and everything they had vowed to protect. Memories flooded back: how they had grown within these walls, how everyone had treated them with kindness and camaraderie, making this place their home. The thought of abandoning it, even to save their lives, was unthinkable. They exchanged determined glances, their eyes blazing with fierce loyalty. "We stand with the Sword Sect!" they shouted in unison. "If the Sword Sect falls, then we fall with it!" Jian Wu was taken aback by their fierce unity, but a slow smile spread across his face. Shaking his head, he replied, "We are sword cultivators. We live by the sword, and we die by the sword." With renewed vigor, every disciple echoed his words, their voices resonating with unwavering resolve: "We are sword cultivators. We live by the sword, and we die by the sword." Empowered by their shared courage, the Sword Sect disciples began to fight with fierce determination. Their thoughts of survival vanished; all that remained was their single resolve¡ªto drive out the intruders, even at the cost of their lives. They wielded their swords relentlessly, but the harsh truth of their world weighed on them. In this universe ruled by strength, bravery alone was not enough to survive. Though the disciples fought valiantly, the shadows were formidable. No matter how fiercely they attacked, the shadows blocked them with ease, as though toying with mere children. "You''re all ignorant," one of the shadows sneered, taking a menacing stance. "Your fate has always been in our hands. You''re only alive because we''ve been toying with you," he continued, a chilling finality creeping into his voice. "But now, playtime is over." He channeled his strength into his sword, and instantly, an overwhelming sword qi burst forth, slicing into their skin before even making contact. A chilling dread swept over the disciples, their blood turning to ice as they stared at the shadow before them. In that moment, the shadow no longer appeared human¡ªhe was death itself, merciless and inevitable. Yet, as they faced him, there was no fear left in them; they had given everything they had. Now, they could finally rest. As the shadow''s sword arced through the air, the disciples closed their eyes, a faint smile tugging at the corners of their lips. "We can finally rest in peace," they murmured, accepting their fate with a contented sigh. They relaxed, letting their bodies go slack as they waited for the end to come. But... nothing happened. One disciple frowned, confusion stirring as he whispered, "Why... why don''t I feel any pain?" Slowly, he opened his eyes¡ªand his breath caught. Standing before him, like an unbreakable wall, was a figure both strong and familiar. "Senior Brother Wen Lun," he gasped, awe and relief flooding through him. The disciples couldn''t contain the surge of joy welling up within them. Wen Lun and Jian Wu were like an impenetrable wall, and with them standing at the forefront, the disciples felt a renewed sense of safety. Though they had resigned themselves to die, the truth was¡ªwho truly wishes for death? If there was a chance to survive, they''d seize it with all their might. Now, seeing Wen Lun standing tall before them, his aura as potent as, if not stronger than, Jian Wu''s, they felt hope blossom anew. With a casual flick of his wrist, Wen Lun swung his sword, blocking every incoming strike with effortless grace. To him, these powerful foes were nothing more than unruly children, their attacks dissolving against him as though met by an unbreakable shield. From the sect grounds, Eli Shan glanced upward, a faint smile playing on his lips. "So, Senior Brother has managed to merge with the dragon heart, huh?" Then, turning his gaze to the intricate formation he''d woven around him, he murmured, "Well, I''m nearly finished too." Eli Shan had mastered tens of thousands of formations from ancient texts; creating one was child''s play. Yet, this formation had taken him much longer¡ªnot because of complexity alone, but because it was entirely new, born from an idea that had sparked in his mind on a whim. The result filled him with quiet pride as he admired his latest creation. Above the sect, Wen Lun turned to face the disciples behind him. Seeing their battered forms, his heart clenched. Each one of them was injured from head to toe, their bodies drenched in blood. Yet, through sheer resolve, they stood tall, unyielding. "I''m sorry I''m late," Wen Lun said softly, bowing before them. The disciples flinched, surprised by the gesture. "Eh? Senior Brother, what are you doing?" "Yes, yes! This is a battlefield. We came here ready to die. You don''t owe us an apology." "Besides, you saved us in time. We''re just glad you''re here, Senior Brother." Wen Lun straightened, giving them a solemn nod, though his expression remained serene. Before he could reply, a familiar voice cut through the chaos, loud and clear. "Hey, Wen Lun! If you''ve got time to chat, how about coming over here to save me too?" Wen Lun turned toward the sound and saw Jian Wu, somehow managing to hold his own against more than two hundred cultivators who had all surpassed the emperor realm. He surveyed the scene, realizing that all the strongest opponents were focused on Jian Wu¡ªand yet, even under this siege, they couldn''t bring him down. Wen Lun sighed, a glimmer of admiration in his eyes. "Senior Brother is as incredible as ever." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Blocking another wave of attacks, Jian Wu called out again, "Hey! Don''t just stand there sighing! Clear out those weak emperors and come lend me a hand!" Hearing this, Wen Lun let out a quiet laugh, a small smile curving his lips as he launched into motion, swift and silent as a whisper in the wind. In an instant, he was among the enemy ranks; shadows fell without even realizing he had moved, their vision blurring as the ground seemed to flip beneath them. "Y-You..." Their eyes widened in shock as one by one their lifeless bodies fell to the ground. The Great Elder of the Shadows watched in frustration, gritting his teeth. "How many monsters are hiding in this tiny sect?" His gaze swept across the battlefield, noting grimly that all those above the emperor realm were already locked in combat with Jian Wu. But Wen Lun was proving to be just as dangerous, he couldn''t be left unchecked. Narrowing his eyes, he barked, "All remaining shadows, forget about the small fry! Take him down!" At once, more than four hundred shadows halted their assault on the remaining sect disciples and surged toward Wen Lun. In moments, he was entirely surrounded by hundreds of cultivators, each at the peak stage of the emperor realm. Wen Lun sighed, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "Sigh, you all think too highly of me. Sending all the cultivators just for me... I have to admit, I''m flattered." The shadows bristled at his arrogance. "You may be strong," one sneered, "but if we were at our peak, a mere glance would be enough to erase you from existence." At this, Wen Lun let out a deep, booming laugh. "Hahahaha!" The sneering shadow frowned, unsettled by Wen Lun''s confidence. "What''s so funny?" he asked, his voice hoarse. Wen Lun''s laughter stopped abruptly, leaving only an eerie stillness in its wake. He turned to the shadow who had spoken, his gaze narrowing, eyes sharp as a blade¡¯s edge. "A mere gaze is enough, huh?" he murmured, each word heavy with an unsettling calm. His eyes darkened, and for a moment, the shadow felt an unsettling pull, as if Wen Lun¡¯s stare was an abyss¡ªa boundless void, cold and unyielding, drawing him in. The shadow''s breath hitched, his pulse slowing to an icy crawl. His vision blurred as he stared into that black depth, a pit with no escape. His strength vanished; knees buckling, as he dropped without a sound. His eyes grew blank, and his life faded away, leaving his body in a frozen stillness on the ground. The other shadows froze, their sneers dissolving into wide-eyed horror. They stared at their fallen comrade, then back at Wen Lun, dread seeping into their faces. One of them stumbled back, his voice barely a whisper. "W-What... what did you do?" Wen Lun didn''t even move. No attack, no sound. Just a look¡ªone cold, piercing stare¡ªand their comrade was dead. The realization clawed at their minds, refusing to settle, leaving them speechless and unsteady, struggling to grasp the silent terror before them. From a distance, Jian Wu caught sight of Wen Lun''s actions and yelled over even as he fought through a swarm of cultivators. "Wen Lun! Do you have any idea what you''re doing? Pull a stunt like that again, and I''ll deal with you myself!" Wen Lun''s body tensed, a shiver running down his spine at his senior brother''s words. "I... I''m sorry, Senior Brother," he stammered, his tone shaky. "He mocked me, and... I couldn''t control myself." Jian Wu let out an exasperated sigh. "Don''t let it happen again. Finish them quickly and get over here!" Wen Lun nodded, his face a mixture of guilt and resolve. "Yes, Senior Brother," he replied, steadying himself as he prepared to unleash his full strength. He took a step forward, facing the shadows, and in that instant, an intimidating aura radiated from him, just like a brewing storm. Sensing his aura, the shadows involuntarily stepped back, their instincts screaming danger. From a distance, the Great Elder of the shadows observed them and realized something: the shadows were... afraid. But why? Moments ago, Jian Wu had been cutting them down mercilessly, slicing through them like mere blades of grass¡ªyet not one had shown such terror. So why, in front of this man, did they appear as if they wanted to flee with their tails between their legs? Soon, the Great Elder found his answer: this man carried something within him¡ªan aura so terrifying that, with a single look, it felt as though one were gazing into the depths of an ancient demon''s wrath. It was a power beyond mortal comprehension, a presence that made even the bravest feel as if they were nothing more than prey. The mere thought of this demon''s name could send chills down spines, and in his presence, the shadows quivered, the instinct to flee overwhelming every fiber of their being. Realizing the imminent threat, the Great Elder bellowed, "What are you all waiting for? Attack! All of you, now! Or must I handle him myself?" His words jolted the shadows into action. "Y-Yeah... everyone, attack him at once!" one of them stammered, rallying the others. In unison, they took their stances, preparing to strike. Yet Wen Lun stood his ground, unfazed. His intimidating aura surged, and his eyes glowed a fierce red. Dark scales began to spread over his hands and legs, radiating a power so intense that it warped the space around him. "The dragon heart... he''s already merged with it?" The realization struck fear into the shadows. Without another moment''s hesitation, they unleashed their full strength. "Attack!" In an instant, hundreds of mystical techniques launched toward Wen Lun, their combined power so overwhelming that it shattered buildings and leveled mountains in its wake, the sheer pressure alone tearing the landscape apart. Even Wen Lun felt the crushing weight of the onslaught. "Not holding back at all, huh?" he muttered, gritting his teeth as he steadied himself against the overwhelming force. "Looks like I can''t hold back either." Wen Lun''s voice was low but charged with a deadly resolve. Gripping his sword with both hands, he summoned a fierce, ancient dragon aura from deep within. The very air around him trembled as the aura flared, dark and menacing, coiling like a storm ready to strike. With a focused breath, Wen Lun channeled every ounce of his power into his blade. Muscles tightened, veins bulged across his hands and arms, pulsing with raw energy. Then, in one fluid, devastating motion, he swung his sword forward, unleashing a slash that crackled with the fury of an ancient dragon. The dragon''s aura erupted from the blade, stretching into the form of an enormous, spectral dragon¡ªits jaws wide, eyes blazing, and scales shimmering with an otherworldly glow. It tore forward, devouring the oncoming attacks as if they were nothing more than sparks in a storm. "What...?" The shadows'' eyes widened in sheer disbelief. Even the Great Elder of the shadows, usually unshaken, could hardly believe what he was seeing. The dragon should have dissipated after consuming their attacks, but instead, it grew¡ªexpanding into a colossal, spectral beast, its scales gleaming with an ancient power as it turned its gaze upon them. "No...!" the shadows screamed, their voices laced with panic as they attempted to escape. But the dragon moved with an unimaginable speed, so swift that time itself seemed to halt in its presence. Shadows barely had a moment to react before the monstrous phantom swept through them. In a single, devastating pass, the dragon consumed everything in its path. Shadows turned to mist, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness, not even a trace of bone or cloth left behind. Silence fell, the weight of the dragon''s power leaving the battlefield in haunting stillness. "Huff... huff... I''ll need a higher cultivation to use that technique again," Wen Lun whispered, completely drained. His body ached, and every ounce of his energy was depleted. But before he could catch his breath, his eyes widened, and a tremor of shock rippled through him. Before him loomed another attack¡ªnot just any attack, but one of unimaginable power, a force that dwarfed the very technique he''d just barely countered. And this time, it wasn''t aimed at him. It was hurtling straight for Jian Wu, a devastating combination unleashed by the combined might of more than two hundred Great Emperors! "No! Senior brother!" Wen Lun shouted, desperation flaring in his eyes. Mustering every remaining ounce of power, he launched himself forward in a desperate attempt to reach Jian Wu. But he knew it was hopeless; there was no way he could intercept it in time. Jian Wu, however, looked calmly at the incoming attack, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I told you to come sooner, didn''t I?" he murmured. "Now what''s the point of rushing here, huh?" The attack was so immense that even the sect master, fighting outside the planet, felt its deadly aura slice through the air, grazing his skin. He gritted his teeth, trying to push toward the planet to aid Jian Wu, but the Shadow Sect Elder blocked his path, laughing coldly. "You think you''re going to save him?" the elder sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "First, I''m not done playing with you. And second... you''re just a trash compared to him. Just who do you think you are, trying to interfere?" The sect master clenched his fists, his frustration simmering beneath a mask of silence. Powerless¡ªthat''s what he was. He had been watching everything unfold within the sect, and now, the truth hit hard: his two disciples had long surpassed him, climbing heights he could barely imagine. From space, he noticed something unusual too¡ªa strange force, quietly shielding his planet. Without it, the sheer power unleashed within the sect would have torn the world to pieces. The intensity of the battle was beyond anything he''d ever witnessed. Even the strike Jian Wu now faced radiated enough destructive energy to shatter entire realms, threatening the very fabric of the universe¡ªlet alone a single planet within it. He wasn''t sure what kind of power was shielding his planet, or if its intentions were good or bad. Yet he understood, with a bitter clarity, that even if it were malevolent, he was helpless to stop it. Frustration twisted within him, and he bit his lip in anger. With no other choice, he began to channel every forbidden technique he knew, unleashing his full wrath upon the shadow elder. The elder easily blocked all the attacks and laughed at his weakness, "Hahaha, entertain me more, trash!" Inside the planet... As the attack approached, Jian Wu gripped his sword with both hands, holding it before his face. A heavy sigh escaped him. "So, this is it," he murmured. "Time to rest in peace." Exhausted, he had nothing left to give. A faint smile crossed his face as he awaited death. But just before the attack could reach him, a familiar figure stepped in front of him. "Great Elder!" he gasped. The Great Elder of the Sword Sect was a peak Emperor. But, the oncoming attacks bore the combined force of hundreds of Great Emperors. How could he possibly withstand such a barrage? It was impossible¡ªjust one of these attacks held enough power to annihilate him! Still, he made his choice. Against all odds, he stepped forward, choosing to become a shield, a final wall, for his disciple. Jian Wu''s eyes widened as he cried out, "Great Elder, run! You can''t survive this!" But the Great Elder only smiled, gathering his strength as he delivered a powerful push that sent Jian Wu flying back. "Brat, get out of here. Live... and if fate allows, avenge me when you''re strong enough. Now, go." With that, he turned, a calm smile still on his face, as he unleashed his ultimate technique. "Sword of Annihilation!" A devastating slash surged forth, filled with raw destruction and the power of space itself. It collided with the incoming attacks, stalling them for a fleeting moment. But it was merely a delay¡ªhe could do nothing more to hold them back. The Great Elder stood tall, meeting the oncoming attacks without a hint of fear. In an instant, the strikes crashed into him, one after another. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Great Elder!" Jian Wu, Wen Lun, and the other disciples screamed, their voices filled with despair. But when the smoke cleared, all that remained was a razed mountain and the lingering ash of the Great Elder. Chapter 72: Formation "No!!!" Jian Wu''s fist tightened with such force that blood began to seep from his palm, the sharp pain dwarfed by the storm raging in his chest. His eyes burned a vivid crimson as he continued to stare at the dissipating smoke where the Great Elder had stood moments ago. "Why... Why did you intervene?" Jian Wu murmured, his voice trembling. Around him, the disciples collapsed to their knees, grief overtaking them. Tears streamed freely down their faces, their cries a haunting symphony of loss. "Great Elder..." they whispered, their voices quivering with despair. The shadows sneered down from above, their dark cloaks rippling like restless shadows against the sky. "Tsk, what a waste," one muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "That old man cost us more than he was worth. If only he hadn''t interfered..." Another shadow chuckled darkly. "But that''s fine. Now we can finish Jian Wu. He doesn''t even have a speck of strength lef¡ª" Their words froze mid-sentence. Disbelief painted their faces as their mocking expressions twisted into dread. Below them, Jian Wu stood rooted in place, calm as a mountain, yet from him erupted an aura so potent it felt like the ground itself trembled in respect. Even though it was faint, but the aura that surrounded him was bone-chilling, like a storm held in check by sheer willpower. Even a mere whisper of this force sent an icy shiver coursing through the Great Elder of the Shadow Clan, while the others instinctively took a step back in fear. Far away, deep within a shadowy chamber, a pair of eyes snapped open, glowing ominously in the darkness. A deep voice, laced with annoyance and resolve, echoed in the chamber. "It seems I''ll have to handle this myself." Back at the Sword Sect, Jian Wu stood motionless, though his shoulders trembled faintly. His eyes blazed with unyielding anger, his breath uneven as it fanned the growing storm inside him. It was a fury that threatened to consume him entirely. Just as his grip tightened, ready to act, a firm hand landed on his shoulder. "Senior Brother." Jian Wu turned sharply, his fiery gaze meeting Wen Lun''s calm, steady eyes. Wen Lun''s expression was resolute, his tone firm yet gentle. "Don''t. If you give in to this rage, everything we''ve trained for will be undone." For a moment, Jian Wu stood frozen, his body trembling. Wen Lun''s words pierced through the tempest within him. Slowly, he lowered his gaze, his clenched fists loosening as he took a deep, shuddering breath. "I... I''m sorry to worry you, Wen Lun," he said at last, his voice subdued but steady. "You''re right. I won''t act recklessly." Wen Lun nodded silently, his calm demeanor unwavering. But then, his voice turned resolute. "However," Wen Lun declared, his tone rising with determination, "we will avenge the Great Elder!" Before Jian Wu could respond, a familiar, irritated voice echoed through the air, cutting through the moment like a blade. "Whose revenge are you planning? And why do you make it sound like I''m already dead?" Jian Wu''s body stiffened, his eyes widening in disbelief. That voice... It couldn''t be. He turned sharply toward the sect, his heart pounding. "This voice..." His lips trembled as he whispered, "Great... Great Elder!" Without a second thought, he dashed toward the source of the voice. Standing tall within the sect was the Great Elder himself, unscathed and exuding a calm yet commanding presence. His gaze swept over the gathered shadows hovering ominously above, daring them to strike again. The shadows'' expressions twisted into sheer disbelief. "Impossible!" one of them hissed. "How did he survive? Not even Jian Wu could have endured that barrage. How could he, of all people, still be standing?" For all their years and countless battles, this defied comprehension. The scene unfolding within the Sword Sect was beyond logic, a mystery that rendered their hard-earned knowledge and life experience utterly meaningless. Meanwhile, the disciples, who had been drowning in grief moments earlier, now erupted into a frenzy of joy, rushing toward the Great Elder with all they had got. "Great Elder, you''re alive!" one cried, daring to reach out and touch him as though to confirm he wasn''t a ghost. "Great Elder, you''re invincible! How did you survive that attack?" "Great Elder!" "Great Elder!" "Great Elder!" Their voices overlapped in an endless stream of astonished cries and questions. Hugs and hands surrounded him as the disciples clamored to make sense of his miraculous return. The Great Elder raised a hand to quiet them and spoke with an almost regal calm. "I was dead," he said with measured gravity, "and reincarnated." A brief stunned silence fell over the crowd before whispers broke out among the disciples.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Looks like the Great Elder''s still in shock..." "Maybe the attack scrambled his memories." "Yeah, let''s let him rest for a bit." "Great Elder, we''ll handle the rest. You should take it easy for now." The Great Elder''s face turned a vivid shade of red as his composure crumbled. He raised his voice in frustration, his booming tone scattering the chatter like leaves in a gale. "You fools! Have you all hit your heads? Is this any way to speak to your Great Elder?" The disciples froze in their tracks before collectively bowing in hurried repentance. "We''re sorry, Great Elder!" they chorused, their voices a mix of guilt and suppressed laughter. The Great Elder sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. "I''m surrounded by idiots," he muttered under his breath, though a faint smile appeared on his face. Straightening his posture, he regained his composure and scanned the gathered disciples. "We are truly blessed to have disciples like you all," he began, his voice steady and filled with pride. His gaze then shifted to Wen Lun and Jian Wu, lingering with a hint of warmth. "And even more blessed to have strong disciples like you two, capable of leading others in times of crisis. However..." His voice trailed off as he took another deep breath, his tone suddenly shifting. "I believe we are most fortunate to have... someone else among us." The disciples exchanged puzzled glances, wondering who the Great Elder could possibly mean. Before they could ask, a loud, triumphant shout echoed from within the sect. "WHOA!!! YAY!!! IT''S A SUCCESS!!!" All heads turned toward the source of the voice. Jian Wu and Wen Lun instantly recognized it, smiles breaking across their faces. "Finally," Jian Wu said, a note of amusement in his voice. "You''re making your entrance, huh?" From within the sect, Eli Shan strode out, his expression beaming with pride. In his hand, he held a token intricately inscribed with glowing formations. "I FINALLY DID IT!" he declared, his voice brimming with triumph. The disciples stared at him in curiosity. Even the shadows hovering above the sect looked at Eli Shan curiously. In truth, the shadows were more curious about Eli Shan. From the moment the great elder had appeared and begun speaking, countless opportunities to strike him had presented themselves. But the shadows hesitated, their instincts screaming a silent warning. They felt a looming, oppressive presence, primal and monstrous, emanating not far from the great elder. The aura was suffocating, as if a slumbering beast watched them from the darkness, ready to pounce at the slightest provocation. They attempted to probe Eli Shan with their spiritual senses, but they found... nothing. It was as though Eli Shan didn''t exist, yet the oppressive feeling emanating from him was undeniable. Eli Shan approached, his face still glowing with satisfaction, but the disciples, filled with frustration, couldn''t hold back. "Senior Brother," one of them blurted out, "you didn''t come to help us on the battlefield until now. Many of our brothers died in this battle! What are you so happy about?" Before Eli Shan could respond, the Great Elder raised a hand to interrupt. His voice was calm, yet his words shook the crowd. "None of your brothers¡ªdisciples of this sect¡ªhave died in this battle." Gasps rippled through the crowd. Murmurs of disbelief spread like wildfire. "What does he mean?" "We saw them dying before our eyes!" "How can they still be alive?" The Great Elder turned and gave Eli Shan a subtle nod. Eli Shan stepped forward confidently, addressing the disciples with a grin. "Let me explain," he said. "I have dedicated my time to mastering formations¡ªnot just the formation of teleportation and reincarnation, but also the intricate formations of life and death." The crowd froze. Even Jian Wu and Wen Lun, who knew Eli Shan''s incredible capabilities, exchanged skeptical glances. "Junior Brother," Jian Wu began, his voice cautious, "the formation of teleportation is a lost art, and reincarnation formations are nothing more than myths. Are you sure you know what you''re claiming?" Eli Shan''s lips curled into a smug grin, his chest puffed with pride. "I know exactly what I''m claiming. Moreover, I didn''t recreate those formations¡ªI just extracted their essence to forge something entirely new." He paused dramatically, savoring the weight of his revelation. "I created a formation capable of sensing death within its range, transporting the fallen, and reincarnating them!" The sect fell silent, disbelief hanging thick in the air. "WHAT?!" the Shadow Clan''s Great Elder roared, his voice filled with outrage. "That''s impossible! No formation like that exists¡ªnot in this universe, not even in higher universes! Such a formation violates the very laws of nature!" Eli Shan smirked, his expression sharp as a blade. "You''re right," he said, his voice laced with defiance. "It was impossible... for people like you." "You¡ª!" The Shadow Clan''s Great Elder ground his teeth in a fury, his face darkening with rage. Eli Shan continued, his tone calm but laced with authority. "You''re partly right though," he said, glancing at the Shadow Clan''s Great Elder with a smirk. "This formation isn''t omnipotent. It has limits. For one, it only works within the confines of the sect¡ªanyone who dies beyond its range cannot be brought back. And its timing is critical. The formation can reincarnate someone only in the immediate moments after their death. Any delay and the chance is lost forever." He turned to the disciples, his expression softening into a reassuring smile. "But for all my junior brothers who fell within the sect, they have been reincarnated. They''re still unconscious because the formation wasn''t fully complete when they died, but rest assured¡ªnone of you need to worry about their safety. Everyone is alive." Eli Shan''s eyes gleamed with a quiet intensity as he took a step forward. "So go," he urged, his voice ringing with conviction. "Fight without fear. Kill these shadows without hesitation. Death can no longer hold you back!" The disciples stared at him in stunned silence for a moment, the weight of his words slowly sinking in. Then, joy erupted among them. "R-Really?! That''s possible?" "He brought them back? This is incredible!" They glanced toward the Great Elder, who stood tall as living proof of Eli Shan''s claim. A wave of elation swept through the crowd. "If that''s true... then we can fight without holding back!" "HURRAY!!!" Their triumphant cheers echoed through the sect, filled with renewed determination and courage. Above, the shadows'' faces darkened, their confidence shaken. They exchanged uneasy glances, their composure faltering for the first time. "These disciples may have found hope," one of them muttered, his tone dismissive, "but they''re still no match for us. Even after reincarnation, they won''t recover their full strength immediately. Just look at the Great Elder¡ªhe''s alive, yes, but far from his prime." Another shadow smirked coldly. "Precisely. This so-called formation changes nothing. Even if they somehow returned at full strength, they''d still be lambs stumbling toward the slaughter." A third shadow, however, cast a wary glance toward Jian Wu and Wen Lun. His voice dropped to a cautious whisper. "Still... it''s fortunate they can''t regain their strength instantly. If they could..." He swallowed hard, unable to finish the thought, his unease betraying him. The other shadows exchanged uneasy glances, silently acknowledging his unspoken fear. Yet their attention had shifted. Jian Wu and Wen Lun, formidable as they were, no longer seemed the immediate threat. Their focus was drawn to the young man standing calmly before them. He appeared unremarkable at first glance, but something about him was profoundly unsettling. The mere thought of attacking him sent a chill through their bones as if even the universe itself would retaliate against such an offense. "Who... who is this person?" one shadow murmured, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief. "Could he be..." Chapter 73: Yin Wuying "Could he be..." The shadow cast a wary glance at the great elder. The great elder met his gaze and, after a moment of hesitation, gave a slight nod. Stepping forward with a measured stride, the great elder''s voice carried a cautious edge. "May I ask your name?" Eli Shan''s response came without a moment''s delay. "No, you may not." "You¡ª!" The great elder''s jaw clenched as frustration flickered in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed his anger. After a calming breath, he pressed on. "Then... may I inquire if you are around eighteen years old?" Eli Shan''s eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze locking onto the great elder like a hawk sizing up its prey. "I''ve been hearing that question quite a bit. Let me guess: you''re searching for someone, someone whose only distinguishing trait you know is their age? And, of course, they must be exceptional." Caught off guard, the great elder shifted uncomfortably under Eli Shan''s piercing gaze. "This boy is sharp!" he thought, averting his eyes for a brief moment. Clearing his throat, the elder straightened his posture, forcing himself to meet Eli Shan''s gaze. "Yes, you are correct." Eli Shan shook his head, a soft sigh escaping his lips. "What a pity¡ªfor all of you." His expression shifted, a playful smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. Amusement flickered in his eyes as he leaned in slightly, his voice dripping with mockery. "You see, I''ve been reflecting on my past encounters with shadows. And after much deliberation, I''ve reached a rather fascinating conclusion." He paused, savoring the tension in the air. "The person you''ve been so desperately searching for..." His smirk widened, his tone laced with mischief and finality. "...might be none other than me." Boom! The atmosphere shifted violently as a suffocating pressure suddenly descended from the sky. A shadow, cloaked in impenetrable darkness, pierced through the sky like a harbinger of doom. Behind him, an army of thousands followed, each figure radiating an overwhelming aura that warped the very fabric of the air around them. Ripples of energy surged outward, distorting the surroundings and making even the bravest hearts falter. At the forefront stood their leader, an imposing figure whose mere presence commanded absolute authority. Without a word, the shadows dropped to one knee in unison, their synchronized voices resonating with unwavering devotion. "Leader!" they intoned, their body trembling in fear. The Leader dismissed the crowd with a disdainful indifference, as though they were no more significant than ants. His gaze, sharp and penetrating, fixed directly on Eli Shan. Without hesitation, an overwhelming surge of spiritual sense erupted from the Leader''s body, sweeping toward Eli Shan like an invisible tide. Yet, to his astonishment, it was as if the young man was a void¡ªbereft of presence, cultivation, or even a hint of existence. Narrowing his eyes, the Leader murmured, "It must be him. If not for my eyes, I wouldn''t even know he was a part of this world." Abruptly, he retrieved a simple, unadorned mirror from his robes and held it toward Eli Shan. The artifact shimmered faintly as light began to gather upon its surface. But then... nothing. The light sputtered and dimmed, leaving the mirror as mundane as it appeared. "This..." Yin Wuying''s expression darkened, his calm demeanor breaking. "This is the first time the Fate Mirror has failed to reveal anything about someone." He clenched the artifact tightly, his tone shifting to grim determination. "It seems our search is finally over." Straightening his posture, Yin Wuying fixed his unwavering gaze on Eli Shan. His voice, deep and commanding, rolled across the battlefield like a crack of thunder. "I am Yin Wuying, leader of the Shadow Clan. And I am certain¡ªyou are the one we''ve been seeking." As his declaration echoed, the crowd instinctively followed his gaze. All eyes fell on Eli Shan, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and unease. "They''ve been searching for Eli Shan?" one disciple muttered, his voice laced with confusion. "But why?" another murmured, glancing nervously between Eli Shan and the imposing figure of Yin Wuying. "What does he want with him?" Amid the murmurs, Eli Shan met Yin Wuying''s piercing gaze, his expression calm but his eyes sharp. He stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "So, Yin Wuying, care to explain your true identity¡ªand your true motive?" Yin Wuying descended gracefully, his movements unnaturally fluid, as though the very air yielded to his presence. He landed without a sound, his figure looming before Eli Shan like a shadow-made flesh. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as his cold, steady voice broke the silence.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Well," he began, his words dripping with measured arrogance, "now that I''ve finally found you, I believe we have all the time in the world to talk." He took a step closer, the faint pressure of his aura rippling outward, suffocating the onlookers. His tone deepened, carrying an otherworldly weight that seemed to press on their very souls. "I assume you already know¡ª" Yin Wuying paused, his gaze narrowing as it bore into Eli Shan. "We are from the higher universe." Eli Shan gave a slight nod, his gaze unwavering. "Yes, I am aware." His tone carried no surprise; he had already discussed this possibility with Jian Wu and Wen Lun. But the others were not so composed. A ripple of disbelief and unease swept through the crowd. To the disciples and even the elders, the "higher universe" was not merely a distant plane¡ªit was heaven itself, a realm of gods. And if Yin Wuying and his shadows truly hailed from there... "They''re... gods?" one disciple stammered, his voice cracking under the weight of the revelation. "Gods," another whispered, eyes wide with terror. "We''ve been fighting against gods?" The elders, usually pillars of composure, exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale. Memories of the battle against the shadows flashed through their minds¡ªthe overwhelming strength, the precision, the devastation. The truth was undeniable. Even a single shadow could have annihilated their entire sect without Jian Wu and Wen Lun. "We''re doomed," someone muttered, trembling. "What have we done? We''ve made enemies of the gods?" "Should we... beg for forgiveness?" another elder asked, his voice trembling with desperation. "Perhaps if we grovel, they might spare us..." A murmur of hesitant agreement rippled through the disciples, but one voice pierced the growing despair. "But... if they are gods, then what does that make Jian Wu and Wen Lun, who killed them like they were mere ordinary cultivators?" The question hung in the air like a bolt of lightning, striking everyone into silence. Slowly, heads turned toward Jian Wu and Wen Lun, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief. "Maybe they are gods too?" the sect leader mused aloud, his words startling the disciples. "Sect Master! When did you get here?!" a disciple exclaimed, his voice breaking with surprise. "Weren''t you fighting someone off the planet?" The sect leader''s sudden appearance among them had left everyone visibly shaken. Just moments ago, they had assumed he was locked in a fierce battle far beyond their world. Yet, here he was¡ªcalm and composed. "Ahem!" The sect leader cleared his throat, attempting to mask the awkwardness of the moment. "He, uh... retreated. Yes, quite unexpectedly." He tugged at his robe, as though adjusting his composure along with his attire. The disciples exchanged wide-eyed glances, unsure whether to question further. The sect leader, however, smoothly shifted focus, turning his attention toward the shadows. His tone deepened as he declared, "Regardless, they are a force we must not make enemies of." The disciples and elders fell silent, their collective thoughts aligned in fear and resignation. How could mere cultivators from a small universe hope to stand against beings from a higher one? It was like ants defying a storm. The strength of these beings wasn''t just overwhelming¡ªit was annihilating. A single shadow could destroy their whole universe, let alone a single sect. Yin Wuying''s sharp sneer broke through the whispers. He stepped closer, his imposing presence silencing the murmurs as he continued, "Nearly eighteen years ago, our sect master gave us a command. He ordered us to search for someone specific, to bring that person to him and make him his disciple." "What?" one disciple gasped, disbelief and awe etched into his face. "Someone from the higher universe wants to take Eli Shan as a disciple?!" "How... how lucky can one person be?" another whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of envy and admiration. The onlookers'' reverence grew, their eyes fixed on Eli Shan as if he had already ascended to divinity. But Eli Shan paid no mind to their reactions. Instead, a faint smile tugged at his lips, an expression that carried equal parts amusement and defiance. "And what," Eli Shan said, his voice smooth and calm, "if I reject the offer?" Yin Wuying''s grin sharpened, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword. His eyes gleamed with a sinister light. "Then, we have our orders¡ªto annihilate your existence." Eli Shan didn''t flinch. Instead, he stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate, each one radiating an unshakable confidence. His smile widened, but this time, it wasn''t playful. It was sharp, dangerous¡ªa predator''s grin. "I''d love to hear those words again," Eli Shan said, his voice dropping into a low, menacing tone, "right before I tear you to pieces." For a moment, the battlefield seemed to freeze in time. Eli Shan''s haunting grin stretched wider, an expression so unnerving it seemed to pierce through the very fabric of courage. The calm demeanor Eli Shan had maintained up until now dissolved like mist under the sun, replaced by an aura so overwhelming and haunting that it suffocated the air around him. The shift in his presence wasn''t just palpable¡ªit was suffocating. It rolled across the battlefield like an invisible storm, crashing down with a weight so immense it seemed to warp the very air. Shadows staggered under the unseen pressure, their knees threatening to buckle. Even Yin Wuying, a seasoned warrior who had won countless battles and commanded legions without flinching, felt an icy chill coil around his spine. His grip on his sword wavered for the briefest of moments, and his instincts betrayed him. Without realizing it, his feet moved¡ªa single, hesitant step backward. "Am I... scared of this boy?" The realization struck Yin Wuying hard, shame coiling in his chest like a venomous serpent. Yet, he couldn''t shake it. The aura radiating from Eli Shan wasn''t that of a mortal¡ªit was something far more terrifying, something Yin Wuying hadn''t felt in a very, very long time... or perhaps he had never felt anything like this before! However, retreating wasn''t an option¡ªnot for someone like Yin Wuying. To step back now would mean inviting a fate far worse than death. A terrifying end loomed over him, forcing his resolve to harden like steel. Clenching his fists, he pushed forward, his movements determined and heavy. He locked eyes with Eli Shan, meeting the young man''s unwavering gaze head-on. "You''ve got guts," Yin Wuying growled, his voice low and steady, though a faint edge of frustration laced his tone. "But it seems... leaving you alive isn''t a luxury I can afford." The atmosphere between them grew electric, charged with a storm of tension that seemed ready to explode at any moment. Every breath felt like a countdown, the air thick with the unspoken promise of chaos and destruction.